Hateful Games

(ARRANGED GAMES BOOK II)

SIMRAN
OceanofPDF.com
 Copyright © 2024 by Simran.
Hateful Games (Arranged Games #2)
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in
any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.
This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses,
organizations, places, events and incidents either are the product of the
author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual
persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. All songs,
song titles and lyrics contained in this book are the property of the
respective songwriters and copyright holders.
Cover design: Ria at Graphic Escapist
Editor: Rumi Khan
ASIN: B0CKB12BHH
First Edition: May 2024

OceanofPDF.com
 To all the book girlies,
The ones who crave a filthy mouthed morally grey villain to fuck you
like he hates you and pick your spicy book to whisper… which scene am I
doing to you tonight?
Nova is waiting for you…

OceanofPDF.com
 Author’s Note
Hi my lovely readers,
Thank you so much for being kind and patient while I brought Nova
and Rosalie’s story to life. Their love story was an absolute pleasure to
write and when I say it is a WILD RIDE…. You better believe it. Their
journey to a happily ever after is a tumultuous road, full of ups and downs,
heartache and tears, hilarious banter and sensual chemistry, and most
importantly romance.
That being said, I didn’t know there was a need for an extra warning
or a disclaimer like this, but alas, there is. I’ve often come across reviews
mentioning the book had nothing but spice or had too much spice. I agree
with the latter and wholeheartedly stand by it but not the former. So, I want
to preface by informing that I write books with HIGH SPICE. Hateful
games is no different. If that is not your cup of tea, which is perfectly fine, I
would suggest you to skip the book. Because I don’t want to give false
expectations to anyone and have them read something they wouldn’t like.
While my books are steamy, there is also a lot of heart, emotions, suspense,
heartbreak, angsty, mystery and romance.
While the first book wasn’t dark, Hateful games very much is and
isn’t for the faint of hearts. It deals with heavy topics and situations which
may be triggering to some. So, please tread carefully.
Below is the list of content warning for those who would like a little
spoiler. Strong sexual language and situations. Primal play, mask play,
bondage, breath play, mention of childhood abuse and trauma, brief
mention of animal abuse and SA.

OceanofPDF.com
 Playlist
1. Allie X – Lifted
2. Shubh – Cheques
3. Shubh – One love
4. Rihanna – Pour it up
5. Hey Violet – Guys my age
6. Dua Lipa – Love again
7. Say grace – You don’t own me
8. Plaza – All mine
9. Allie X – Black eye
10. Jane XO – Hard to forget
11. The Weekend – Trust Issues
12. Hass Hass – Diljit & Sia
13. I did something bad – Taylor Swift
14. Under the influence Haitian remix – AngryBeatz
15. Superlife – 2Scratch (Melih Yildirim Remix)
16. Superhero – Metro boomin & Future
17. Lose face – Daniel Di Angelo
18. Drive you insane – Daniel Di Angelo
19. Зависай – Strange remix.
20. Best Friend – Saweetie feat. Doja Cat
21. Reckless - Madison Beer
22. Dynasty - MIIA
23. Ghost – Justin Beiber
24. Make you mine – Madison Beer
25. Wicked – Miki Ratsula
26. Fortnight – Taylor Swift, Post Malone

OceanofPDF.com
 Dictionary
1. Masi – Mother’s sister.
2. Jiju – Brother-in-law.
3. Beta – Son/daughter.
4. Lehenga – Indian traditional wear.
5. Biryani – Indian food recipe.
6. Pallu – The long hem of the saree, draped over one shoulder.
7. Muhurat – Auspicious timing for a ceremony or festive event.
8. Dadu – Grandfather.
9. Bidaai – It is a form of a farewell ceremony organized by the
family of the bride to officially bid farewell to their daughter
as she leaves for her marital home.
10. Rajma – Indian dish made with red kidney beans in thick
gravy.
11. Paratha – Fried Indian white bread.
12. Belan – Wooden rolling pin used in cooking Indian breads.
13. Pheras – Seven sacred rounds that the bride and groom take
around the holy fire.
14. Mandup – The place where the holy fire in an Indian wedding
ceremony takes place.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter One
ROSALIE
(Sixteen years old)
How is it that one realizes they’re walking toward their doom only
seconds away from it?
Just measly moments before so you can’t escape it.
As though the man sitting above wants to do the bare minimum in
order to fend off his guilt and skate free by saying… “Oh child, I did give
you a warning. Not my fault you didn’t take it.”
Well, he and I are going to have a talk later.
Rest be assured, I’m not going to sit back and let my life be ruined.
Whatever awaits me on the other side cannot be worse than what I’ve
already suffered. And… survived.
I take the flight of stairs as slow as humanly possible after my father
summoned me to his home office through one of our many butlers. Yes,
summoned because even at home, he prefers to be treated like a king,
royalty—which we’re not—since anything lesser than that is beneath him.
Beneath the Kapoor family name.
I’m surprised he even remembers my existence, let alone my name,
and actually asked for me since he behaves as though I’m invisible. That
single reason itself tells me it can’t be for anything good.
Usually, we have my mom as a buffer but currently, she’s traveling for
one of her several yearly charity galas, which causes a spike in my anxiety.
Stopping before my father’s study, I knock on the door once and wait.
“Come in.”
The door doesn’t make a creak as I push it open and enter. My feet
skid to a screeching halt when I notice who are sitting opposite my father’s
large mahogany desk, which he had custom-made.
Yes, we are a bunch of snobbish people.
Once when I was a kid, I had sneaked in here because the little me
enjoyed the otherworldly feel of the room. As if it were carved straight out
of a Harry Potter movie, which I was obsessed with at the time and had
binge-read the whole series. And whoever says movies are better than the
books, they don’t know what the fuck they’re talking about.
 Because they obviously haven’t read a book in their lives.
I would sit at my father’s chair and pretend I was the professor at my
own magic university. Accidently, I ended up writing on the wooden desk
with a black marker, leaving a permanent spot. When my dad had found out
I ruined his precious table, he had blown a gasket. I was yelled at for not
having manners and imprisoned in my own room, with strict orders to not
be let out for a whole week.
Jasmine, my older sister, would sneak in to keep me company, but
nothing gets past my ruthless father. He sent her over to our aunt’s place so
she wouldn’t attempt to help me again.
Even today, the memory of being locked away makes me shudder and
it’s the reason I despise and dread being alone. The only difference is that
instead of people, I enjoy my dog’s company. And my childhood best
friend, Bianca.
The same dreadful feeling is coursing through my veins now.
“Take a seat, Rosalie,” my dad’s authoritative voice calls out, yanking
me from my murky past.
As I enter deeper into the dark room with high ceilings like those in
an old library, an ominous feeling takes root deep in my gut. It is well-
known to our staff and my sister that I’m the invisible child. The forgotten
offspring. A mistake and a disappointment when I wasn’t born with a dick
between my legs. Thus, ruining my father’s grandiose plan of having an
heir to pass his legacy on to.
Apparently, we still live in the Dark Ages.
Everyone is aware of the sad truth except my lovely mother.
Most times, I even prefer being invisible. Especially at this very
second.
It hasn’t escaped my notice that my father’s cruelty surfaces at full
velocity when she’s traveling. A suspicious voice whispering it’s one of his
motives for keeping her calendar busy with various events, charities, and
galas. So he has free rein with his torment of me.
I keep my expression impassive as I’ve been taught by my media
instructor. When you’re born a Kapoor in the world, showing emotions is a
sin. A weakness for your enemies to pounce on. However, the biggest one is
sitting right across from me.
The D’Cruzes.
 The patriarch, Danish D’Cruz, the CEO of the Cruz Empire, and his
venomous offspring—Nova D’Cruz, the sole heir to the D’Cruz legacy.
Our families are what you call… mortal enemies. Whether it comes to
business, wealth or power, everything is a competition, a race to be at the
top, and nothing is off-limits. The rivalry between our families is more
vicious than hate, deeper, and twisted than the roots of a thousand-year-old
tree.
A kid born in either of our families is first taught to despise the other’s
names and speak later. No one except the elders know the origin or the true
depths between our mutual animosity and hatred. Except it goes back
generations.
I swear we are a walking, talking movie script.
My father has drilled one truth into our brains—that the D’Cruzes
cheated their way to the top. They are the ones who crossed the lines and
made the games dirty and corrupted. As if he himself isn’t equally immoral.
So why the fuck they are in our house is both intriguing and
terrifying.
My palms sweat when I round the desk to my father’s side and sit
beside him dutifully. His eyes flit across to me in distaste at my all-black
attire. The only other color I allow myself is my red hair and maroon lips,
which I really wish I had put on if I knew we were going to have company.
Something about the combination of red and black fills me with
confidence and untouchable air. People think it’s my armor but honestly,
I’m just obsessed with it. No matter the disapproving scowls, I’m not
changing for anyone, much less my father.
It’s my blatant fuck-you, or shall I say proverbial middle finger, for all
his years of harsh discipline and ignorance for being his daughter.
That despite his best efforts, he didn’t break me.
A pro by now, I ignore his glare and study the other two men instead.
Both are dressed sharp in their custom-made and thousand-dollar suits. The
older D’Cruz man has aged like fine wine with hardly a wrinkle on his face
and only a light smattering of gray hair on his temples to betray he’s in his
late forties. His expression is devoid of any emotion as he flicks his gaze at
me in a cursory glance before focusing on my dad.
I would take offense at the insulting disregard. However, my attention
is stolen by his spawn, who unlike his father, isn’t hiding the flagrant way
he’s sizing me up. As though I’m a wrench thrown into his devious plot.
 Taller than his dad, he towers over him, even while sitting straight.
His broad chest rising and falling in steady breaths. Dressed to perfection,
nothing is out of place except for his messy jet-black hair. As if he’s silently
rebelling against his own father.
Something we apparently have in common.
Not sure how I feel about that.
Light brown eyes, dripping with venom and hidden beneath thick
eyelashes, penetrate me. It’s a miracle I haven’t died on the spot from its
potency. His smooth and chiseled jaw is subtly clenched tight while his lips
are set in a firm line.
He appears serene outwardly, almost aloof, but I know it’s a
smokescreen.
His features are meant to tempt. To lure in an innocent prey.
Only to be eaten alive.
I bet he didn’t even know my identity until today. In spite of the fact
that we went to same private high school for a year. Till he graduated last
fall and went to study abroad. Now… he’s returned.
His vibe screams he blames me for it.
Throughout that year, we’ve never passed so as much as a glance at
each other when we walked down the same white hallways. Our worlds are
like two parallel lines that would never crisscross. Though it doesn’t mean I
wasn’t aware of him.
Nova was the school’s favorite playboy.
An alphahole rich kid.
Yet he was charming and suave, even though his name alone instilled
fear and obedience.
The silence in the room is deafening and has me fighting the instinct
to fidget. Nova, who’s watching me like a hawk, narrows his gaze. His lips
twitch. Despite my best efforts, it causes a crack in my armor. It’s small,
barely imperceptible, and that’s plain dangerous.
It could possibly be because of the feeling of the unknown.
The cluelessness of why these two are here, especially him.
“She’s here,” rumbles Mr. D’Cruz impatiently. “Shall we sign the
papers?”
My mask slips and I frown, trepidation rising to my throat. “Sign
what?”
 “You didn’t tell her?” snaps Mr. D’Cruz in annoyance while glaring at
my dad.
Nova remains silent and still as a stone.
“She will do as she’s told,” says Dad in his dictator tone. “Besides, it’s
just a formality. An unnecessary precaution. Your son is marrying my
daughter just like we agreed.”
What the— Marriage?
To Nova?
I shudder violently.
My horrific and shocked gaze whips to his. And he’s fucking calm.
No visible reaction. Nothing. Zilch.
“You can’t do this, Papa.” I hate the quiver in my voice. And I
especially hate them seeing it. Vulnerability is for the weak. “I don’t
consent to this.”
Dad’s nostrils flare at my open defiance in front of his rival, whose
attention feels like hot coal on my back. I would cower in fear before my
father, but this is my life we’re discussing. He’s treating me like a prized
horse being sold in the market.
“Sign the papers, Rosalie.”
“No.”
“Rosalie!”
“Does Ma know?” I use my only saving grace. “She wouldn’t agree to
this.”
A sharklike glint darkens my father’s eyes and my heart rate drops.
His smugness reeks as if I gave him the upper hand. Any hope of pulling
out of the situation dies. Yet I’m unprepared for the bomb he drops.
“It was your mother’s wish to marry you with Nova.”
“You’re lying.”
“Don’t believe me?” He flicks his hand in Danish’s direction. “Ask
him. Your mother and I sat with him when she proposed to bind the two
families.”
My gaze whips to the said man. The unspoken truth is written on his
face.
“Now stop wasting our time and sign the papers.”
I sit in disbelief as he slides the marriage contract in front of me. I
chance a glance at Nova, waiting for his objection. He couldn’t possibly
want to be saddled with me for the rest of his life?
 Only to be struck by his impassiveness.
The animosity is swallowed by coldness, sending chills down my
spine.
The walls close in on me under the twisted games of the ruthless men
in the room. Their rivalry has become my imprisonment and there’s no
escaping it. Because the one person who could save me is the one who
served me on a platter.
And she couldn’t even be here to witness it.
It’s either sign the papers or… I shake the memory.
Defeated and lost, I grab the pen and seal my fate with shaky fingers.
My future no longer my own.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Two
ROSALIE
“How dare you disrespect me in front of them?” my father yells as
soon as the men exit, leaving us alone. I stand while he stares me down
from across his desk. The vein in his forehead popping frantically.
The last thing I should do is argue with him. Yet, my own anger flares
at being left defenseless. His torment over me crossing a line I couldn’t
have predicted.
“You’re the one who sold me off like I’m some property.”
“Watch your mouth, Rosalie. Your marriage was always going to be
with the man I choose,” he harshly retorts. “You will fulfill your obligation
and marry Nova without causing any ruckus to ruin our name. Do you
understand?”
“What happened to hating the D’Cruz family?” I reply, flabbergasted.
“That they’re scum, cheaters, and liars.”
“The wedding’s whole purpose is to put the bad blood to rest. The
damage done is enough. Times are changing. It’s best for our businesses if
we merge instead of compete against one another.”
Power.
That’s all these men want.
Everything always boiling down to it.
My whole life feels like a lie. All the hatred he’s fed us over the years.
Suddenly, he wants me to forget it all.
“Then merge the companies. Form a joint partnership or something,” I
suggest, hating having to plead to him. As a minor, my options are limited.
“Anything is better than—”
“Enough!” His tone is cutting. I flinch, old wounds surfacing. “I don’t
want to discuss it anymore. It’s not as if we’re marrying you to just any
family. Be glad they didn’t object.”
“Why me, Dad?” I whisper. “Why can’t Jasmine marry him? She’s
close to his age.”
Guilt flares as I throw my older sister under the bus but my panic
overshadows it. He’s literally sending me to a den of wolves. Who’s to say
they wouldn’t torment me to get their vengeance for all these years of
rivalry and sabotage we caused them.
“Because it’s your mother’s wish for it to be you.” His tone is
dismissive. “Mine too.”
The underlying meaning—he doesn’t want to sacrifice his favorite
daughter. I’m already invisible, so he might as well get rid of me
permanently. I’m finally valuable to him.
However, it’s my mother’s betrayal that’s cutting deep.
Why didn’t she tell me?
“How convenient of you to say since she’s not here,” I taunt in
disdain, making him narrow his gaze in warning.
“Go to your room, Rosalie.” Glaring, he says menacingly, “Or do I
need to lock you in there so you’re reminded of your place?”
Darkness swarms my vision and I barely hide the shudder.
When I remain silent, he sits back in satisfaction.
Dismissed, he puts on his reading glasses, switches on his computer,
and begins typing away rapidly. I stare at him blankly, not at all surprised at
how easily he goes back to ignoring my existence.
I’m fuming as I slam the door to his study and make my way to my
bedroom. I yank out my phone from my pocket as I speedwalk down the
hallway. Desperate for the sanctuary of my room.
I dial Mom’s number. Of course, it goes straight to voicemail. God
knows which part of the world she’s traveled to today. I try again and
receive the same annoying response. So, I leave her a message to call me
back as soon as possible.
Flinging open the bedroom door, I throw my phone on the bed in
frustration. My hand pauses in midair as I come to an immediate halt. I
suppress the hot shiver fighting to run down my spine.
The very first thing I notice is the stench of nicotine.
Then the dark, rich, and suffocating energy in the room. The blinding
source—sitting comfortably on my reading chair in the corner, christening it
as his throne.
Nova fucking D’Cruz.
All six feet and four inches of him is in my bedroom, making my
heart climb up to my throat. It takes me a few lingering breaths to recover
from the initial shock of seeing him—my fiancé—in my territory.
How did he even find my room?
 Years I’ve spent surrounding in his orbit, yet I’ve never been privy to
his attention. Or deemed worthy of his presence. Today I’m sucked right
into his path.
He was the school’s golden boy.
I was the goth.
Nova wasn’t just an untouchable senior but we’ve grown up running
in same circles due to our families being who they are. It was always
impossible to not attend a gala or a charity event and not see him there,
charming everyone.
He is an heir, after all.
The D’Cruz legacy will be his one day.
Somehow, a signature on a piece of paper has altered my reality.
Flipped my world upside down. Sent me into another dimension.
My intuition screams now that I’ve stumbled in his path, my days of
being invisible are over. Not even a day and he’s already slithered his way
into my peaceful haven.
Heat climbs up my neck and my gaze narrows when I see what he’s
holding in his hand.
“Holding her down by the nape of her neck, he impales her with his
cock and commands, ‘Take every fucking inch like a good little girl’. She
whimpers in wicked pleasure while he ruthlessly fucks her, using her pussy
for his pleasure,” Nova recites from the book I was reading before I was
called down. A hint of a smirk playing on his lips.
“I’ll only say it once,” I say, stepping farther inside my room. “Put it
down.”
He casually flips the page, ignoring me. “While she’s pushing back
and meeting every savage thrust, he spreads her ass cheeks and circles the
rim of her forbidden hole.” He pauses to glance at my burning face before
resuming his torture. “She tenses but moans when he pushes his thumb past
the resisting muscles. He smirks when the filthy girl he’s turned her into
clenches around his dick. Her juices soak his balls as he fucks both her
holes until she screams and crie—”
“Why don’t you just borrow the book?” I snap.
My face is beet red. While my traitorous brain wonders if he could
make a fortune being a narrator. Or a cover model. Or both. His voice has
the perfect timbre. Deep. Husky. Commanding.
 Because being a stalker and bullying asshole is synonymous with
having a sinfully gorgeous face.
Yet all I feel is repulsion.
Apparently, his charming personality is reserved for everyone but me.
“You’ll need to work on your sense of boundaries if we’re going to be
married, fiancé,” I spit out, already plotting to get out of this mess. Or
potentially, his demise.
“So, the woman I’m marrying is kinky.”
“You mean sexually empowered?”
He shuts the book. “You’re sixteen.”
“And you can’t find women your own age to marry.” I smirk. “No,
wait. You can’t find women. Period. Need Daddy to search for one, whether
or not willing.”
My insult has no visible reaction. Instead, he taps my book on the
armrest rhythmically while giving me his undivided attention. It takes
everything not to stomp and rip my book out of his hand before he ruins the
edges.
There should be an unspoken rule to not touch another’s books. Yeah,
like he would ever follow it.
“You weren’t this mouthy in school.”
I freeze, jaw slack.
He noticed me.
His icy gaze, despite their warm color, peruse me from head to toe.
Taking a puff of his cigarette, he murmurs, “Guess I pegged you wrong.
You’re a kinky little thing, aren’t you, little Rose? It’s always the quiet
ones.”
He whispers the last part, almost to himself. “It felt like you were
enjoying it a lot more.”
“I’m not a virgin, living like a nun while getting my rocks off with
book porn,” he taunts, throwing my book to the floor. “I prefer to have my
fun with real, three-dimensional women, whose forbidden holes I can
actually fuck.”
Arrogant prick. “And yet here you are, in my bedroom. Why don’t
you go and marry one of your three-dimensional women?”
Our fuming gazes lock in a staring battle as he slowly rises to his feet.
I half expect him to stalk to where I’m hovering near my door. Instead, he
turns and walks along my bookshelves, picking another novel and
skimming through random pages.
Spicy ones, judging by the tiny curve to his mouth.
The cigarette hangs from his lips, while intensity rolls off him in
intimidating waves. The indifference on his face in contrast to his body
language. The longer he remains quiet and stands in my presence, the more
annoyed I become.
So, before he can make more dick moves and ruin my precious
paperbacks, I stalk toward him. Before I can so much as yank the one that
he’s holding from his grip, he shifts, grabs my wrist, and shoves me against
the shelves.
He does it without blinking an eye from the book he’s reading.
An involuntary gasp rolls off my lips, making his gaze fall to my
mouth. A frown mars his forehead before it quickly vanishes and he raises
his caramel brown eyes to mine.
“Step back.”
He notices my discomfort when my gaze skirts to his burning
cigarette. Just the sight of it makes my skin crawl. Instead of doing the
gentlemanly thing and putting it out, he inhales another drag and blows it in
my face. Then he arches one eyebrow arrogantly. “Or what?”
Heart thundering behind my ribs, I gulp at being caged against his
broad chest. The wooden shelves dig into my back but he’s stolen my entire
focus. No man has ever been this close to me. Ever. No one ever dared.
The last man I dreamed—or wanted—was Nova to be the first.
What other firsts of mine will he steal?
I’m tall for my age yet he dwarfs me with his frame. His smoky breath
teases my hair framing the sides of my face while his scent engulfs all my
senses, reminding me of dark rainy nights.
Unpredictable. Stormy. Dangerous.
“Unless you want to lose your balls, get out.”
His pupils—such a light shade that would shine under the sunlight—
glint with amusement at my threat.
“A piece of advice, little Rose. The best threats are delivered with an
element of surprise,” he says like he’s imparting some great words of
wisdom. “Otherwise, they’re just barks with no bite.”
“Why are you really here?” I growl impatiently. “How did you even
get in here?”
 “Your staff isn’t as loyal as you think.”
My dad pays shit. So, it doesn’t come as a shock. “You would know,
being a D’Cruz.”
The ice in his eyes returns with a vengeance. Ever so slowly, he takes
another puff before blowing it directly in my face. Again. Like a fucking
asshole.
A long, ingrained habit is the sole reason I don’t cough or react.
However, my thread snaps and I lift my knee to kick him. Predicting
my move, he counters by dodging it with my book. Smirking, he tsks.
“Maybe work on your listening skills too.”
“Stop ruining my books, you prick.” I growl when I see him crushing
it in his grips. When I make a grab for it, he walks backward. “Give it
back.”
“An apology first.”
“Yes, I’m waiting.”
My sarcasm is met with a sharp scowl. Backing me against the
shelves once more, he daringly tips my chin up. A full-body shudder rocks
my body, disorienting me. The same frown appears on his forehead, as if
he’s also in turmoil.
His grip tightens as his cutting glare flicks to mine. “You have
everyone fooled in school, don’t you? The quiet, innocent girl is just a
mask. A persona. The real you is a snarky little thing with claws and barbs.
Should I feel special for experiencing it, little Rose?”
Each word is dripped with venom while his touch sears my skin. I
don’t give him the satisfaction of seeing how much he’s affecting me.
His proximity.
His toying.
His lethal tongue.
“You bribed my staff, stalked into my bedroom like an intruder, and
have the audacity to touch my things while taunting me at every turn. Did
you expect me to welcome you with open arms and bat my eyelashes?”
Jaw grinding, he throws his cigarette to the floor and crushes it under
his boot. Then situating my book on the shelf, he rests his hands on either
side of my head. Bending closer, he drawls, a breath away from my lips, “I
would teach you manners if I actually wanted to make you my wife.”
What kind… almost slips from my mouth.
 On one side, the statement throws me for a loop. While on the other,
I’m curious about his method of teaching. Which is wrong. So fucking
wrong.
While we glare at one another, his thumb ever so slightly skims my
bottom lip. The small gesture causes a weird flutter in my belly and I
swallow thickly. My eyes widen a fraction when he traces the movement
with his fingertips.
The more I don’t give him a reaction, the bolder he becomes.
I’m afraid he’ll swallow me whole.
Him staying away is crucial to my sanity.
“Nova,” I gasp, when his hand almost wraps around my throat. His
name on my tongue breaks whatever momentary spell was cast on us.
With a vile curse, he removes his hand and pushes off me. His fingers
ball into a fist at his side, right before he hides it by shoving his hands
inside his pockets.
“Call off the wedding.”
“What?” My voice is shaky.
“You’re going to call off our engagement.”
“Oh yeah? Well, I must have grown two heads when I imagined you
and your dad’s urgency when I was being forced to sign the papers, or
maybe I became momentarily deaf when you raised your objection.”
I don’t tell him that I already tried. If anyone can undo our
engagement, it is him.
“I don’t want to marry you,” he grits out.
“The feeling’s mutual.”
“Don’t test me, Rosalie.” An ominous edge is in his tone while a
storm brews behind his eyes. “Unless you want to be a pawn in our fathers’
agendas, you will do as I say. I don’t fucking care if you have to fight, beg,
run or throw a tantrum. As long as it ends with us not being engaged.”
The nerve of him.
Storming to him, I jut out my chin and poke my finger in his chest. Of
course, he’s built like a bull. “You don’t want me, then be a man and tell our
fathers yourself. Don’t expect me to do your dirty work. I’m not a pawn, a
damsel, or your scapegoat.”
The fucker actually smiles. A mocking curve of his lips.
Curling my fingers into a ball that I have pointed at him, he fists my
hand and slowly backs me against the wall. He doesn’t stop until every steel
inch of him is pressed against my soft curves. Until I’m sure he can hear my
thundering heartbeat behind my rib cage.
Keeping my hand trapped, he taunts, “You’re a naïve little fool is
what you are, if you truly believe the shit you just spewed. I don’t know
whether to laugh or pity you.”
His words punch straight to my heart.
Shaking his head derisively, he straightens and smoothens his suit
jacket. Even though he looks handsome wearing it and oozes ruthlessness, I
can sense he’d much rather be wearing something more casual.
His attention snaps to my book lying on the floor, which he carelessly
threw. Picking it up, he flutters the pages in a rapid motion. “Real life isn’t
like fiction, Rosalie. There are no gentlemanly heroes, white knights in
shining armors or lovesick romantics, only villains. The ones who destroy
everything in their paths. You stay engaged to me, you’ll be inviting the
worst of them all.”
I’m already living with the king of villains.
“Thanks for the TED Talk.” I roll my eyes. “But you don’t scare me,
Nova.”
He isn’t amused. Man has no sense of humor, it seems.
His gaze drops to my mouth as if he’s imagining various ways of
shutting me up. I lick my lips nervously and they narrow into slits,
darkening.
The storm finally erupts.
My heart drops to my stomach when he brings his lighter, which he
pulls out from his pocket, into my periphery. The gold color glinting
sharply.
“I don’t scare you, little Rose?” he muses cruelly. “Then let me
enlighten you to a life with me since you’re apparently dead set on us
marrying and becoming my wife. Obviously, reading book porn has gone to
your head and is separating you from reality.”
“What the hell are you doing?” I demand, my voice shrill when I
watch him switch on his lighter until a bright flame swishes in the air.
Horror etches on my face as I stare in slow motion as he brings it to the
corner of my book, setting it on fire. “No!!”
Flames lick the pages so fast that my protest is fruitless.
The stench of smoke suffocates my bedroom, until it’s all I can smell
and feel. My breathing turns choppy as nightmarish memories assault me.
The only difference, my villain’s face is replaced my Nova’s.
As I stay rooted to the spot, watching the ashes of my book flutter to
the floor, he steps over them and stalks closer. Tilting my numb face to his
with one single finger under my chin, he delivers his declaration of war.
“Call off the wedding, little Rose, or be prepared to burn for eternity.”
Leaving me staring at the mess at my feet, he walks to my bedroom
door but turns at the last second. “You have one week.”
The ghost of his touch lingers long after.
So does his ultimatum.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Three
NOVA
I thrive on control.
On perfectly crafted plans.
My whole future dictates on it.
When they veer off course, even slightly, it causes a blunder in my life
that I can’t afford. Because you see, my plans aren’t for the fainthearted. It’s
a long con and every piece needs to fit into its proper place.
Others’ best-laid plans may go awry, but not mine.
When you’re born to lead a legacy, flourish it to new heights, you
can’t risk being lax. Reckless. Or in my case, falling in bed with the enemy.
Yet, it’s exactly what my father is expecting of me. As if marrying me to the
daughter of his long-term rival will magically erase the years of heartbreak,
pain, and depression.
He’s deluded if he believes I’m silently going to fall in line.
When it comes to business, I may listen to him. Respect and learn
from his years of blood, sweat, and tears in building an empire for me to
lead one day. However, this is my future he’s wrecking apart.
All because of some grandiose belief it will end the bad blood and the
vindictiveness.
What a fool.
It’s all bullshit being the bigger person. Fuck that.
I despise the Kapoors and everything they stand for. Not because I’ve
been taught, but because of the high regard they hold themselves with,
looking down their haughty noses at everybody while thinking they’re
above us all.
My childhood was spent growing up surrounded by dirty rumors
disparaging my family’s name. I heard them all, being whispered in dark
corners and hummed low in my proximity. In the eyes that watched me like
hawks. The constant attention of the media and the authorities.
Through it all, I stood tall and untouchable.
People assumed I was charming by nature, when the truth is, I’ve
crafted it in my quest to prove the gossip wrong. To earn the respect of my
peers. While maintaining a distance, never letting anyone close.
 People are fools. You tell them what they want to hear, they’ll worship
you like a god.
Perfecting the mask and constantly wearing it has only fueled the
hatred and fire in my veins. It is always simmering under the surface,
waiting to burn those around in its flames.
But there’s only a single person deserving of it.
Mihir Kapoor.
Just the thought of marrying his offspring makes my skin crawl. No
matter the effect her sharp-witted tongue had on me. I had almost expected
a meek and obedient little thing. Or maybe Daddy’s precious bimbo and
spoiled princess.
Instead, I was shot in the face by a stunningly lethal creature, with
enough sass and sarcasm to make a weak man drop to his knees. But that
doesn’t mean I want her. Quite the opposite, actually.
I neither like nor hate her.
Rosalie Kapoor is nothing but a pesky and distracting obstacle
suddenly dropped in my path. A nasty bug. Hence, she has to be removed. I
assumed it would be easy, but she’s turning out to be more difficult than I
predicted.
A whole fucking week has flown by with no heeding to my threat on
her part.
The snarky little bug is still attached to my hip as my fiancée.
Without her disagreement, there will be no getting out of the wedding
from hell.
The match made in the wrath of our elders.
Tying our families together will only breathe life to old wounds and
betrayals. If only my father could see it. But no, he’s too blinded by his own
intentions. After all, it will bring him closer to her.
As long as I’m alive, it ain’t happening.
I would deny to marry Rosalie in a heartbeat and dare to go against
my father for maybe the first time in my life. But my hands are tied.
Because it was my grandfather’s last dying wish to bring truce to the two
families.
I only love two people in my life. The first is my mother and the
second was him.
He was sick of the constant fights, sneaky games of tearing each other
down. So, he made me promise on his deathbed that I will always abide by
what my father says. That there are wishes and hard truths only he knows
and to trust him.
And if there’s ever a way to end the rivalry, listen to him.
Although, I’m really struggling to keep my promise.
In fact, I’m on the very brink of breaking it as I arrive at the Kapoors’
extravagant property. The smooth and cemented driveway decorated with
large pinecone trees and a lavish garden with a view of the hills surrounding
it.
In the middle of it sits the five-story mansion that rivals our own.
Because Mihir is an obnoxious and pretentious prick, the circular
driveway is adorned with two large lion-shaped fountains with water
sprouting out of their mouths.
Ironic, considering his daughter’s taste is entirely the opposite.
Warm. Understated. Otherworldly. A tad gothic.
Expected, since she’s a walking, talking goth Barbie.
That’s what they nicknamed Rosalie in high school. Flaming red hair,
hypnotic coal-black eyes—she was the center of attention. Despite her best
efforts to remain invisible. She could never fade into the background.
It wasn’t because of her father’s reputation or wealth behind her last
name.
It was all her.
Being mine will only put her under the microscope. Knowing her, she
will abhor it.
However, her parents are either deluded or simply don’t give a fuck
because her mother rang yesterday and invited me to come spend time with
my new fiancée. A lame attempt for us to get to know one another better.
Yep, I’ve been turned into a genie, granting everyone their wishes.
Everyone’s except my own.
“So let me get this straight,” mumbles Nathan in amusement from
beside me in the passenger seat. “I’m your buffer for today. Need protection
from the little goth? Afraid she’s going to cast a witchy spell on you? Or
maybe she has a voodoo doll with your name on it stashed somewhere.”
“Shut up,” I snap, making him snicker.
A very likely possibility, though, considering the dicky stunt I pulled
last time. The stark defiance on her face, those delectable lips mouthing me
off, I couldn’t resist putting her in her place. In a way, I took my frustration
and helplessness at the situation out on her. I’m afraid if we get married,
it’ll become a thing.
Through no fault of her own, little Rose will pay for the sins of her
father.
It’s why I put the ball in her court.
If she’s foolish enough to bind her fate to mine, so be it. She will have
everything that’s coming to her and then some.
“You’re here to ensure I don’t do something I regret.”
“More like, ensure goth Barbie doesn’t throttle you.”
“If she pokes her nose out from the books long enough,” I grunt,
distracted by the memory of her flushed cheeks tinged with embarrassment.
I bet she’ll lock her bedroom today.
If she’s even aware I’m visiting per her mother’s wish.
“Like she’d ever risk bringing her books around you ever again,”
teases Nathan. “That was a low blow, even by your standards.”
“I didn’t bring you here for a lecture, not that you’re a saint by any
standards. You’re here so I’m not treading into enemy territory alone. I
wouldn’t trust anyone here.”
“I’m your glorified bodyguard then,” he jokes. “Fair warning, I’m
more likely to cheer and record from the sidelines than help you. Definitely
watching if it’s Rosalie exacting her revenge.”
“Douche.” He just laughs. “How about you stay with Jasmine and I’ll
handle myself? You’re friends with her.”
“I’m friends with everybody.”
True, and very fucking annoying.
I remember plain as day the first time we met. It was my first day in
the private middle school and at first glance, I knew I didn’t belong there. I
stood out like a sore thumb. Broody, angry at the world, and with a chip on
my shoulder. Even though I was only eleven.
My father was rich but those children’s parents were mega rich.
The elite.
The one percent.
My family’s business was booming and Dad wanted to give me things
he never had growing up. Despite the path he had chosen to rise to the top,
he wanted to convey that we righteously belonged here. No matter what
anyone said.
 However, I wasn’t the least bit interested. It showed on my face and I
was adamant in staying alone rather than make friends. But Nathan
Singhania was even more of a tenacious bastard than me.
Oh, he didn’t approach me like a normal kid. Instead, he hit me in the
chest with a flying basketball and shouted, “Does that pissy scowl come
with action or is it all for show? ’Cause we’re short of a player.”
The challenging grin on his smug face had me wanting to smash his
teeth. Of course, I couldn’t resist rising to the bait and replied, “As long as
you’re not squeamish about blood.”
He laughed and raised his middle finger. The next few days were
almost the same. Him baiting and me—falling. Next thing I knew, we were
attached at the hip, and the rest is history.
As for staying on the sideline, he never would. He’s always had my
back, fighting on the ground. Front and center.
I pull my Maybach Exelero to a stop at the end of the driveway.
Nathan gets out and I follow suit. Thank fuck, I didn’t have to dress formal
like the last time. It makes my skin itch and yet it’s inevitably my future if I
want to lead my father’s multinational company.
As we climb the short stretch of stairs, the double doors open before
we can knock. The maid—dressed impeccably—offers a polite smile and
invites us in. From my last visit, I am aware of the way to the large drawing
room.
Everything looks the same as that day.
Cold. Impersonal. Neat—too neat.
You can’t tell a family resides in here. It feels more like a showing for
real estate buyers. Staged to look inviting but missing the mark. I can’t
imagine myself growing up here. I would go insane.
No wonder my fiancée is a bibliophile.
“Christ,” winces Nathan. “Here I thought my house was cold.”
“Mihir runs a dictatorship, apparently.”
Before he can respond back with an insult, soft footsteps catch our
attention right before a tall willowy woman descends the stairs. I
immediately recognize her as Rosalie’s mother, Lily Kapoor. The
similarities are uncanny.
However, the mature version before me is more colorful and…
amicable.
 “Nova, you came,” she greets with a bright friendly smile. I still when
she wraps her arms around me, leaving me no choice but to bend and hug
her back. Turning to my best friend, she says, “You must be Nathan.”
“Pleased to meet you, Mrs. Kapoor,” he drawls and returns her hug.
When they draw back, he says flirtatiously, “May I say, the photos don’t do
you justice.”
“Oh shush.”
I roll my eyes inwardly. He keeps it up and she might just replace him
as her daughter’s fiancé. Hmm, now there’s a plan. If only the dickhead
wasn’t my best friend, I would gladly sacrifice him.
Lily switches her attention to me, gaze softening and a bit hesitant as
she speaks. “I’m so happy you said yes, Nova. I know the engagement was
fast and done the old-fashioned way but I don’t want you to feel pressured,
no matter what the men say. I only ask you to give it a chance and get to
know Rosa. Our families have suffered enough.”
Yours hasn’t nearly.
I bite my tongue until I taste blood and give a forced smile. “I think
it’s too late to back out now. After all, the marital contract is signed and I
don’t know if you read it, but it’s binding unless one of us dies.”
Her face pales but I feel no remorse.
She should’ve thought before proposing the idea in front of the two
powerful and greedy men. In our families, nothing is traditional or as
simple. And a love marriage, it’s a myth.
“But don’t worry, I never back out of my obligations.” I smile coldly,
pocketing my hands. “So, I may as well get to know your daughter. Where
is she, by the way?”
At the mention of Rosalie, she recovers quickly but the trepidation is
alive in her gaze. So someone does care for Rosalie in this house, rather
than treating her like a prized toy. I file the information away.
“She’s with Jasmine. I’ll let her know you arrived,” Lily replies. “I’ve
arranged for you all to sit in the garden. Let me show you.”
Family portraits hang on the walls as we walk down the hallway,
leading to the back. Bright sunlight illuminates the path and the entrance to
the garden is decorated with an arch. The weather is nice and warm to hang
outside and, in the middle, is a low-rise table and four chairs to sit.
“How are you liking London, Nova?” Lily asks, peering over her
shoulder. “You’re studying business, right?”
 “Yeah. Although, I’ve been to London before, so I’m familiar with the
city.”
“Maybe Rosa could choose a university in London once she graduates
from school. I’ll definitely feel better if she knows someone there,” she
casually remarks, without bothering for my reply. “What about you,
Nathan?”
“I have no plans to study abroad,” he answers. I breathe easy being off
the hook. “My father wants me in the city while he grooms me for the
company.”
“How’s Kian? I haven’t seen him at any of the galas lately.”
Nathan tenses and gives a tight-lipped smile. “He’s joined the army,
Mrs. Kapoor.”
“Will you bring Rosa, Mrs. Kapoor?” I interrupt, before she can
continue her interrogation. “I’m afraid I have plans later in the afternoon.”
“Sorry, I tend to get carried away.”
Giving us an apologetic smile, she turns and disappears inside. Nathan
sighs and plumps down in one of the chairs, rubbing his palm over his face.
“I fucking hate small talk.”
“Suits you for being friendly to everyone.”
“Asshole.” He shakes his head when I raise my middle finger. “If your
conversation with Lily is anything to go by, I can see we’re here to waste
our time since you have no intention of being a gentleman.”
“I’ve filled my quota of being nice and charming for the week.
Besides, this is just a farce of a meeting and I’m not one for letting bygones
be bygones. Mihir and Lily should know what they signed their daughter up
for.”
“Then just say no. Why are you willingly locking yourself in a cage
for a lifetime?”
“It’s complicated.”
“What isn’t in our lives?”
Nathan’s life may appear perfect from the outside. However, it is
anything but. While I’m stuck in a hate-fueled engagement, his future is
toppled after his older brother, Kian, decided to join the army. Instead of
taking over the family business. The weight of the responsibilities is now on
Nathan’s shoulders. One he wasn’t interested in.
Daughters in our society may think their future is dictated by their
parents while the sons live as they please. They couldn’t be more wrong.
We’re just as doomed as them by our fathers’ expectations.
“Why the fuck is she taking so long?” I grumble, sipping from the
water bottle left by one of the maids.
“After your disinterest, Lily may be giving her pointers. Or dressing
her up in a kurta or sari to impress you.”
“This isn’t the eighties.”
“She’s probably going to come out holding a tray of tea to serve us.”
“Then proceed to throw it in my face.”
Nathan stands and sits opposite me. At my scowl, he shrugs. “Better
safe than sorry.”
“Prick.”
Right then, the she-devil rounds the corner with Jasmine—her older
sister—trailing along her side. The latter has a friendly smile while the bane
of my existence is throwing daggers at me with her eyes.
Thankfully, no tray.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Four
NOVA
Nathan stood when the girls approached, while I didn’t bother.
I’m realizing my little Rose brings out my asshole tendencies. I give
everyone a wide berth, minding my own business. Yet she evokes the need
to create chaos just by her mere presence. Her existence.
I don’t know whether it’s trouble for her or me that she’s now on my
radar.
Schooling my features, I lean back in my chair, purposely ignoring
Rosalie and paying attention to Jasmine. However, it is a mistake because I
can feel her heated stare—burning from hatred—lingering on my body,
incinerating me with its intensity.
When I flick my gaze to her, she looks away and it’s my turn to
admire her lithe and toned figure. I have to remind myself she’s sixteen and
to not leer at her like a pervert, even though I’m only three years older than
her.
The sunlight casts a beautiful glint in her dark red hair, making it
appear lighter than it is. The length almost grazing the top of her ass. While
the rest of her is dressed in yet another black ensemble—this time leggings
that look painted on and a crop top, showing a glimpse of her naked midriff.
And is that a… navel piercing? Fuck.
It’s the sight of her siren red lips, though, that has a foreign sensation
unfurling inside me. And the fact we’re coincidently matching. I didn’t
think much when I wore black faded denim pants paired with a black shirt,
leaving the sleeves rolled.
I assumed by now she would have grown out of her obsession with
black.
When she squirms under my perusal, it pleases me.
The urge to peer inside her head and read her thoughts is so visceral
that it makes me uncomfortable. Every emotion and every urge with her rise
tenfold. I almost stand to bolt the hell out of here when Nathan’s voice cuts
through my thoughts.
“Hey, Jasmine, long time no see,” says Nathan jovially.
 “You’re the one who disappeared into thin air,” she jokes. “Working
to take over the world?”
“Something like that.”
Jasmine is two years older than me and unlike her sister, blessed with
a sunny disposition. The girl has always been kind, compassionate, and
cheerful. Somehow, she made it likable, instead of annoying like most
people. As if secretly making up for her sister’s lack of people skills.
“So, Rosa tells me,” Jasmine says, glaring at me, “you are a dick,
Nova. I thought she was joking but I guess she was right.”
My bad. I spoke too soon.
“You tattled to your big sister?” I focus on Rosalie, whose cheeks are
tinged red in anger. “How mature.”
“Jas!” hisses Rosalie. “I can fight my own battles.”
“Can you?” I taunt with a smirk.
“Okay… whoa,” mumbles Nathan, stepping in Rosalie’s path when
she steps forward. I wink, making her fume. “No need to come to blows.
Save some for the wedding day.”
“Why are you even here if you’re only going to antagonize her?”
accuses Jasmine sharply. “Hell, why did you agree to marry Rosa?”
“I give your sister an out. She’s the one who didn’t take it.”
“Oh please, you and I both know that’s bullshit. Like our fathers
would ever listen to her wishes.”
“Not my problem.”
“Say no to the marriage, Nova.”
I direct my gaze to my reluctant bride. “Rosalie knows what to do.”
“Let it go, Jas,” Rosalie speaks, a taunt underlying her words. “My
fiancé isn’t man enough to fight his own battles.”
“Then why don’t you go find someone who is?”
“Maybe I will.”
At the blatant insinuation, I glare at her. Even though it will solve all
my problems for her to be some other man’s trouble. “Do it fast before
you’re tied to me.”
The words taste sour as soon as they’re out.
Nathan and Jasmine watch us as we stare each other down. Their
worry about us not getting along quite obvious.
“This was a waste of time, I’m going back to my room,” Rosa informs
us in annoyance before flicking her hair behind her ear when one strand
blows in her face. Giving me a sneer full of attitude, she taunts, “I’m sure
you can bribe someone to show you the way out.”
Before she can scramble away, her mother’s voice sounds from
behind as she approaches the group. “Kids.”
I stand when she joins our little circle, servers trailing behind her. The
server quietly places a tray loaded with snacks while another sets down an
assortment of drinks. If Lily senses the tension in the air, she chooses to
ignore it.
“Why are you all standing?” she asks, frowning in confusion.
“Nova and Nathan were just leaving,” replies Rosalie.
“Why? They just got here, Rosa.”
“I have a headache, Ma,” Rosalie lies smoothly. “We’ll do a rain
check.”
Lily looks between us, not believing her. However, my little fiancée
quickly scurries away. Her sashaying hips taunting me all the way until she
disappears around the corner. I avert my eyes and smooth my features into
one of boredom when I notice Jasmine watching me carefully, having
caught me checking out her little sister’s ass.
“I’m so sorry about Rosa, Nova,” mutters Lily apologetically. “I wish
she’d told me so I would’ve canceled.”
“It’s okay.”
“Still no need to let all this food go to waste.” Nodding toward
Jasmine, she says, “Jasmine can keep you company. It’s been a while since
you all spent time together.”
“Sure.” At my answer, Nathan squints suspiciously. His gaze
conveying that he hasn’t forgotten my complaining as we rode here to
suddenly switching to desire to stay. I ignore him and ask Lily with a polite
smile, “Excuse me, where’s the restroom?”
“Just go straight down the hallway and to your left.”
“Thanks.”
Jasmine opens her mouth as if to follow me, but Nathan steals her
attention. “So, Jasmine, what have you been studying?”
Their voices fade into the background as I go in search of my little
Rose. She’s in for a rude awakening if thinks she can walk away with the
last word. The hallway leading to her bedroom upstairs is deserted, which is
shocking considering I saw a dozen staff members roaming when Nathan
and I were being led to the garden.
 It is eerily quiet here, even more so upstairs.
Almost as if no one is allowed in this wing without permission.
Her door is ajar when I reach it. Pushing it open, I find it empty.
Nevertheless, a chuckle slips out of me when I notice she installed glass
sliding doors with a lock for her bookshelves.
Adrenaline thrums in my veins as I slip out of the room and go in
search of her. Besides knowing she’s a bookworm, there’s not really much I
know about my fiancée. It irritates the side of me that hates being at a
disadvantage.
Where are you hiding, little Rose?
I can’t win against my enemies if I don’t know their weaknesses, what
makes them tick, and down to their deepest, darkest sins.
Pausing, I scoff at myself. Rosalie has barely lived her life to be
possibly hiding something tragic. But I also know better than anyone how
deceiving appearances can be.
Before I can dwell further, I hear soft footfalls climbing up the stairs
at the very end of the hallway. I almost missed them last time but realized it
led to the back of the garage downstairs.
I lurk in the corner, catching a glimpse of flaming red curls as they
enter my line of sight. Unbeknownst to the danger, Rosalie bounces down
the hallway looking a bit disheveled.
Her breathing is kicked up as if she did some physical labor, or it
could be from traveling the flight of stairs. Who fucking knows? However,
it’s the sly smirk playing on her lips that puts me on edge.
I curse inwardly when my gaze involuntarily drifts to her belly
piercing.
I swear, that tiny jewel is going to torment me for the rest of my life.
The second she’s close, I grab her elbow and pull her against my
chest. A frightened yelp leaves her mouth, echoing around us. I cover her
lips on instinct, even though we’re alone and no one comes hurrying to
check.
For some unknown reason, I don’t like the possibility of her being
alone and defenseless, where no one can hear her. The protectiveness
dissolves when she bites my palm and I yank my hand back, glaring down
at her.
“Quit stalking me in my own house, you perv.”
 “You don’t dismiss me,” I taunt, trapping her against the wall in the
hallway without touching her. “That’s not how this works, little Rose.”
“What the hell are you doing here?”
“Can’t a man check on his fiancée when she’s having a headache?”
“Any other man on the planet, sure. Not you, though,” she retorts.
“Your presence alone will give any woman a perpetual headache.”
Instead of responding, I study her and she stills nervously. There’s a
light sheen of sweat on her forehead, the bridge of her perfect nose, while
her cheeks are sunburnt, as if she stood in the sun too long. My gaze
narrows suspiciously.
“Where were you, Rose?”
“Do you suffer from memory loss?” she quips. “My name is Rosalie.
Not little Rose or Rose.”
“That’s not what I asked, little Rose.”
“My whereabouts are none of your business.”
I press closer, making her gulp when I invade her personal space
completely. Her head tilts to maintain my gaze. She tries hard to keep the
annoyed façade in place but I can feel her rising heartbeat. The unsteady
rise and fall of her pert breasts.
Resting my curled fists above her head, I darkly warn, “There better
not be someone in this house you go sneaking off to meet.”
“Like you’d be able to do anything to stop it,” she taunts,
challengingly. “I don’t listen to you, fiancé or not.”
The word fiancé pours cold water over the possessive haze that
aroused within me a second ago. She’s twisting the wires in my head with
every fucking encounter.
I’m chasing her.
I’m threatening her.
I’m terrifying her.
All of which I’ve never done with a single woman in my life till now.
“Then why am I still engaged to you?” I demand in a low voice,
putting our mouths inches apart. The defiant little thing isn’t intimidated.
Instead, she’s drawing me in, almost daring me to take a bite.
“Is that what you desire?” she murmurs accusatorily. “A meek and
naïve wife, who will obey your every command?”
“I don’t sit around daydreaming about playing house in the future,
least of all a wife. But I do know what I don’t desire. And it’s you.”
 “And yet you keep chasing me.”
“Only because you aren’t giving me what I asked.” My voice is harsh
in the tight space. “I gave you a week. I don’t have time for your childish
games.”
“Then end it.” Her soft breath teases my lips. “If you want me gone
that bad, walk away.”
“Are you a masochist? Is that it, little Rose? Because pain is all I’ll
deliver to you. And a tiny lock isn’t going to stop me from destroying your
precious belongings.”
A mix of panic and fear flares. Though she tries to mask it.
She doesn’t realize she’s a small fish in a pool of sharks.
“I already tried, Nova,” she admits, shocking me momentarily. “My
father isn’t someone who tolerates defiance, especially from his daughters.
You saw it yourself. Why can’t you say no? Trust me, no one would bat an
eye if you did.”
“Because this is one obligation I can’t refuse,” I confess half
truthfully. “I’m afraid my hands are tied.”
“Well, so are mine.”
We stare-off.
Equally stubborn.
Neither of us willing to back down.
“It looks like we’re at a stalemate then,” I whisper, after a few
heartbeats of staring into her eyes. They drop to my lips while her chest
grazes mine as her breathing deepens. She doesn’t seem to realize one of
her hands is resting dangerously low on my abs.
Yet I make no move to dislodge it.
Or pull away.
Her long eyelashes flutter, teasing the top of her rosy cheeks as I
admire every contour of her face. Every time I’m this close, she sheaths her
claws. Meanwhile, she has no clue what having that small power over her
does to me.
How crazed it makes me feel.
Possessed.
And then once I’m overwrought with these feelings, I ache to push her
limits. Test how far she’ll let me go. The scary part—I have no control over
my own limits. She has me forgetting when to stop, when I’ve crossed
them.
 The push and pull that shouldn’t exist.
Not just after a single meet.
It’s hazardous.
Yet despite all the warnings circling in my head, I can’t resist the urge
as I use the heel of my boots to nudge hers. A silent command to spread her
legs. The moment she does as though she has no control over her senses any
more than I do, I dip my head and ghost my lips over hers.
Once.
Twice.
She sways when I graze them a third time, kissing her but not kissing
her. Her already rosy cheeks deepen with her blush, so temptingly dark as
though she’s never been touched. Or felt another’s lips on hers.
I know she’s a virgin. And no—I’m not being a presumptuous dick.
I just know.
From her subtle reactions. Her soft gasps. The nerves dancing in her
gaze. I didn’t realize the depths of her innocence. My little Rose hasn’t even
bloomed yet. Not even with a kiss.
Such a shame.
Her red lips beckon me to steal it, to claim what another man hasn’t.
Uncurling my fingers, I lower my arms. She senses but doesn’t stray
her gaze from mine. I slowly bring my hand and skim the column of her
throat, feeling her swallow. Then following the soft, delicate skin to her
pounding pulse.
Her mouth parts when I travel back and circle her neck, letting my
fingers rest without tightening them. She fucking trembles. Unafraid.
Shocked. Curious.
I allow myself one tiny lick of her bottom lip.
Her eyes close.
But it displeases me.
Before I know it, I bite down on the same spot and tug until she
whimpers. Her eyes flash open as she trembles again and moans when I lick
the sting away with my tongue.
Keeping her pinned, I lift my free hand and grab her naked waist,
digging my fingers in her vulnerable flesh. Those black eyes become
hooded, drunk on desire no man has seen or felt.
My urges become bold. Greedy. Possessive.
 Why isn’t she stopping me? She should. Because I’m too far under her
hypnotic spell. Just not the kind my best friend warned me about. But
cataclysmic nonetheless.
Just as I’m about to trace a path down her naked stomach while
tempted to play with her piercing that I can feel against my abs, my phone
rings.
We break apart as if an electric current jolted us.
I dig out my phone, Nathan’s name flashing on the screen.
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.
My sanity returns and with it, all the lines I crossed. None of this
should’ve happened. I’m supposed to get rid of her, not seduce her. When I
look up, I can see her coming to the same realization because her features
twist into hate.
Before she distracts me with her witchy spell, I stalk away from the
walking, talking temptation. I must be gone too long if Nathan is calling.
“Where the fuck are you?” he grunts when I pick up. “Please tell me
you didn’t kill her. I have goals for my future that do not involve being
someone’s bitch in prison.”
“Shut up. I got lost,” I lie. “Meet me outside.”
It doesn’t take me long to find the way out. When I reach it, Nathan
and Jasmine are waiting near the entrance. My best friend looks about ready
to bolt while Jasmine looks ready to murder me on her sister’s behalf. Her
penetrating gaze saying I was up to no good. I scowl when I catch her
staring behind me.
When I turn, my little fiancée is following me.
Guess she doesn’t trust me not to be gone without supervision.
“Got lost?” Jasmine huffs.
“Not my fault your house is built like a maze.”
“Ha. Like yours isn’t.” Jasmine goes to stand beside her sister, who is
watching me raptly. I rip my gaze away before they mistakenly drift to her
swollen bottom lip.
“Don’t be a stranger, Nathan.”
Of course, he gets the sunshine treatment.
“See you around, Jas,” replies Nathan, following behind me as I stalk
to my car, halfway there. I was about ready to leave without him. Digging
out my keys, I press on the key fob.
Boom.
 My body flies through the air before landing on the harsh ground with
a deafening thump. The ringing in my head so loud, I’m afraid I’ve gone
deaf. While a cloud of dirt and smoke blinds me.
When my surroundings take shape, the sight a few feet ahead leave
me stunned.
My favorite car—that I remodeled myself—is caught in flames,
smoke billowing from the hood, darkening the sky. The shock keeping me
rooted to the earth.
“Dude, you all right?” Nathan’s voice penetrates through my haze,
right before hands pull me up to my feet.
I dust off my jeans and rub my mouth, mumbling hoarsely, “I’m fine.”
“Motherfucker,” he curses under his breath. “What just happened?”
The sounds of multiple footsteps rushing saves me from answering,
not that I have one. I twist and Lily is running toward me, eyes wide in
horror.
“Oh my god,” she says, grabbing my shoulders and looking me over.
“Please tell me you’re not hurt, Nova?”
I gently push her hand away, hating a stranger’s touch. “I’m okay. Just
some scratches.”
Behind us, the staff and bodyguards have gathered, staring at the
catastrophe. Everyone has distressed and astounded expressions on their
faces. Everyone except…
Little Rose.
“Come inside, both of you,” orders Lily in concern. “I’m calling our
doctor to check you over.”
My attention is locked on my fiancée, which is why I mutely follow
Lily toward the house. Her with the phone already connected to her ear, and
Nathan walking ahead of me.
“What was it that you said?” Rosalie’s cocky voice halts me as I’m
about to pass her. Her sultry tone low for only me to hear. “Ahh, yes… the
element of surprise. Well, did you like mine?”
I step closer while hiding my shocked yet impressed expression.
This slip of a girl is a dangerous she-devil disguised in an innocent
package.
“So that’s where you disappeared,” I drawl menacingly. “When I said
end our engagement, I didn’t mean by killing me, little Rose. Even though
you failed terribly.”
 “No, this was a warning, Nova,” she retorts, lifting her chin daringly.
“For everything of mine you ruin, I’ll wreck twice worse of yours. And the
next time you dare to touch me, you’ll be waking up at the gates of hell.”
With a ferocious look full of venom, she gives me her back and
saunters inside.
You’ve just sealed your fate, little Rose.
You are now mine to destroy.
Let the hateful games begin.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Five
ROSALIE
(Eighteen years old)
“Do you really have to go?”
I dump another black lacy dress in the suitcase. “Yes.”
“How long will you be gone?” asks my best friend, Bianca, with a sad
pout.
“A week, probably.”
“A week!” she squeals in shock, sitting up and leaning against the
headboard of my bed. My pug, Maggie, startles at her reaction before
settling down beside her legs. “Does Aunty Lily honestly think he’ll tolerate
you, let alone keep you company for that long? You both can’t even stand in
the same room for a few minutes without being at each other’s throats.”
“I told her the same but she likes to live in a bubble where Nova and I
are hopelessly in love, eager to go off into the sunset,” I begrudgingly reply.
God bless my mother, but denial is her best friend. Hell, her whole life is
one big lie of a bubble she pretends is the truth.
Two years ago, she broke my trust with her confession that she had, in
fact, played matchmaker to bind ours and Nova’s family together. I was
given the most bullshit excuse to exist in history that I was a child and
wouldn’t understand.
And yet, she didn’t bat an eye while giving her child to the enemy.
Our relationship hasn’t been the same ever since that breach of trust.
“Poor London,” she says sadly, disrupting my thoughts. “The city will
be a bloodbath.”
I roll my eyes. “That’s quite an exaggeration, Bee.”
“Is it, though? I mean, you literally set his car on fire.”
“He burned my favorite book!”
“He could have died, Ro. And you would’ve ended up in jail,” she
slowly says, always the voice of reason. “Then I would’ve been left without
a best friend.”
“Why?” I gasp, aghast. Pressing my hand to my chest in mock hurt, I
accuse, “You wouldn’t have visited me in prison?”
 “I have to draw a line somewhere,” she mischievously replies. “I
refuse to be best friends with a criminal.”
“Here I thought we were together for better or worse.”
“That will be one of your vows to Nova soon.”
“If I survive this trip first.”
My best friend’s shoulders slump at my morose tone.
Over the last two years, my mom’s lame attempts to fix my
relationship with Nova haven’t lessened. In fact, they’ve gotten worse and
more pathetic. Some days, I don’t understand why she’s desperately trying
so hard.
Every time Nova returns home during his breaks from university, I’m
overwrought with nerves, annoyance, and hatred. A fuse of turbulent
emotions. It doesn’t help that Nova dutifully arrives whenever my mother
invites him. As if it secretly pleases him to see me squirm to make an
excuse to get out of them.
Honestly, I’ve run out of them.
There’s only so many times you can say you’re sick, have periods, or
lie that your best friend has broken her leg and needs to be taken to the
emergency room.
One would think the man would be scared to be in my vicinity.
But no… he’s become an unhinged and obsessive psychopath with a
death wish.
It doesn’t help the older he’s getting, the more sinful his features are
transforming. The chiseled and square jawline, always lit with a cocky
smirk. The intensity and mysteriousness behind his caramel brown eyes,
challenging and mocking when gazing at me.
Beneath his attractive looks and charm that is nothing but a
smokescreen and has everyone eating out of the palms of his hands, lurks a
manipulative and calculative man.
No one notices it. Because he reserves it for me.
The sneakiness characteristic seems to run in his family’s genes.
Nevertheless, there’s always a flock of girls frolicking around him.
I only wish he would choose one of them to marry.
“Is there anyone else you know there?” probes Bianca. Rising, she
comes to help fold the dresses I’m rejecting for the trip. “Because even if he
miraculously kept you company, he’ll be pretty busy for his graduation
ceremony.”
 “I heard he has a cousin living there,” I reply. “Miya something.”
“Hopefully she’s nothing like Nova.”
“Yeah, right. As if he wouldn’t have filled her head with venom.”
Bianca looks at me with sympathy, well aware how much I hate
spending time with people outside of my close circle. Now, I’m being
thrown headfirst in the deep water.
Both of us pull apart when there’s a knock on my bedroom door.
Standing in the doorway, is my mother. She cautiously enters, looking as
though she came straight from the office. Another thing that hasn’t changed
—her endless galas and charities.
“Namaste, Aunty,” greets Bianca. “I came to say bye to Ro.”
“Lovely to see you, beta,” replies my mother genuinely. She’s always
adored Bee like a daughter. “How’s your mother? I hope she’s coming for
lunch next weekend.”
“Oh yes. She would never miss a chance for fresh gossip.”
My mom laughs. All of us aware of Bianca’s mother’s big mouth,
which we joke about quite often. Thankfully, my bestie isn’t one to be
offended.
“Is your packing done, love?” my mother says to me, eyeing the two
full suitcases leaning against the wall while one is lying open on my bed.
“You’re only going for a week. Are you sure you need so many clothes?”
I scowl. “Well, yeah. I’m also going to shop there and will need extra
space.”
Most likely I’ll need to buy another suitcase, considering Bianca has
given me her own list. The girl is a shopaholic and that list is a mile long.
“Like you already don’t have enough dresses stuffed in your closet,”
admonishes my mother with a silly smile.
“So do you, Ma.”
She laughs and for a moment, it reminds me of old times. She and I
have always been close and I miss it. Of course, my love hasn’t waned for
her. Deep down, I’m just hurt. I wish she had at least warned me. So I
hadn’t felt ambushed.
“Did you need anything, Ma?” I ask when she doesn’t leave.
“Actually.” She clears her throat and reveals, “I came to tell you, you
will need to leave tomorrow morning for London.”
“What? Why?”
 She grimaces apologetically. “Your father needs the jet the day after
tomorrow.”
Fucking hell! Even an extra day with the cocky bastard sounds like
torture. Mom leaves after delivering the bad news and I look at Bianca
when she lends a sympathetic hand on my shoulder.
“Any chance you’d be willing to let me break your leg?”
“Shut up.” She rolls her eyes. “You’ll be fine.”
***
It may come as a shock but I’m moody, an extremely quiet person,
and ambivert in nature. Commonly known as the girl with the resting bitch
face. However, if you asked my best friend or my older sister, they’d tell
you the opposite.
They often complain I can’t stop talking and can be blunt at times.
But they love me for me. They mean the world to me.
The ones who can get past my walls, I’m fiercely protective of them.
I simply can’t tolerate most people, especially the ones who love to
point out loudly that you’re always so quiet. You know, the annoying ones
in the group who go like this: ‘Oh, why aren’t you talking?’ As if that will
magically turn the other person into a chatterbox.
I either want to tape their mouth shut or slap them in the face.
So you can imagine just how fast my heart is hyperventilating at the
thought of spending the next week surrounded by strangers and an asshole
fiancé.
Small talk is not my forte.
The place being London—one of my favorite cities—is a tiny
blessing. There’s nothing I don’t love about here, minus the unpredictable
weather and the fact I hate getting wet in the rain.
Oh, and Nova.
Sitting in the back seat of the car, I gaze at the tall buildings zooming
past and the people on the street, buzzing with life. The sky is clear and
bright, uplifting my mood a tad while my brain is still stuck on my fiancé’s
callousness.
As predicted, he left me stranded at the airport.
Luckily, I had arranged transportation beforehand, listening to myself
rather than my mother. Although I have a tiny intuition that she forgot to
inform him that I’m arriving a day early. Not that it would’ve made any
difference.
His apartment is a three-hour drive from the airport and if it were any
other circumstances, I would be feeling sleepy as I rode to his place. Ever
since our announcement was made in the media a day after my eighteenth
birthday, our parents have been throwing us together in public at every
opportunity.
My worst fear came true—being thrown into the limelight.
After spending all my life in the shadows, I’m now expected to
constantly bask in the sunlight. Smile a certain way, behave as if my life is
perfect, pretend to be blindly in love with my fiancé, who worships the
ground I walk on.
I have been to so many galas in the last three months since I turned
eighteen than I have my whole life. I hate everything about them. The
mind-numbing chat, oohing and aahing over fashion, the tacky gossiping
and the snide looks.
Our world may seem like a dream on the outside.
But the ones in the deep end know it’s cutthroat and vindictive,
swarmed with vultures. While my family’s name instills respect with thinly
veneered fear, Nova’s family name only evokes fear and wrath.
Bringing us together has made the two families untouchable and the
most powerful in all of India. Everyone will bow down to us.
Exactly what our fathers crave.
I blink, my thoughts interrupted when the car comes to a stop outside
a lavish high-rise apartment building. My neck straining while staring at the
top. My elderly driver rounds the hood and opens my door.
Stepping out, I straighten my black denim skirt and halter top under
my frayed denim jacket. I unpin my hair from the messy bun, letting it fall
down to the middle of my shoulders.
“Why don’t you go inside, Miss Kapoor?” says my driver politely, his
accent posh. “I’ll have your bags sent upstairs.”
“Thank you.”
I already have my phone and purse with me, carrying the important
valuables as I enter the well-lit lobby. While the doorman holds the glass
door open.
As conveyed by my mom, Nova stays alone in his private apartment,
a short distance from his uni. Unlike most Indian parents, she didn’t seem
too worried about sending her teenage daughter to live alone with a man.
As long as it’s the husband or fiancé, the normal rules of swearing off
all men doesn’t seem to apply. It’s disheartening that even living in the
twenty-first century, most parents subconsciously believe in the old
patriarchal ways. That a woman needs a man to finally live her life, fulfill
her wishes.
Or that they have the right to choose a man their daughter should
marry.
Mine is even worse. I was used as a pawn in a power-hungry game
between ruthless men.
“Which floor was it again?” I mumble to myself, staring in confusion
at the floor numbers inside the elevator. I check my mom’s text and roll my
eyes while reading it.
Of course, his highness lives in the penthouse.
Pressing the button for the top floor, I try to relax as the elevator
begins to rise. Meanwhile my mind runs amok with a million thoughts.
Without my parents as a buffer, it will be the first time he and I will be
alone after the stunt I pulled two years ago.
He has kept me on my toes, dreading his inevitable payback for the
past two years.
I just know he’s toying with me, waiting for the right opportunity to
strike.
The elevator opens to the private hallway, the door at the opposite
end. The second I’m standing outside, I take a deep breath before knocking
once. I hear footsteps coming closer from the other side before the door
whooshes open.
I gape at the chiseled six-pack abs that greet me and slowly trail my
gaze upward to stare into a pair of dark eyes.
“Like the view, darling?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Six
ROSALIE
Am I in the wrong apartment?
Because the handsome and broody British man guy gazing down at
me is not my fiancé. Though he looks about Nova’s age.
“Are you lost, love?” he asks, the accent giving me goosebumps.
It’s an involuntary reaction, due to my low-key obsession with
accents. I don’t like my Indian one at all, unlike most people. Honestly, it’s
boring as hell.
While I mutely stare at the grumpy stranger, looking like a fool and
trying hard not to become distracted by his half-naked state. Which is hard,
because he’s towering over me with his impressive height, arms flexed and
expression intense.
Why the hell are all men around here so tall?
“Umm…” I clear my throat and mumble, “I’m sorry, I think I’m in the
wrong apartment.”
I expect him to slam the door in my face judging from the irritated
scowl on his screaming I disturbed him. But he surprises me when he asks,
“Who are you here for?”
“Do you by chance have a neighbor named Nova?”
“No.” His head tilts, giving me a once-over. “But I do have a
roommate named Nova.”
“Nova D’Cruz?”
“The one and only.”
It takes a few seconds to recover after digesting that I’ll have to share
with not one, but two men. One practically a stranger, even if he’s tall, dark,
and handsome personified. Still, I’m hoping he’s just a friend who spent the
night on the couch.
I would book a hotel room in a heartbeat but with my dad keeping a
vigilant eye on my credit card, he’ll immediately know I’m staying
somewhere else. Then he’ll tattle to my mom and that’s a whole other
headache I don’t need.
Still, the possibility of staying with them both… My nerves are shot.
“I thought he lived alone.”
 “Sorry to disappoint,” he replies with an edge, indicating he’s slowly
becoming irritated with my silly questions. Jeez. I should be the one
irritated after a long-ass flight.
He doesn’t know that, though.
“And if you’re here to seduce him, don’t worry about me. ’Cause our
bedrooms are soundproof.” I cringe in disgust, making his gaze deepen in
mild curiosity. “I’m going to assume that’s not what you’re here for.”
Do I look that desperate? And just how many random women show up
for him?
“Definitely not.”
“How do you know him then?”
“I’m Rosalie,” I pause, waiting for recognition to hit. It doesn’t, so I
add, “His fiancée.”
His jaw drops, eyebrows almost reaching his hairline. His indifferent
attitude cracking and shock rooting in its place. Wow, so Nova has hidden
the fact he’s engaged. Of course, he has. Declaring he has a fiancée will be
an obstacle in the way of his horde of women lining up for his bed.
He rubs his chin before exhaling roughly. “Wow, he has been hiding
you all this time then, huh?”
“Well, I wouldn’t want to disrupt his bachelor’s life.”
His lips twitch.
The telltale sound of the elevator opening behind snags our attention.
When I look back, the doorman is bringing my suitcases. All four of them.
“Are you moving in with us, love?”
I narrow my gaze at his sarcastic tone. His features sliding back into
one of boredom. As if accepting the fact there’s no getting rid of me. He
shifts to the side, letting the doorman pass before gesturing for me to come
in.
Fucking finally.
He guides me down the dark hallway, then veers to the left toward an
open kitchen and living room space. Every inch of their apartment is neat
and organized. The rumors about an ugly and messy bachelor pad sounding
like a myth.
Despite the scowl on his face, the guy has impeccable manners as he
brings me a bottle of water. I plump down on the softest yet most firm
couch ever with a quiet sigh. “Thank you…” I trail off, realizing I never
bothered to ask his name.
 “Malcolm.”
“Thanks, Malcolm,” I reply with a small smile. I briefly glance
around the place. My eyes going everywhere at once. On the gray walls, the
white rug on the floor, and small impersonal decorations littered around the
room fashionably.
“By your reaction earlier,” says Malcolm, sitting opposite me. Still
very much shirtless. “It’s safe to say it wasn’t a love engagement.”
Not unless he counts burning each other’s stuff as a love language. I
bite my tongue, not wanting to scare the poor guy. “Our parents arranged it
when we were young.”
“Is that even legal in this day and age?”
“A lot of people have arranged marriages in all parts of the world.”
“Nova never seemed the type to let his parents pick a girl.”
“And yet I’m here, lo and behold.”
“You hate him,” he states flatly.
“No offense, but it’s none of your business, Malcolm.” I set my empty
glass down on the low-rise table, not acquiescing his statement. “Where is
Nova, anyways?”
“Out.”
I arch one eyebrow. “Will he be returning?”
“Not tonight.”
I wait for him to elaborate but he seems content in giving me short
answers. I bet he’s secretly enjoying it, not that I can tell by his expression.
I thought Nova was a closed book with his charming mask. But this guy
takes the cake.
Malcolm is frosty.
“Would you please text him and let him know I’m here?” I politely
ask, acting unbothered by his standoffish attitude.
“You don’t have his phone number?”
“My phone’s dead,” I lie. Confessing I stubbornly refuse to save his
number sounds childish. It might be, but doing it feels like accepting my
fate that I’ll be marrying him soon.
Even more solidifying than signing those papers two years ago.
“I don’t think he’ll like being disturbed, if he’ll even check his
phone,” says Malcolm mysteriously. A glimmer of mischief dances in his
eyes. “Besides, why ruin the surprise?”
 Suddenly, I sense the similarities between him and Nova, especially
with that calculative look in Malcolm’s dark eyes.
No wonder they’re friends.
Meanwhile, I’m forgetting he’s not mine. The friend of my enemy is
my enemy… isn’t that what they say? I cannot let my guard down around
him. Standing up, I smooth down my skirt and ask, “Can you show me to
the guest room?”
“Sure.” His tone conveys I’m not fooling him.
I follow him down to a set of stairs, leading to another floor and down
a hallway. He pauses at the last door on the left, pushing it open. I stop short
just past the threshold. Turning to Malcolm, I point out. “This is Nova’s
room.”
“Shouldn’t you share your room with your fiancé?” he retorts,
crossing his muscular arms. “Besides, there are only two bedrooms. Would
you rather share mine?”
It’s like choosing between the two devils. And don’t they say better
the one you know than the one you don’t?
“Or either one of you could be a gentleman and stay on the couch?”
“Then you’ve come to the wrong place, love.”
I roll my eyes and decide to freshen up and rest in here for now. I’ll
worry about sleeping arrangements once Nova returns, which judging by
Malcolm’s statement won’t be until tomorrow.
Kudos to me.
I also kinda like the opportunity of snooping around in my nemesis’s
bedroom.
Wonder what all sorts of secrets he’s hiding.
“Whatever you’re thinking, don’t.”
Startled, I look up at Malcolm studying me intently. And dare I say…
he looks amused.
“What could I possibly do?” I reply innocently.
“You’re trouble.” Shaking his head, he turns and walks away.
***
The incessant and loud pounding on the bedroom door wakes me up
from my deep slumber. The jet lag had me knocked out cold the second my
head hit the pillow. I was so tired I didn’t even put on clothes and instead
passed out in my fluffy robe.
 I check the time to see it’s nine in the evening and curse myself for
sleeping like the dead when there’s another impatient knock.
Has Nova returned early? Fuck.
Maybe Malcolm informed him.
And here I was excited for some peace.
Irritated at being woken up and afraid he’s going to break the door, I
slide off the bed, tie my robe which came undone while I slept, and unlock
the door. It jerks open and I duck back just in time before it smacks me in
the forehead.
“What the hell, Malcolm?” I grumble, when I see it’s him. “Is the
apartment on fire or just your ass?”
His impersonal gaze runs over my undressed frame and bedhead hair
before he says, “Get dressed. We’re going out.”
I gape at his bossy tone and blink when he turns to leave.
“Excuse me?” I yell at his back. His long strides eating the distance
quickly. When he whips around, I observe his distressed black denim jeans
and fitted tee, displaying his abundant muscles. “I think you missed a word
there called please.”
“If you didn’t sleep like the dead, you would’ve heard me when I
came by an hour ago. Now we’re late.”
“What made you think I would want to go out with you in the first
place?”
“I don’t trust you to leave you alone here. So, you don’t really have a
choice, love.”
Asshole. “I’m not coming.”
“You’ll like where I’m going and might even have fun. Unless you’re
allergic to it.”
Well played. “Fine. Only because I have nothing better to do.”
“Of course.” His voice is mocking.
Closing the door, I hurry up to get dressed. I might as well have some
fun before Nova’s presence inevitably ruins it tomorrow. God, I hope he
stays busy. However, knowing my luck, it definitely won’t happen.
Half an hour later, I’m dressed in a similar fashion. Dark denim and a
black top with a knot in the middle, leaving my midriff and piercing bare. I
tie my hair in a high ponytail, put on hoop earrings, and paint my lips red
with soft blush on my cheeks.
Before leaving, I grab my leather jacket in case it gets chilly or rains.
 When I meet Malcolm at the door, he runs an appreciative glance
down my frame before his features turn frosty again. Five minutes later,
he’s seated behind his wheel, which is a sleek royal blue Mustang. I’m both
envious and thrilled as it purrs to life and we’re off on the road.
When I finally get my adrenaline under control, I ask, “Where are we
going?”
“You’ll see.”
“I don’t like suspense.”
“Too bad.”
“Do you find it hard to make friends or something?”
He glances at me, at the sudden one-eighty in the topic. “No. Why?”
“Because it’s the only explanation I can think of about you being
friends with Nova. You must be really desperate for friendship, huh?”
“Just ’cause you hate the guy, doesn’t mean everyone does.”
If he only knew our history, let alone our families’.
I gaze out the window as we zoom past different streets until he takes
us to the university’s campus. A Russell Group institution. My parents had
tried to coerce me into studying abroad but I chose not to.
The sudden realization hits and I feel mildly betrayed. Turning, I hiss,
“You brought me here to Nova.”
“Don’t worry. He doesn’t know you’re with me.”
“What are you plotting in that head of yours?”
“A distraction.”
“I don’t consent to it.”
“It’ll piss off Nova.”
Why didn’t he just say that? “What do have you in mind?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seven
ROSALIE
An illegal underground fighting ring.
That’s where Malcolm has brought me.
It’s hidden in one of the old abandoned buildings just at the back of
the huge, beautiful campus. I was in awe the entire time as I gazed at the
building, gobsmacked at the stunning architecture. My campus back home
is pretty but compared to here, it might as well be a chaotic village.
Only a few universities back in India could match the luxurious feel.
Bianca, my interior designing enthusiast best friend, would’ve fainted.
“Is your idea of thrill betting at an illegal fight?” I ask before
muttering, “How lame. Judging by the car you drive, I assumed you come
from money.”
“I do.” Malcolm gazes down at me before muttering, “And I’m
starting to see why Nova hates you.”
“Trust me, out of all the reasons he hates me, being annoying will be
at the bottom of the list.”
“I want that list.”
I roll my eyes and pay attention to walking down the flight of stairs to
the basement with Malcolm taking the lead. The narrow staircase is mostly
dark, with flickering light bulbs. However, I can hear the unmistakable and
muted noises drifting to us. The telltale sound of hooting, whistling, and
shouting.
“What about me screams my idea of fun is violence?”
Malcolm neither looks back nor slows down as he replies, “Nova once
slipped and told us that a girl blasted his precious Maybach, I’m betting it
was you.”
My gait falters. While my guilty silence gives him his answer and his
shoulders shake as if he’s both impressed and humored.
“Damn, love. How the hell did you even manage that?”
“My driver, who’s family to me, taught me all about cars growing up.
I was always fascinated watching him work in the garage on my dad’s
precious collection. He would explain all the ins and outs while I listened,”
I relay, reminiscing about the happy memories from my limited peaceful
collection of my childhood. Shrugging, I confess, “It was easy, really. Just a
twisting and interchanging of wires and a leak in the oil tank did the trick.”
“What if you had been caught? Or Nova had reported it and gotten
you arrested?”
My father would’ve probably praised me and then bailed me out. “I
would’ve walked away scot-free.”
It’s not a brag. Just the honest truth.
“Moral of the story: I should sincerely refrain from pissing you off.”
Before I can give a smart-ass comeback, we reach the basement and
I’m swept into the mayhem and adrenaline and aggression pumping in the
air. The wide-open space with high ceilings is jam-packed with hundreds of
students. Some dancing in dark corners, while others are drunk and
tripping, completely shit-faced.
Kegs are spread out all around while in the middle sits the large
boxing ring.
No—strike that. It’s a cage.
It looks scary with its steel barbwire walls, almost representing a
death ring. Where only the winner comes out alive. I feel claustrophobic the
longer I stare at it.
Only someone insane would willing go inside it, let alone fight.
I glance around at the crowd, my heart beating faster at the thought of
Nova jumping out of thin air in my path. Malcolm’s scowl doesn’t
disappear, even as his friends come and greet him. The boys slapping him
on the back while girls throw themselves at him with their sultry eyes.
Of course, he’s popular.
Meanwhile, I gingerly trail after him while trying my best not to get
trampled.
Curious eyes observe me intently, betraying that I’m a new face. The
attention making my skin prickle. However, I’m given a wide berth. Mostly
because of who I’m with, rather than my own icy expression I could never
tame.
“Who do we have here?” a flirty and slightly slurred voice asks. A
classically handsome guy appearing from my right, stopping to stand next
to Malcolm. “I haven’t seen her around. Fresher?”
Malcolm doesn’t push him away when the stranger rests his arm on
his shoulder. Malcolm’s lips curve to the side and before I can beat him to
it, he reveals smugly, “No. She’s Nova’s secret fiancée.”
 The stranger’s arm slips while his jaw hangs open, eyes widening
comically.
I glare at Malcolm, who smirks.
“D’Cruz is engaged?” The friend manages to find his voice. “Since
when? Just yesterday, he was shagging some first year.”
I mask the revulsion at the revelation of his manwhore ways, pissed
he’s living his life while I’ve been living mine like a nun for the last two
years. Not my fault, though, the guys in school were too scared to talk to
me while the ones outside, who found the nerve, would either ghost me or
disappear after the first date. Never to be heard from again.
It’s the sole reason I’m holding on to my virginity as if it’s the secret
to the holy grail.
I’m not jealous of him being with other women. I never expected him
to be loyal or had the intention of being loyal to him myself.
But the knowledge that our forced engagement hasn’t disrupted his
lifestyle at all is arousing the vengeful need inside me to get even. Our
relationship might be a contract, but hell if he’s going to have more power.
Back home, guys were aware of my last name, but here I’m just
another girl.
It’s freeing. Exhilarating. Full of adventurous possibilities.
And the only thing I’m going to say goodbye to when I leave London
will be my virginity. I have no grand desire of saving it for the right man or
my future husband.
I’ll be damned if Nova gets to claim me.
Malcolm’s drunk friend continues talking, not the least bit bothered he
shouldn’t blurt something like that out in the open. What if I had actually
been in love with Nova—insert vomit—this would’ve been a shitty way to
get my heart broken.
“But is she off-limits or not?”
“No girl is fucking your drunk ass, Hunter. Certainly not Nova’s
fiancée.”
“I have a name and it’s not Nova’s fiancée,” I snap. Both of them turn
to me. “Seriously, what the hell is every man’s problem in saying a girl’s
name right. It’s not sexy or that hard.”
If anyone had a doubt I didn’t belong here, my accent has fixed it.
“Blimey, she’s sassy,” Hunter mutters in awe.
 I look him up and down before retorting, “And yes, I’m fucking off-
limits to you.”
“Why? You loyal to D’Cruz?”
“No. Because misogynistic men aren’t my type.”
“Nova wouldn’t let you touch her anyways,” says Malcolm. “The
bloody bastard has been hiding her existence for the last three years.”
I glare, not correcting him that it’s two years. “Nova is not the boss of
me.”
“If you say so.” His tone is sarcastic.
Exasperated with them, I turn and say behind my back, “I’m getting a
drink.”
“Don’t get lost,” warns Malcolm.
The alcohol-filled table near me is too crowded, so I stroll to the next,
which is on the opposite end. There is still no sign of Nova, which is a
blessing, but nevertheless, I want to stay closer to Malcolm. He’s my ride
home and the only person I know.
I eye a bottle of vodka. Snagging it, I pour it into one of the red cups
on the side and mix it with Sprite. Twisting around, I take a healthy sip
while searching for Malcolm. Even though I’m not short, people here are
quite tall. I stalk in the direction I came, only for the sudden darkness to
swallow us whole.
There’s a pin-drop silence.
Someone bumps into me and I audibly gasp when bright lights, almost
blinding me, illuminate the cage.
It appears even more sinister and seedy.
The crowd’s attention is riveted to it, some aggressively pushing aside
each other to reach the front. The anticipation of the upcoming fight thrums
in the air while the boys start to pump their fists toward the sky, chanting to
begin the match.
The announcer enters the cage, his shaggy blond hair shining under
the flickering lights.
“It’s time!” he shouts. “Who’s ready?”
“Fight! Fight! Fight!”
“Fighting tonight for the Savages is Bryant.”
Cheers go around as a huge, bulky, and a beast of a guy storms into
the cage from my right. His body oiled up as he eyes the crowd with a
menacing glare, flexing his muscles. I can only imagine what the other
fighter is going to look like. Although, this guy looks like he could beat
anybody into a pulp.
“Our next opponent, fighting for one final time for the Hellions, is our
very own favorite,” introduces the announcer, his deep voice raising
goosebumps as he builds the anticipation. “The undefeated Nova D’Cruz.”
My. Heart. Drops.
My lungs suddenly not breathing enough oxygen.
The world vanishing around me.
Meanwhile, the crowd goes berserk when Nova is introduced. The
screams so loud, it’s deafening. His popularity distinctive, just like it was in
our high school. Why did I assume it would be different here? My fiancé is
well-versed in amassing his fan following.
Yet I’m in disbelief, finding it extremely hard to believe Nova fights
in an underground and very illegal boxing ring. Let alone digest he hasn’t
lost a single match.
And then he enters the cage.
Stealing the rest of my air.
An aggressive and savage beast of a warrior.
He saunters to the center in all his half-naked and muscular glory,
towering over the other two like a dark Greek god. Confident and graceful.
I gulp past the sudden dryness in my throat, slowly coming to my senses as
I study him, seeing him after almost a year.
Looking nothing like the boy I remember.
He’s all man, carved from stone.
Broad shoulders taper into muscled pecs to a chiseled set of eight-
pack abs, each distinctive and hard. The small trail of hair leading to the
deep V of his hips and into a lean waist. My eyes—which suddenly have a
mind of their own—travel lower to his loose black shorts, hanging just
above his knees.
The rest of him is just as perfectly built.
When did he get so ripped? Or was he always hiding all of that
underneath his clothes?
I reluctantly pull my gaze up before my mind conjures a mental image
of him naked. Wondering if he’ll look better without anything hindering my
view. Or if height does in fact have any correlation to a man’s size.
It’s a dangerous territory I cannot travel into.
Fuck… I couldn’t possibly be drunk after one tiny sip. Right?
 Messy hair falls on his forehead, which he always keeps pushed back.
If I didn’t despise him so much, I might even say he looks dreamy. That
chilling and angry expression… Every woman’s kryptonite. Wet dream.
Spank bank material.
Stop it, Rosa.
Unlike his opponent, Nova doesn’t engage with the audience that is
chanting his name like a prayer. His attention is locked tight on his huge
rival, yet Nova is the one who looks terrifying with his iconic and seething
calmness.
I’m oddly mesmerized.
Meanwhile, I’m so lost checking him out, distracted by his sinew and
unbelievably corded muscles, that I miss half of what the speaker says and
only catch him at the end yelling, “Let’s go!”
Without preamble, the fight begins.
Both the players circle each other. Nova light on his feet as he toys
with the other man, coming in close and then ducking at the last moment
when Bryant attempts a punch him. He does it again and again, until his
opponent’s patience snaps and he raises his hand to strike, giving Nova
exactly what he wanted.
Nova dodges to the left, deflects, and delivers two quick punches. One
to the face and the other to the gut. His speed like a ninja, that Bryant
doesn’t even see it coming.
The cheers ring around as Bryant staggers on his feet. Whirling
around with a roar, he attacks Nova, who isn’t even sweating and is still
focused. A sharp glint darkens his gaze, revealing his true passion for the
sport.
I finally realize why he’s indomitable.
The moment he entered, he was dominating the whole arena.
Among the sea of masses, the tension rises and so does the palpable
hunger for blood and violence.
I’m not a fan of either but sports like this get my heart pumping.
Watching him move lethally in the cage has me on the edge. I won’t lie that
I might even be wishing to see Nova get hit in his smug face, once or twice.
It will make my entire night.
Hell, the entire trip, worth it.
A group gets in front of me, obscuring my view, and just then the
crowd roars. Pushing past them with all my might while they curse at me, I
somehow manage to squeeze my way to the front.
“Oh fuck!” I gasp at the sight. I’m so close I could put my fingers
through the small holes of the cage.
Nova has Bryant on the ground, holding him down with his arm
wrapped around his neck in a headlock. His lips are pulled back in a snarl,
eyes unbelievably dark. While his rival is struggling to get the upper hand,
scratching Nova’s arms.
I can make out a little blood pouring out from the scratches.
Just then, a body slams into mine, followed by an angry voice. “Move
out of my way, bitch.”
The worst thing happens.
Nova’s violent gaze collides with mine.
I stagger back when he blinks. Once. Twice. Before his gaze narrows
into slits.
That one split second ruins everything. Because Bryant uses Nova’s
momentary distraction against him by flipping him over. I yelp when he
lands a punch square against Nova’s jaw. The hit causes his forehead to
smash against the bars of the cage, causing a second gnash on his forehead.
Blood oozes from the cut in his lip as well as the one on his head.
Yet his expression is thunderous and locked on mine.
The angry dude behind me loses his patience when I stay rooted to the
spot and takes ahold of my arm. He yanks so hard that I lose my balance
and crash into people on my side. Pissed at the stranger’s audacity, all my
defense classes kick in as I face him and twist his arm, about to knee him in
the balls.
But one minute, he’s standing in front of me.
The next—he’s gone.
When I look down, he’s lying flat on the ground and passed the fuck
out. I’m too stunned to react at what just happened when I take in the
sudden quietness in the room. Everyone’s attention locked on me.
Sharply turning to my right, I raise my gaze at my savior and am
about to pass out myself.
It’s none other than my six-foot-four beast of a fiancé breathing down
on me.
While behind him, his opponent is being dragged out of the cage,
unconscious.
 When the fuck did he do that? And did he jump over the cage to get to
me? And why won’t everyone stop looking at—
My world tilts as I’m thrown over a massive shoulder like a sack of
potatoes. My hands clash against naked, sweaty, and warm skin as I’m
carried away on Nova’s shoulder. Upside down, I can only hold on and pray
he doesn’t drop me on my head.
Who the hell does he think he is? Meanwhile, the crowd parts for him
like the Red Sea. Their amused and heated stares digging into my backside.
Thank fuck I didn’t wear a skirt.
“Nova!” I shout. “Put me down, you brute.”
He doesn’t listen or whisper so much as a word. So, I try kicking him.
“You’re making a scene,” I grumble to him. “Nova!”
Spank. Spank. Spank.
No. Fucking. Way.
I’m so going to kill him.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eight
NOVA
The spanking only mutes my fiery fiancée for a minute before she’s
raining down a hailstorm on my back with her little fists. When that doesn’t
work, she literally attempts to paw at my skin with her sharp and spiky
nails. Or whatever shape these women call it these days.
They’re a deadly weapon, not some pretty art.
I squeeze her plump and enticing ass in warning, which does the
opposite of taming her. Instead, she doubles down on her futile efforts to
hurt me. I just knocked out a six-foot-three and two-hundred-pound man to
the ground and she thinks her small punches are going to hurt me.
“Stop ignoring me, you ass,” yells the little firecracker, now pounding
both her fists. “Or did Bryant hit you too hard in your thick skull that
you’ve gone deaf?”
Just to fuck with her, I hike her even higher until she squeals in fear of
being dropped. I suppress my laughter as I move past the crowd, who are
recording the debacle. By tomorrow morning, our faces will be plastered
everywhere.
No one steps in my path as I make a beeline for the tunnel I came
from earlier. Everyone knows to give me a wide berth after a fight. Until
I’ve calmed down.
Leave it to my reluctant fiancée to make me break my ritual.
The second I locked eyes with her, everything got fucked.
I had to blink several times to make sure I wasn’t hallucinating her,
standing mere feet from me. Everything became white noise, the world
around disappearing while I was held entranced by her.
My first thought—my arsonist fiancée has become a fucking
knockout.
None of the innocence remained in a single bone of her jaw-dropping
body. With flaming red curls, siren red lips, and a haughty nose. And don’t
get me started on her belly piercing. That tiny jewel hasn’t stopped
tormenting me with its vision for the past two goddamn years.
The second that motherfucking prick had grabbed her aggressively, a
dizzying wave of possessiveness flared inside me and my mind went
haywire.
“For fuck’s sake, Nova!” she speaks, drawing my attention.
“Everyone is star—”
Cupping her ass, I drag her down and wrap her legs around my waist,
effectively shutting her up. I trap her arms against my body, so she can’t hit,
slap or punch me in the face.
Let’s be honest, she definitely will.
Her coal-black eyes, which always glimmer, go round when she feels
my hard cock against her heat. They become hooded when I shamelessly
bring her firmly against my length, letting her feel every inch and just what
her fight is doing to me. Her nails are now digging into my sides while her
front is plastered against my own.
I’m beckoned to her siren red lips as they part on a small gasp, teasing
my chest with her breath. Wrapping her ponytail in my fist, I tug her head
back. “Unless you’re willing to take care of the very hard problem you
caused, I’d not utter a single word.”
The shocked haze vanishes from her blushing face, replaced by the
poisoned hate she carries for me in her little black heart.
“Manhandling me made you hard?” she growls low, squirming to get
away. I hold her tighter. “You’re disgusting.”
“I crave a fuck after every win. Don’t consider yourself special just
’cause your body made my dick hard. Any woman would’ve.”
“Then put me the fuck down.”
“No.”
“I’m not sleeping with you.”
“Since you wouldn’t know the difference being a virgin and all,
fucking isn’t sleeping,” I whisper low against her mouth before taunting,
“Tell me… Is your book porn still getting you off?”
Her nostrils flare, making my dick twitch. She pretends to ignore it
but the redness on her cheeks gives her away. While my mind hates the
truth that I’m even remotely attracted to her.
She’s the spawn of my mortal enemy.
“Malcolm is so dead,” she grumbles under her breath.
I narrow my gaze. “Did he bring you here?”
“Who else would? I don’t know anyone here.”
“Stop being a smart-ass.”
“I am smart,” she retorts. “And you can let go of my ass.”
 I cup it harder, eliciting a tiny moan from her lips. Fuck! With every
small and innocent reaction, she’s practically screaming her tempting body
is untouched. Starved for pleasure. Craving to be taken to heights that being
overcome with lust brings.
Filling my head with fantasies and visions I have no business
imagining.
I’m getting her the hell out of here fast.
Besides, no way I’m watching another fucker circle around her like a
shark, sniffing around what belongs to me. To steal her virtue that is
rightfully mine. It doesn’t matter that I don’t want her any more than she
wants me but that doesn’t alter the honest truth.
That Rosalie Kapoor is mine.
My possession.
My nemesis.
My kryptonite.
Kept caged her whole life, I’ll bet on anything that she’ll try to spread
her wings. I haven’t overlooked her ill-fated attempts at dating over the
years. I’ll be damned if I let it happen here under my watch.
I’ve went to extreme lengths—not that she knows—to ensure my
claim on her.
“Hey! What’s that smirk for?” she snaps, watching me closely. I
didn’t even realize I was. Just the thought of tampering with her life thrills
me like a deviant.
“You’re smart,” I taunt. “Figure it out.”
Her lips press into a thin line, nose tilting haughtily as she glances
away. But when she sees the hundreds of eyes on her, she goes back to
staring at my chest.
“I’m waiting, smart-ass,” I probe.
“God! You’re still so fuc—
I walk faster, entering the tunnel and the moment we plunge into the
darkness, she goes silent.
Too quiet.
I’m certain she doesn’t even breathe because she’s so still, until the
light from the locker room filters in. Her eyes are unfocused when I observe
her, making me frown. Her reaction isn’t of someone who is simply afraid
of the dark.
 Curiosity has me itching to ask but firstly, she would never answer,
and secondly, I don’t care. At least, now I know of a way to make her shut
up. Instead, I tighten my grip in her hair, making her break out of the haze.
She blinks, the light in her eyes returning as she aims it my way.
“Where are you taking me?”
“Home.” I kick open the door to the locker room before closing it
shut. “After you tell me why the fuck you decided to come early.”
“Put me down first.”
I slide her down to the ground but keep her pinned against the wall.
Her head reaching up to my shoulder. Despite being tall for a girl, she still
has to tilt her face.
“Do you need step-by-step instructions?” She huffs in annoyance.
“Move back.”
“Stop stalling,” I snap. “Why is your ass in London, let alone at my
campus and interrupting my fight?”
I was half sure she would find a way out of this trip, like she does
back at home. While the other half of me thought I could just ignore her, if
she decided to come. Now after only a minute in her vicinity, I have done
everything but ignore the little hellion.
“I didn’t ask you to come to my rescue.”
“Because you were doing such a perfect job of staying out of trouble.”
“I think you needed an excuse since you were clearly losing your
fight.”
“The two men I left behind unconscious will say otherwise.” I smirk
before raising one eyebrow and demanding, “Did you miss me?”
“What?” Shock swarms her features at the sudden switch in topic.
“Or perhaps a secret crush?”
“That punch must have really hurt what was left of your brain cells.”
I lean close, ignoring her jab. “I think it’s both, since you couldn’t
resist coming a day early, unable to stay away a minute longer, that you
tagged along with my friend to see me fight from the front lines. I bet you
were cheering too.”
“Cheering for you to lose, you mean?”
“Sweet lies.”
“Bitter truths,” she growls, trying to push me away.
I don’t budge, earning an irritated scowl from her. “Was it another one
of your mom’s tricks to bring us close?”
 “Am I not allowed to surprise my fiancé?” she sweetly taunts. “Or are
you worried it will put a damper on your womanizing lifestyle?”
“Why? Do you need a babysitter?” I bite my tongue from revealing I
have her days planned to keep her occupied.
“Ha. Like I would trust you with my safety.”
“Even after I just defended your honor?”
“We both know I’m capable of protecting myself. Had you waited a
second before going all macho, you would’ve seen for yourself.”
I frown when her gaze flicks to my forehead, where I can feel a cut.
My heart thuds when she tentatively reaches forward, gazing at me for a
lingering second as if I’ll stop her. When I don’t, she rubs carefully before
swiping at the wound. Her thumb shines with my blood after she lowers her
hand between us.
“You need stitches. The cut is deep.”
“Hurting for me, Rose?”
“Quite the contrary. I’m jealous.” Her voice is a whisper. “I’m the
only one who has the right to make you bleed.”
“Slow down, hellion. We aren’t married yet.”
“We don’t need to be married at all, if you just tell our fathers.”
“I’ve changed my mind.”
Her jaw tenses in anger. I hate when it doesn’t diminish her dark
beauty and the fact that I’m thinking of her as pretty. So, when she pushes
me away this time, I step back and straighten.
“Why do you insist on being in a loveless marriage?” she questions in
a high-pitched voice. “If an heiress from a powerful family is what you’re
looking for, then there are literally a ton of options out there for you. Some
might even dreamily fall at your feet.”
The last sentence is spoken with disdain, making my lips twitch. She
equal parts amuses and angers me. Her power to fuck with my head is still
running strong two years later.
“It won’t make a difference because it will still be loveless,” I reply.
Flicking my chin at her, I smirk. “At least with you, it’ll be a hateful
marriage. Love is overrated anyways.”
Without waiting for her comeback, I turn and walk toward the
showers. Her non-answer conveying her coming early was her mother’s
doing. That woman is hell-bent on us spending time together. At one point, I
was certain she had eyes on me to constantly know about my whereabouts.
Because the moment I would come home during a break, she’d be ringing
and arranging a date for me and Rosalie.
I could never decline unless I was in the mood for a long-ass lecture
from my dad, which I never am. He and I are already walking on eggshells
around each other since the engagement. He knows about my reluctance,
the disgust I carry for that family, but none of that matters to him. Both of
us know I will never back down from my obligations.
Our union is just that.
An obligation.
A necessary evil.
And ultimately, Mihir Kapoor’s downfall.
Too bad, my future wife will have to be collateral damage.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Nine
NOVA
Tonight, the high I get post-fight is missing. Probably because I didn’t
get a chance to toy with my opponent and make the most of my last fight.
The second I return home after my graduation, my life will become all
about future responsibilities and being groomed to take over Dad’s legacy.
There will be no more shenanigans and late drunken nights at parties or
raising hell. The surprising truth is, I’m actually all over it anyway. I have
been for quite some time.
Meanwhile, Nathan, who actually enjoys it all, is stuck with his own
dad.
Life is ironic. It never truly gives a person what they desire.
At least, not so easily.
Scheming to force us to covet others.
Angry footsteps stomp after me to the last stall before Rosa yells,
“Don’t you walk away from me. I wasn’t done talking.”
I turn to face her. She stands mere feet from me with her hands on her
hips.
“Communication is a two-way street, Rose. You weren’t willing to
answer my questions. So, I walked away,” I reply with a shrug.
She goes to retort something insulting, only for her to eyes widen into
saucers when I unashamedly drop my shorts. Her round eyes travel over my
body, as if she’s never seen a naked man before. The apples of her cheeks
turning a shade of pink. She snaps out of her reverie before her perusal can
move even lower and she gulps.
She covers her gaze as she demands, “What the hell are you doing?”
Fuck. She’s too fucking innocent.
“Taking a shower.”
“Then give a bloody warning before going buck naked,” she
grumbles. “Now I’ll have to bleach my eyes to avoid nightmares.”
“You missed the goods,” I tease, unable to resist. “And you’re
confusing nightmares with wet dreams. Ever had one of those, Rose?”
“You’re a shameless piece of shit.”
 “I don’t remember asking you to follow me in here,” I say over my
shoulder as I step under the shower, not bothering to close the door.
“Never mind, I’m leaving.”
“Stay where you are,” I tell her firmly, more for her sake than mine.
She’ll be swarmed by gossipmongers the moment she steps back out. I
think we’ve fed enough fuel for the night. I wouldn’t be surprised if there
are already videos of us floating around.
“I’m not into voyeurism, thank you very much,” she sasses as I hear
her shuffling. “Get your pervert rocks off somewhere else.”
I look back to see her twist around, a flash of red curls bouncing and
her round ass swaying as she tries to skip away. Bridging the gap with quick
steps, I grab her around the waist and pick her up in the air.
“Stop manhandling me!” she slaps at my arm.
“Stop trying to get away.”
I ignore the protest and carry her into the stall. Twisting her around
with my fist in her curls, I push her against the wall. Shoving her wrists
above her head, I trap her. She’s breathing fast while glaring up at me. The
rise and fall of her tits brushing her hard nipples against my chest. The
small contact making my dick harden even more, aching to feel them naked
against my skin.
“Don’t push me, Rose.”
“God. You’re insufferable,” she huffs out, trying to act unbothered by
my nakedness. Although the slight hitch in her voice and the way she keeps
her gaze averted above my chest betrays her. “You act like you can’t stand
me. Yet, you won’t let me leave. What the hell do you want?”
“For you to shut up and listen.”
“Your hot and cold attitude will give me whiplash, Nova.”
“Why do you have to make everything difficult?”
A humorless laugh slips from her lips. “Because the moment you
stepped into my life two years ago, you’ve disrupted and ruined my peace.
Nothing has been easy ever since. So, sue me if I’m not the obedient pet
you were looking for.”
“Enlighten me on how I have ruined your peace.”
“Every time you boss me around.” Her angry voice echoes. “Every
date I’m forced to have with you. Every time I’m coerced to play your
lovesick fiancée in public. Especially when everyone around us reminds me
that I’m less important than you.”
 The blatant hurt in her voice and vehemence in her outburst takes me
aback. Though I visibly don’t react as I let her words hover between us,
sink into the tense and charged air around us.
I selfishly want to be the only one to be the cause of her misery, not
anyone else.
“I wouldn’t be as ruthless with you if I thought you were less than my
equal, Rose.” The words tumble out before I can think them over, shocking
her into silence. “And I undoubtedly wouldn’t marry someone who wasn’t
my match.”
“Then tell me… did you come home when I graduated?”
“I’m not going to bend over backward to make you get over your
insecurities,” I reply. “Besides, it’s not my validation you’re looking for.”
Her lips press into a thin line because we both know I’m stating the
truth. It’s her family expecting her to be subservient to the relationship.
“So don’t let their, or anyone else’s, treatment of you dull your shine,”
I advise her before pointing between us. “Otherwise, this will stop being
fun.”
“Playing with my life is fun to you?”
Addictive. Thrilling. Reckless.
Like free falling off a cliff, knowing it could end up being your
demise.
Yet you run to the edge for the view anyway.
“No, ruining you is.” Dropping my voice an octave, I rasp, “I did give
you an out, remember? Now you’re mine to toy with. And I would hate if
you broke so easily.”
The fire returns in her black irises. Her lips quirk as she teases, “Now
you’re sounding like a boy who has a crush.”
“No.” I drag my finger down her ruby cheek. “It just reminds me of
my endgame.”
“Which is?”
Destroy your family until it’s nothing but ashes in the ground.
“None of your business.”
Letting her wrists go, I turn the shower on full blast until we’re
drenched in seconds. Rosa sputters and blinks, rubbing the water away from
her eyes, and shouts, “You jerk.”
Tiny balled-up fists attack me again while I tilt the showerhead a little
to the side so it isn’t hitting us directly in the face. I push my slick hair back
while watching Rosa exert herself, mesmerized by the sight of her wet T-
shirt sticking to her skin. Her toned curves on display and the second my
gaze zeroes in on her belly ring, I’m riveted.
Just then I feel her hit dangerously close to my dick.
A vision of taming her with a hard fuck filling my head.
“Stop,” I grunt. I can’t be trusted not to do something we’ll both
regret if she accidently touches my cock. So, I grab her throat and roughly
growl, “Rose.”
She instantly stills, realizing our precarious position and the fact the
only thing separating her skin from mine is her flimsy clothes.
Frozen, her dilated pupils collide with mine. She sucks in a shaky
breath upon seeing my expression. I can’t resist pressing myself against her
denim-covered pussy. My vision darkens when I inhale her intoxicating
scent, mixed with her arousal. She licks her lips instead of shoving me
away.
Does my fiery fiancée have a choking kink?
Oh, how badly I want to explore it. Ever so slowly as I watch every
reaction on her face, I press on the side of her delicate neck. I suppress a
groan when I feel her swallow beneath my fingers.
Dangerous. Too fucking dangerous.
Her body is like a landmine.
One wrong move and it’ll be the end of us both.
I come to my senses, much to my dick’s dismay. Letting her go as if
she burned me, I lean back and shut off the shower. Leaving her stunned, I
exit the stall. She doesn’t immediately walk out as my locker slams against
the wall when I fling it open aggressively.
Nothing about tonight happened as I hoped. And it’s only been a day
in her presence. I can only imagine the rest of the week.
I quickly dry myself off with the towel and put on my jeans. By the
time I’m ready, she finally appears in my peripheral. Throwing my hoodie
on the bench without looking at her, I command, “Get changed.”
“You expecting me to walk out commando?” she grumbles like a diva.
“I’m not leaving my clothes here.”
Yanking out a clean pair of briefs, I turn and cross over to her. “Here
you go, your highness.” Rolling her eyes, she grabs it and tugs but I don’t
let go. “Don’t ruin them.”
“What am I? A toddler?”
 “That’s not what I meant and you know it.” Heat fills her already
flushed cheeks. “Unless you want me to spell it out for your virgin ears.”
“Shut up.” When I smirk, she lifts her chin and arrogantly retorts,
“It’ll never happen.”
“Just like it didn’t happen when I had you pinned a few minutes ago?”
“You’re delusional if you believe so.”
“You’re confusing delusion with confidence.”
“More like arrogance.”
Catching her wrist, I pull her flush against my front. “Don’t lie to me
and say having my hand wrapped around your throat as I dominated your
air didn’t make your pussy wet, Rose. Don’t dare me to prove you wrong,
because I will.”
“You don’t seem like a man who touches women without her
consent.”
“No. But I’m the man who will pin you against the wall, circle your
delicate neck, and tighten his fingers until he can smell your arousal from
being choked.” Lowering my mouth to her ear, I brush it lightly with lips
before whispering, “Because you, my little kinkster, secretly want me, too,
but is too afraid to beg.”
I feel her tremble as a shiver runs down her spine. Only then do I step
back and hide my smile when she sways.
Speechless, she runs toward an empty stall with my clothes but pauses
at the last second. Twisting, she breathlessly asks, “What happened to
calling me little Rose?”
“Why? Do you miss it?” I arch one eyebrow.
“Just curious.”
“You’re not little now, are you? You’re all grown up.”
“Noticed, did you?”
“I’ve been patient. I haven’t forgotten about your little stunt with my
car, hellion. Everything I do to you from this point onward, it’s all fair in
our hate and war.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Ten
ROSALIE
“So, did you get a good look at his dick? Is it as huge as the rumors
say? Did you feel it? How was it?” Bianca questions rapidly, sounding
awfully curious.
“Are you really skipping over the part where he threw me over his
shoulder like a Neanderthal and spanked me in public? Three times!”
“Sounds kinda hot.”
“Oh my god!” I mutter, shaking my head.
“You love that shit in the books you read.”
“Books being the keyword.”
“Whatever, it’s just spanking. I would pay for a man to spank me,”
she teases wistfully. “And quit distracting me. I’m not ending this call
unless you put a rest to the rumors once and for all.”
“Let it go, Bee.”
“Oh, come on! Let me live vicariously through you.”
“Niall still not putting out, huh?”
Bianca began dating a senior, Niall, beginning of the semester as they
hit it off during the fresher’s party. He’s a decent guy, good-looking in a bad
boyish way, but extremely dumb when it comes to taking a hint. I’ve met
him once when the three of us went out and I could tell they fell for each
other hard and fast. The only reason he got my approval was because he
treated my best friend like a treasure.
Now, I’m doubting it.
If only he would get his head out of his ass and realize a girl needs
more than pretty words. Like getting down and dirty between the sheets as
much as the guys. Girls have needs too.
Bianca doesn’t say it but I know Niall’s lack of efforts are starting to
affect her.
“I told you that you should’ve just fucked the older brother.”
“For the last time, I’m not cheating on Niall with Dash.”
“Then dump him.”
“Not happening. I love him,” she replies all lovey-dovey. “You still
haven’t answered my question.”
 “What?”
“Is Nova really blessed down there? Are the legendary stories true?”
“Ugh.” Knowing her stubborn ass won’t let it go, I half-heartedly
reply, “I didn’t get a look, okay?” Besides, just the feel of this thickness was
too much for me. The second he had dragged me down his length, I was
gulping in fear and wicked burning curiosity. I was too afraid to take a
glimpse, for the fear I would faint at the sight.
And give him even more ammunition to annoy me.
He already has an enormous ego.
Just like his dick… Shut up, brain.
“But you wanted to?”
“God no.” Liar, Liar… pants on fire. “I don’t want anywhere near that
thing.”
“You’re telling me you didn’t even feel it when he was pressed
against you?”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I was too busy trying to get away to measure his dick
with my invisible inch tape to sate your curiosity,” I mumble sarcastically.
She sighs. “What a shame.”
“I have no regrets. I’m not spending a second alone with him for the
rest of my trip.” Especially after his parting words. The man has declared
war and I’ll be damned if I lose.
“Well, I gotta go, Ro,” says Bianca from the other end, bringing me
back to the present. “And don’t forget my shopping list.”
“And face your wrath? I value my life,” I joke, making her laugh.
“Love you.”
“Bye, Bee.” I hang up.
Last night, after I changed into Nova’s hoodie—which I ignore I’m
still wearing and also slept in—he took me out from a secret exit and
brought me straight back to his apartment.
I didn’t fight because the last thing I wanted was to face the hungry
crowd, who saw me being manhandled and mauled by their favorite boxer. I
wanted to forget it ever happened but the thousands of friend and follower
request I got on social media threw water all over my plans.
Switching off my phone, I went to sleep.
And the notifications were still coming rapidly when I checked this
morning.
 Although, I’m feeling a lot better after talking to Bee. She’s the only
therapy I need.
Sleep now forgotten, which is a shock because I’m hardly a cheerful
morning person, I decide to face the day and my two companions. One of
whom I haven’t seen since the fight while the other left me alone as soon as
we got home. Probably to sleep outside on the couch because the other side
of the bed is untouched.
I reply to my mom’s text—nothing from dear old Dad—that I missed
yesterday, I message her back saying I reached here safely. And that her
precious future son-in-law was a wonderful chauffeur.
Because hello, delulu.
Leaving my phone on the nightstand, I slide down the bed, grab
random clothes from my suitcase, and walk into the bathroom. It’s only
seven in the morning, so I’ll have to kill some time before I can go
sightseeing and shopping. I’m not the kind of person who feels weird
exploring alone or having lunch by myself.
In fact, I love it.
Just me, myself, and I.
And of course, a smutty book to get lost into.
Under the quietness and mist of the shower, my mind travels to the
memories of the previous night. I let the feelings they evoked in me reign.
Admit the rush of thrill I got when he didn’t treat me like I was made of
porcelain. Since we’ve collided, he never has. Unlike most people in my
life, to whom I’m simply invisible.
Discardable.
Tradable.
His filthy yet arrogant words play on a loop in my head as I run my
hands down the slope of my neck. I pause, spreading my fingers around the
column of my throat. Mimicking the way he did it. With my eyes closed, I
can almost imagine it’s his lingering touch still ghosting over my skin.
Fingers tightening and squeezing ever so lightly.
The unleashed angst in his gaze that wanted to push for more.
Always holding the promise of crossing the line.
“I wouldn’t be as ruthless with you if I thought you were less than my
equal, Rose.” It was the fire behind this confession that hasn’t stopped
haunting and invading a dark corner inside me, and kept me tossing and
turning.
 As I become lost, everything from that moment replays as if I’m right
there again. His sculpted and toned body towering and unyielding against
mine. Burning with bridled aggression.
I graze my hard nipples with my fingertips as the vision of him
shoving my arms over my head flies across my mind. While his deep and
husky voice echoes, teasing and taunting.
Shivering under the spray of water, a restlessness growing between
my thighs. So confusing and powerful and insistent.
My fingers descend even lower, my stomach tightening while I pant
faster.
The ache intensifies and the second the top of my hand comes in
contact with my clit, I moan, “Mmhmm.”
Don’t ruin them.
The tiny sound slipping past my lips plus Nova’s taunting voice in my
head burst through the lustful haze and has me snapping my eyes open. I
yank my hand away from my pussy while immediately coming to my
senses.
Jesus! What the hell am I doing?
Shame washes over me and I shut off the showerhead with rough
movements. Pulling at the towel from the hook, I quickly dry myself off.
Even though the overwhelming emotions and sensations I felt at
Nova’s forced proximity leave a wake of goosebumps on my skin.
It’s pathetic, really, that he’s the only man who’s ever gotten this
close.
Taken this many liberties.
Held me possessively.
It leaves me curious and wanting more, not from him, though. And
trust me, I’ve tried over the years. All those crappy first dates that showed
up instead of straight-up ghosting have left me feeling like I’m too blunt for
anybody to handle.
One thing I promised myself was that I’d never change for anybody,
least of all a man.
Too bad the one who can handle my snarkiness is my villain and also
the man I can never truly have. Unless I willingly want to burn and destroy
myself in our mutual hatred.
Exactly why slippery moments like last night and this morning can
never repeat.
 It was a momentary lapse of judgement.
Nothing more.
Because there’s no way I could be attracted to Nova, right? I mean,
it’s insane and impossible. I must really be starved for touch. Or those
smutty novels I binge-read have seriously twisted my brain’s wires.
Throwing myself into my favorite pair of black denim jeans, I wear a
black tube bra and over it, put on a silky and floral top with a simple knot in
the middle. It leaves my midriff bare, making me feel cute yet sexy.
As soon as I’m done blow-drying my red curls into straight waves
down my back, I leave the bedroom. Making my way to the open kitchen,
I’m relieved to find it empty. There’s nothing but silence as cool breeze
blows into the open expanse of the living room from the balcony.
Setting my phone on the counter, I survey the contents of the fridge,
hoping to find some fruits to have as breakfast. I’ve never been able to
handle heavy food first thing in the morning. Probably because my ass
never leaves the bed before noon.
Don’t judge.
Humming to myself, I see some leftovers, a half-eaten sandwich and
empty beer bottles. Gross. At least one section of the flat resembles a messy
bachelor pad. Sadly, I see no fruit. Guess, I’ll have to—
“You ghosted me, trouble.”
I yelp, startled at Malcolm’s deep voice from behind me. “Malcolm!”
He quirks one eyebrow, looking smug and eyes highlighted with
amusement while his lips stay in a firm line.
“Way to give a girl a heart attack,” I complain.
He shrugs one big shoulder, looking freshly showered in a plain white
tee and gray sweatpants. “I thought you hated Nova. Yet you sneaked out
with him.”
“I was given no choice in the matter.” I move back and lean against
the counter as he rummages in the fridge. I hide my surprise when he
magically pulls out a crate of eggs.
“Omelet or scrambled eggs?”
“Omelet, please.”
Turning toward the stove, he switches it on and settles a clean pan on
it. Then says over his shoulder, “You two also spent quite some time alone
in the locker. People were complaining.”
 I narrow my eyes at his sly insinuation, even though he can’t see me.
“We didn’t fuck, Mr. Nosy Pants.”
“No one’s going to believe that.”
“It’s a good thing I don’t live here then.”
“Ever heard of social media? Twenty-first century? Internet?” he
teases, as he transfers a perfectly cooked omelet onto a plate. Passing it to
me after coming to stand beside me against the island, he shares, “You two
are the talk of the town after that little stunt. I told you not to get lost.”
“You’re not an idiot, Malcolm. I bet you knew Nova was going to
react badly.”
His voice drops low as he leans closer. “So did you, love.”
The retort is on the tip of my tongue when the slamming of the front
door pulls us apart. I frown when I hear two sets of footsteps, followed by a
girl’s cheery voice.
Instantly, Malcolm’s whole demeanor changes to his original
frostiness. More intense than usual while his shoulders stiffen as the voice
comes nearer. We’re both standing close as we see Nova and a girl, who
looks about my age, round the hallway.
My fingers curl against the island when I take in Nova’s ample
muscles in broad daylight, looking like he came from a morning run. Sweat
gliding down his chest makes his golden skin glisten over a tight set of abs,
corded arms with his veins popping, while his running shorts hang
dangerously low over the V of his hips.
I’d be a fool if I denied his body was a work of art.
Strong.
Coiled with aggression.
Chiseled and muscular.
And I had all of him pressed against me last night.
Retreat, retreat, retreat.
I yank myself out of the stupor, listening to my brain’s warning when
Nova’s sharp gaze zooms in on me, roaming down the length of my body. I
suddenly feel naked underneath his brazen stare. Payback for me doing the
same a second ago, before narrowing in the corners when they flick to his
roommate standing cozily beside me.
Is he jealous? I push away the absurd thought.
Our connection breaks when the strange girl, who I completely forgot
about, comes forward and introduces herself.
 “Hey, Rosalie, I’m Miya,” she says with a smile. “We didn’t get to
meet last night. Apparently, someone was hogging you all to himself.”
The name rings a bell and I recognize her instantly as Nova’s cousin.
Tall and willowy with short wavy hair hanging to her shoulders and exotic
features, she’s a gorgeous woman. The energy she’s exuding, paired with a
genuine grin, she reminds me of my older sister, Jasmine. If they ever meet,
they’ll click like two peas in a pod.
I can’t help but smile when she says the last part with a pointed glare
toward Nova. Only to nervously bite it down when Nova stares at my lips,
looking feral and annoyed. I school my features and focus on Miya.
“Hii, Miya, I’ve heard about you.” I wave my hand in a hey motion. “I
didn’t know you were coming to meet me.”
Her head whips to an impassive Nova. “You didn’t tell her?”
“Do I look like a pigeon?” he quips, running his fingers through his
messy hair as he walks past an irritated Miya and deeper into the room.
Miya rolls her eyes at his response before looking apologetically at
me and murmurs sarcastically, “My arsehole cousin suffers from short-term
memory loss.”
“I think he’s just an ass,” I reply, making Malcolm snicker.
Miya finally takes notice and their eyes lock, the tension between
them palpable. And if I said Malcolm’s icy exterior was scary, his heated
intensity takes the cake. The man looks like he could eat her alive.
I’m too busy observing them to notice the sudden warmth against my
back. Nova’s musky scent hits my nostrils, raising the tiny hairs on my
neck. I behave as nonchalant as possible while wondering when he moved
so swiftly, as silent and graceful as a panther.
His hand brushes my waist, like he has every night to touch me
intimately, as he wedges his shoulder between me and Malcolm to steal a
bite of my omelet.
“Hey! That was mine,” I snap, when he steals another.
“My house, my food,” he arrogantly replies. Pushing me aside
completely, almost tripping me in the process, he grabs my plate and walks
off. “Cook your own.”
“Jerk,” I say to his retreating back as he goes to the living room,
where he slumps down on the big couch. Malcolm follows suit with his
own plate. I stare at their heads, flabbergasted as they switch on the
television to some random soccer match.
 “Selfish pricks.”
“Are they always like this?” I mutter to Miya, who wears a matching
expression like mine.
“You’ve met them, right?” Her tone is sarcastic. “I love Nova but
sometimes, I just want to smack the shit out of him.”
Her threat still holds a deep note of affection, revealing they are more
like siblings than cousins. Although, I find it extremely hard to believe he’s
capable of loving anyone. Or has the capacity to be nice. Or possess
humanity.
Because with me, he’s demonic, leaving nothing but destruction
around.
“Too bad, ’cause I want to do it all the time.”
She laughs. “Do you want to go out and have breakfast together? My
treat.”
My first instinct is to say no since I don’t really know her. The idea of
making small talk with a stranger, especially one related to Nova, sounds
painful. Nevertheless, she came all this way to spend time and doesn’t seem
half bad, so I swallow down my natural impulse and nod.
“Sure.”
“Perfect, I know an amazing café.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eleven
ROSALIE
“You’re not much of a talker, huh?”
Blinking, I look up at Miya, sitting across while watching me with
mild amusement. We’re seated in a corner booth at a small family-owned
café, down the street from Nova’s high-rise apartment. I suddenly realize
I’ve been quietly eating my pancakes while sipping on coffee since we sat
down, which was almost half an hour ago.
My closest friends are used to long expanse of silence from me when
we’re hanging out. So, I forget it may come off as weird or plain rude to a
total stranger.
“I don’t really know you.”
“And how will you if you won’t allow us to have a conversation?”
“Small talk isn’t my jam.” Besides, I don’t trust Nova not to send her
to spy on me. Cousin or not, she’s still a D’Cruz. They cannot be trusted. As
has been drilled into my head ever since I can remember. I believe what my
father says with a grain of salt but so far, Nova’s family haven’t proven
otherwise.
Miya smiles, a thoughtful look crossing her light green pupils. Her
friendly demeanor shifts to a person who’s wise beyond their years. There’s
more to her than meets the eye. When she speaks, I’m proven correct.
“You don’t trust me, do you?”
“We’ve only just met,” I reply politely. “Trusting someone takes time
—years, in fact.”
“Spoken like a person whose trust has been shattered.”
“Takes one to know one.”
She chuckles, tucking one curl behind her ear, and shrugs one
shoulder casually. “Everyone’s been betrayed once or twice in their lives.
Doesn’t mean you should give up on people entirely.”
“Jasmine will love you,” I mutter, making her frown. “You’re hanging
out with the wrong sister.”
“Older or younger?”
“Older.”
“Are you both close?”
 “We are,” I answer with a small grin, missing her a little bit. Taking a
sip of my coffee, I ask, “Do you have any siblings?”
“I have a stepsister.”
The revelation leaves me intrigued. So does the guarded expression
that arises on her face.
“We aren’t close, in case you’re wondering,” she explains, sensing my
speculative gaze.
“You seem close to Nova, though.”
Miya doesn’t strike me as the kind who cannot get along with anyone.
She practically radiates sunshine and warmth. The fact she came to meet me
first thing in the morning screams it.
“Because he isn’t worried that I’m going to steal his fortune,” she
reveals, and I don’t miss the hurt beneath her words. The stepsister sounds
like a real piece of work. “Even though he actually has one. Is that why you
don’t trust me? Because I’m a D’Cruz?”
“No, it’s not because you’re a D’Cruz.” I tell her before dropping my
voice low. “I don’t trust you because your loyalty lies with Nova.”
And I don’t easily let people in.
Burned too many times.
“You aren’t wrong but that doesn’t mean we can’t be friends.”
Leaning forward, she replies in a gentle but firm tone. “I don’t blindly
follow my brother, Rosalie. I have my own brain and make my own
decisions. Nor do I judge a person solely by who they’re related to. I know
our families’ history is tumultuous, which is why I wanted to come meet
and let you know that you’ll always have one friendly face. And if you ever
decide to give us a chance, then maybe we can even be close friends.”
Instantly, I feel like an ass.
Maybe I judged her too harshly. However, it is hard to fight my
natural instincts when all my life people have only tried to get close for
nefarious reasons—to use me for their own agenda.
I mean, my own father is guilty of the same crime. The one person in
the world who is supposed to protect me and not throw me to the wolves
himself.
Or use me as a pawn in his greed for power.
“I understand my uncle and your father hating each other, even our
grandfathers, but it makes no sense for the kids to drag themselves into their
drama. The hate between you and Nova could cut glass. It’s that thick and I
only hung out with you both for a few measly minutes. My brother is a dick
but he’s got a good heart underneath his layers, Rosalie.”
A humorless chuckle slips from my mouth before I can contain it. I
drop the fork to the plate. The clanking sound startling Miya. Gazing at her,
I speak, my voice cutting, “Well, then they are buried way too deep.
Probably under concrete.” Pausing, I demand, “Do you even how I became
engaged to him?”
She shakes her head, apprehension replacing the light in her eyes.
“I was all but given to him like some property, Miya. I was forced to
sign my life over to him, in front of his father, in a legitimate contract with
a clause that we can never divorce unless I want to be disowned and left
from my father’s will. Not even a penny from Nova either. And you know
how old I was? Sixteen.” Once the floodgates open, I can’t stop baring
every hurtful detail. “My mother, who I believed was on my side, actually
orchestrated the whole idea. Except, both the head of the families decided
to take it a step further by forming a joint venture that’ll profit off of our
sham of a marriage. While your precious brother, Nova, who claims to
despise my family and could’ve said no, stood by and did nothing out of
some misguided obligation. Either way, he gets to run a company while I’m
the one sacrificing everything. My freedom. My future.”
My outburst leaves her speechless. Horror etching her beautiful
features. Unable to withstand the pity that slowly replaces the current
emotion, I look away. Several tense minutes pass before she speaks in a
small voice.
“I’m so sorry, Rosalie.” I sharply face her when she rests her palm on
my balled fist on the table and squeezes in sympathy. “While I’m appalled
by the way you were coerced into this arrangement, I’m afraid you’re only
looking at one side of the story.”
“Enlighten me then.”
“Did you know Nova was kidnapped when he was seven?”
My jaw goes slack. My spine going rigid, but she’s not finished.
“The rumor is your father was behind it.”
“I don’t believe it,” I mutter flatly. My father wouldn’t do such a
heinous crime. For all his flaws, he can’t possibly be capable of it. Most
importantly, what will he achieve from it? Miya must read the question in
my horrified gaze because she leans back and explains it to me.
 “Your father is very subtle in his aggression and hatred toward Nova’s
family.”
“Subtle isn’t the word I’d use.”
“Uncle believes he did it to eradicate Nova and leave them with no
heir to his legacy. However, he didn’t succeed because Nova escaped, but
they scarred him enough that he had to be homeschooled until he got into
middle school.”
Each heart-wrenching revelation shocks the hell out of me, putting my
fiancé in a whole new light. A part of me is having trouble reconciling a
scared and traumatized little boy with the vicious man with the sharp
tongue he’s become today.
Is this the reason he despises my family so much?
I can’t even imagine being forced to marry the daughter of a man who
you believe tried to kill you in cold blood as a kid. It perplexes me even
more that his father actually agreed, despite having the same suspicions.
I’m confused and torn.
The more truths that come to light, the more tangled our webs
become.
Miya expectantly waits when I become silent for too long, lost in the
same old rabbit hole. Yet again. No matter where I go, those sick memories
remain attached like a parasite.
“Why are you telling me all this, Miya?” I ask, curiosity nagging at
me. “Nova wouldn’t appreciate you baring his secret like this, definitely not
to me.”
“Oh, he’ll be pissed,” she says with a small affectionate smile before
becoming serious. “But I’ll cross that bridge when it comes. As for sharing
with you, just because our elders spent years tearing each other down while
burning in mutual hatred, doesn’t mean us kids need to follow the same
path. Hate can never be erased with hate.”
As part of the extended family, she seems to know more about the
history of our families than I do. The knowledge I’ve been fed over the
years has always been vague, raising more questions than answers. The gist
as narrated by my father like a broken record is that Nova’s family came
from the wrong side of the tracks.
They were low-life thugs and were into money extortion, money
laundering, drugs, illegal underground rings, before realizing they would be
far more wealthy and safer with legitimate businesses.
 Rumor has it their darker sides of the empire hasn’t ceased.
It’s the reason their name inspires so much fear.
After Nova’s father married Teresa, Nova’s mother, who came from
old money, the D’Cruzes became untouchable.
It eats at my father, who prides himself on hard work and old
traditional values, that someone like Danish D’Cruz became his
competition by climbing his way to the top through sneakier means.
Nevertheless, I’ve always had this gut feeling that there’s more to the
story.
Maybe Miya knows. If she revealed Nova’s darkest secret so easily,
perhaps I could tempt her into sharing more. Anything to give me an edge, a
wild card, when I marry into the family in the future.
She wouldn’t answer if I ask now, which means I only have one
choice. To spend time with her. Besides, did I not promise I will not let
anyone ruin my trip, least of all my own damn self?
Clearing my throat, I say, “I’m going to be sightseeing while I’m here,
if you want to join?”
Her whole face lights up like the Fourth of July. She takes my
invitation as a clean slate. For a moment, I wonder if beneath her sunny
personality, lies a lonely girl.
“Of course, I would love to.” A mischievous smirk graces her lips.
The tension dissipating and she offers, “If you ever need embarrassing
stories about Nova or ways to get back at him, I know a ton. Hell, I might
even join you.”
“Very enticing.” I chuckle and wave my fork at her. “I’m going to
hold you to that promise.”
Amicable silence falls as we both focus on finishing our breakfast.
Though, my mind whirls with all that I learned today. Instead of easing my
tension, it only makes the muddy waters murkier. With it, it strengthens my
resolve to not let my guard down around Nova.
After all, I’m the second person in my family to almost kill him.
The scarred man in him will not let it go unpunished.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twelve
ROSALIE
When I used to visit London with my parents as a kid, I was always
eager to go the station. Not because I particularly loved trains, but because I
wanted to live out my secret Harry Potter fantasy and enter another realm
through the wall.
I had already read the books, but the movies made it all seem so real.
I must have been seven or eight when I attempted it. Dad would
always be busy between meetings and conferences, not that I would’ve
asked him. So, I would nag at Mom to sneak out with me and take me to the
station so I could fulfill my fantasy.
Oh, the disappointment when I smacked my head instead of
disappearing through the wall. I was so crushed, even though deep down I
knew I was being silly.
How tough things must’ve been for me to concoct such delusions.
It made my mom so amused that she couldn’t stop laughing. She
teased me adoringly and just so I didn’t feel stupid, she pretended to enter
the wall, too, until we both looked like two loons to the public.
The next time we visited London, she planned one day for just us to
spend doing all things Harry Potter. We went to the Platform 9 ¾ at King’s
Cross station, saw Harry Potter and the Cursed Child at the Palace Theatre
and, of course, ended the perfect day on the streets of Leadenhall Market.
It was the single most unforgettable day of my life.
I swear, the only time I didn’t feel like my world was crumbling
around me was whenever I was with her, especially during goofy moments
like those. She was the only person, besides Jasmine, who I thought would
always be in my corner.
It was enough for me.
However, I thought wrong.
“Okay, so when you said sightseeing, this isn’t what I pictured at all.”
Miya’s amused voice yanks me out of my reverie.
“Man, was I fooled,” she says sarcastically, eyeing the long rows and
lines of bookshelves.
 Surprisingly, it’s been two fun and entertainment-filled days of
wandering and trotting all over the winding streets of London with its
Victorian architecture. Even though skyscrapers dominate the sky, the old
historian essence is still very much alive.
Yesterday, we went to the Borough Market, exploring all the yummy
street food—my favorite. Day before that, I bought tickets for the Harry
Potter and the Cursed Child show at the Palace Theatre. No way was I
missing that.
Wisely, she didn’t bring up any topic surrounding our families’
history. As though she regrets revealing as much as she did the first day. It
works against me because the purpose of inviting her to hang out together
was to investigate about our elders’ rivalry.
If I don’t get her to talk, I’ll still remain in the dark.
A sitting duck once I’m irrevocably attached to their family.
I made a vow to myself after that day in my father’s office that I will
never be blindsided.
Today, we’re at the Cecil Court, the valley of many old bookstores.
That for me is equivalent to a kid in a candy store with no budget.
I am happily surfing, lost walking up and down aisles. Half tempted to
buy everything and build my own library at home. I’m already halfway
there. While Miya is quietly trotting alongside me, looking bored and out of
place as I study her.
“What were you expecting?” I ask while putting another book in the
basket. I stopped counting when I picked my tenth one. “Sneaking into
nightclubs, barhopping, and getting drunk on the streets?”
“Well, I’m definitely craving alcohol right now,” she replies with a
chuckle, her cheeks rosy from the sun. “Also, when normal people say
sightseeing, they mean going to the London Eye, shopping, snapping
pictures, and definitely the pubs and the clubs.”
Another revelation I learned is that Miya is a certified party girl.
For one, all her stories began with, ‘Oh, the time I got so drunk,’ or
‘How I saw this beefy guy chugging beer’.
“Hey! It can’t be that bad,” I reply. “Don’t you ever read
occasionally?”
“God no!” Her eyes widen in horror before joking, “My arse can’t sit
still for a few minutes, let alone for the whole book. You’ll find me passed
out.”
 “Typical.” I roll my eyes. “I believe everybody is a reader. They just
haven’t found their genre yet.”
“It’s not happening today. I’ll tell you that much.”
“Come on, let’s pay for these before your arse passes out on me.” I
retort in a fake British accent, making her chortle. The sound draws the
attention of lingering patrons who are submerged in reading, and they scowl
at us. I quickly grab her arm and stride toward the front counter while
mumbling, “Or you’ll probably get us kicked out.”
“What for? It’s just a store.”
“A bookstore is just as sacred as a library, Miya.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
I hold back a snicker when she gives me a mock salute along with it. I
hate to admit but the girl is hilarious, hella talkative—a fact I was grateful
for because I didn’t have to do much of the talking—and as promised, told
me tons of embarrassing stories about Nova to use as a secret weapon
against him.
For example, he took ballroom dance lessons as a kid.
He’s a complete mama’s boy.
And was a super clumsy kid, which made for some very embarrassing
falls. Apparently, there are videos as proof too. Man, if I could get my
hands on them.
Last night, I received a video call from Bianca, reminding me not to
forget her shopping list. While I also assured her that the bustling streets of
London were just fine. No blood or mayhem.
There’s still time.
I swear, Nova hasn’t made it easy to be on my best behavior. I tried to
be the bigger person and avoided him the next day by skipping out right
after he left for his morning jog. Then cross-checking with Miya to arrive
home in the night before he did, and went to bed early.
But, of course, the cruel asshole caught up with my plan. I was smug
as a bird when I escaped his presence the next morning. Only to return
home and find your highness having a soccer night with his college mates.
In his fucking bedroom, no less.
The shameless bastard left me with no choice but to sleep on the
couch. I was wearing my tightest leather pants, for fuck’s sake.
It was a wonder I wasn’t grouchy as hell today.
 “Looking at you, nobody will say a bookish girl is hiding behind that
don’t-fuck-with-me glower, red hair, and those sexy black dresses,” Miya
teases.
“Never judge a book by its cover.”
“Touché.”
Some days I feel the reason I was always drawn to books was because
I wanted to escape my reality. They allowed me to imagine a world where
everything ended with a happily ever after. The good guys won, the bad
guys were punished, and the world was at peace.
Nobody knows I love writing, too, and have pages upon pages of
untold stories. Where I’m the creator, the judge, and the executioner. It
allows me the control I never had in my life. However, I’m yet to find the
courage to publish them.
Maybe one day.
I rest two of my shopping baskets, brimming with books, on the
cashier’s desk. The lanky kid behind the counter startles at the thumping
noise. His gaze going round when they land on the paperbacks and
hardbacks before he schools his expression, acting cool.
“Is that all?” he teases with a straight face.
I arch my eyebrow and sweetly reply, “I would rather buy the entire
store.”
“Yeah, right.”
“She’s serious,” Miya mumbles from beside me.
His eyes flash with glee. “Really?”
I shrug. “Maybe next time.”
His face deflates like a popped balloon. He takes his sweet-ass time
scanning each book. The beeping sound of the barcode reader so soothing,
and my stomach somersaults when he packs every item. Some books I
already have at home but I couldn’t resist purchasing the special edition
versions. Paying him with cash, I grab the two bags and walk out of the
bookstore with a happy grin.
It vanishes as soon as I remember whose place I’m taking them to.
I swear if Nova looks in their direction, let alone touch them, I’m
going Godzilla on his ass.
Outside on the sidewalk, my gaze flicks toward another vintage
bookstore. I take a step, only to be yanked back by what feels like
inhumane strength. But is actually a hell-bent Miya.
 “Ah. Ah. Ah. No way, miss,” tsks Miya, blocking my path. “You are
not walking into another store. If I have to see another book, I’m going to
beat you to death with it.”
“But—”
She shakes her head sternly and holds one finger up, reminding me of
my strict chemistry teacher in high school. “We’ve had your way of fun for
the past two days. Now it is my turn.”
“Fine.” I stare at the store wistfully.
“Get that pout off your face.”
“I’m not pouting,” I grumble. “I don’t pout. Period.”
“Then wipe away that puppy dog look.”
“That’s worse.”
“Jeez.”
“Okay. No more bookstores.” Hefting my shopping bag to my elbow,
I asked her, “What do you wanna do?”
“Tonight, we’ll have dinner because I’m wiped out from all the
walking up and down the aisles,” she answers before smirking and wagging
her eyebrows suggestively. “But tomorrow, we’re going to a secret masked
ball. Your fantasy-loving arse will go berserk over it.”
I narrow my gaze suspiciously. “If it’s a secret, how do you know
about it?”
“Because I’m cousins with Nova.”
“Then you know we can’t,” I retort. “It’s his graduation ceremony,
remember? I can’t exactly skip it.”
“It’s a good thing it’s his after-party.” Her tone is smug. “Also, why
can’t you skip if you want to?”
“Because I don’t trust your cousin not to tattle to my father.”
“He will never.”
“Miya, I mean it in the sweetest way possible, but your precious
brother has an evil side that you don’t see.” I keep my voice soft. “I have a
front-row seat, which he reserves for me.”
“Oh.” Her face is comical. “Then you better not spill to him about
coming to the ball. I am going to sneak us both in.”
“So, you aren’t invited?”
“Only the seniors are from all the Russell Group universities.” She
then explains as we resume walking, “It’s a yearly tradition. Their last night
to create chaos.”
 “Do we even want to be around that?”
“Why not? I want to see what the fuss is all about.”
The way she describes it, the adventurous and day dreamer part of me
becomes elated. A thrill takes root in my stomach as I realize it’s the perfect
opportunity to lose my V-card. The idea of a masked man having his way
with me in the dark swirls a ball of desire deep in my core.
How often do I get a chance like this? Hardly ever.
My mind made up, I smile at Miya. “One problem. I don’t have a
dress suitable for a ball.”
“Shopping?” she questions brightly.
“Hell yeah.”
“Finally, something I’m on board with.”
I shake my head at her antics and search for a cab. We quickly catch
one and slide into the back seat before asking the driver to take us to the
Westfield Stratford City.
Since I’m carrying a heavy number of books, we make a pit stop at
Miya’s place, which is on our way, and keep them there. Until I can come
over tomorrow to pick them up as we decide we will get ready at her
apartment for the party.
Nova will be none the wiser.
The next three or so hours quickly pass by as we pick out two risqué
gowns with matching lingerie. Mine is, of course, black—with silver glitter
lining on the edges from Oscar de la Renta. While Miya’s is a deep cherry
red with a plunging neckline from Versace.
We also find a beautiful store with sexy and mysterious masks to
complement our dresses. Miya says it fits the theme of ‘Monsters & Belles’.
The anonymity that comes with hiding beneath a thin façade is a drug in
itself.
I can be anyone I desire.
Anybody but Rosalie Kapoor.
A girl about to be locked in an invisible cage.
If a night is all I have to be a free bird, I want to be a temptress with
the power to take the reins of her own life. Her body. Everything except her
heart. That is locked away forever.
Miya sips on a latte as we stroll down the street, both my hands
stuffed with our shopping bags from Gucci, Givenchy, and Balenciaga.
Most of the stuff is for Bianca from her list.
 “Where is this after-party happening and are you sure we won’t run
into Nova or Malcolm?”
“It’s a little out of the city in a private mansion,” she replies, twisting
around to walk backward. “Don’t stress about either of them. They’ll be too
busy celebrating and getting shit-faced. You’re also forgetting everybody
will be in a mask.”
“True.”
“I’ll come to pick you up as soon as you text me when they leave.”
Miya squints her eyes at something behind me. Afraid she’ll fall on
her ass, I grab her arm and turn her around. The bags almost slipping from
my hand. “If you trip, Miya, I’m not carrying you out of here.”
She doesn’t laugh or react. The frown on her face deepens as she
thinks too hard, making me concerned. “Miya?” I mumble.
Blinking once, her gaze connects with mine as she pulls me closer and
quietly warns, “Don’t freak out but I think a man is following us.”
“What?” I look around. My heart thumping faster. “Where?”
“Act normal, Rosalie.”
It’s dark. We’re on a quiet street with dark alleys in every which way.
While probably a thug is planning to mug us. I’m carrying clothes worth
thousands of pounds.
Sure, I’ll act all normal and stay calm.
“Are you sure?” I ask her.
“Pretty damn sure,” she replies. “It’s kinda hard to run into an Indian
man in an all-black attire and believe it to be a coincidence. I saw him
yesterday too.”
“And you didn’t think to tell me?” I gasp, shocked she would keep
something like this to herself. A thug, I could handle, but a stalker? “What
does he look like? Is he still behind us?”
Discreetly, Miya twists her neck once before facing forward again.
“Yep.”
“Let me see.”
“Two stores behind. To your right.”
I stop on the side and act like I’m looking for something in one of the
many bags. Casually, I peer in the direction Miya pointed and see a
silhouette of a man standing in the shadows. I can’t make out his face from
this distance but I feel his eyes on us with the angle he’s leaning.
Uneasiness spreads through my bones as I straighten.
 “I think you’re right.”
Miya gives me a worried expression. “Let’s just quickly get home and
tell Nova.”
“No.”
“Are you serious!?” She shakes her head in disbelief. “This isn’t the
time to let your ego get in the way, Rosalie.”
“We can’t let him get away,” I counter. “Do you trust me? You said
you wanted to be my friend. It’s your chance to prove it.”
“You don’t play fair.”
I quirk one eyebrow and wait.
She huffs. “Fine. What’s the plan?”
“Let’s draw him out in a corner and demand why the fuck he’s
following us.”
“He’s twice our size.”
“We’re two people and I have pepper spray.”
“You better hope that’s enough to take him down.”
“We’ll be fine.”
She and I circle around the block aimlessly for the next half hour and
the man keeps following us while keeping a short distance. He obviously
isn’t bright because we purposely pass the same shop twice and he doesn’t
even notice. It also becomes evident he is stalking me, not Miya.
Why, though? I have no clue.
Miya and I concocted a plan that we’ll pretend to say goodbye and
she’ll take a cab while I would draw him out to a dark alley. I shut down her
protests of it being too risky and dangerous, which it is.
But I am not letting that man get away with scaring me.
I’ve had enough of it.
I hug Miya and say goodbye. Then I pause to check my compact
powder and see the stalker’s reflection in the mirror. He is closer now,
pretending to check his watch. I resume walking again and see an alley up
ahead with no one around.
Heart pumping faster with adrenaline, I move toward it. Turning
sharply, I hide behind a dumpster just as the man rounds the corner. He
searches left and right. The streetlight points right at his face, making me
shudder in alarm.
I’ve seen him before.
 Back home a few times. He enters deeper into the alley, yanking out
his phone. While he’s distracted, I step out of the shadows and pepper spray
him right in the face. Behind him, Miya appears and stands guard with what
looks like a rock. Her choice of weapon would be funny if it wasn’t for the
very tangible threat before us.
“Why the fuck are you following me?”
He shrieks in pain, rubbing at his eyes. Appearing to be in his forties,
he’s built like a linebacker, which doesn’t ease my anxiety. He recovers
slightly and puts up his hands, ambling closer. “I mean no harm, Miss
Kapoor.”
“I asked. Who. Are. You?” I growl, holding up the pepper spray in
warning.
“I’m your bodyguard.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirteen
NOVA
Rosalie comes storming in, guns blazing—figuratively speaking. The
front door to my apartment slamming behind her while a pissed Miya trails
after her, staring at me with disappointment.
A blazing fury of fire, wrath, and beauty stops right before me.
I lean back and relax against the couch. Malcolm glancing once at the
girls before resuming to scroll on his phone, as if it has the most riveting
sight on earth on it.
He’s fooling no one.
“You put a fucking bodyguard on me!” yells Rosalie with barely
concealed rage, throwing her shopping bags to the side.
So, the cat’s out of the bag. I don’t bother denying it.
Instead, I quietly watch her.
Roaming my eyes down the length of her body, I take in the black
turtleneck sweater molded to her skin. The curvy shape of her breasts
pressing against the soft material as her chest rises and falls with her angry
pants.
A lesser man would quake in his boots at the stormy expression
locked on her face.
Yet all it makes me ache to do is piss her off more.
So, I do. By unashamedly admiring her supple figure as she stands
with her hands perched on her narrow waist.
Her outfit would be modest if she wasn’t wearing the tightest and
shortest fucking leather skirt known to mankind. The hem of which barely
reaches the tops of her thighs, showcasing her toned and long legs. Black
stockings with knee-high boots complete her showstopper-worthy look.
She doesn’t show a stitch of her skin, yet I’m driven mad with the
need to touch her.
Especially when she stares at me likes she wants to throttle me.
The truth slaps me in the face.
I hate her as deeply as I want her.
Naked. Writhing. Screaming. Underneath me.
 “Up here, you ass.” She clicks her fingers in my face in annoyance.
Her hips cocked to the side as she sharply accuses, “You went too far,
Nova.”
Hair piled on top of her head in a messy bun, her cheeks are a darker
shade of rose that matches the color of her long tresses. I wonder if it’s
because of the cold or… me.
My fingers tingle from remembering the silky smooth feel between
my hands in the locker room. Instead, I ball my hand into a fist.
“Too far, as in more than you almost killing me?” I ask coolly.
Miya’s jaw drops in stark horror behind Rosalie, who hardly pays her
any attention.
“A mistake I’m deeply regretting,” Rosalie retorts.
“Are you seriously having her followed, Nono?”
I stare at my little cousin pointedly when she calls me by the
nickname she gave me when we were kids. She was just learning her first
words and found it difficult to say my name. Once she called me Nono, it
just stuck.
Ignoring her, I focus on my fiancée and answer with a smile. “Yes.”
“Just because we’re engaged doesn’t mean you have the right to
invade my privacy like that.”
“Actually, it’s exactly why I do, Rose.”
“No, you don’t.”
“Yet I have been doing it for the last two years.”
Utter shock transforms her features before the redness on her cheeks
deepens in anger. My casual tone pissing her off, and she takes a step
forward, one hand balled into a fist.
I raise my eyebrow challengingly, daring her to hit me.
But her stubbornness to not touch me wins.
Such a shame.
Rosalie may believe I have my security detail on her to assert my
dominance in our relationship, but she couldn’t be more wrong. My
intention at first was to only be her shadow, especially when rumors about
our secret engagement began circulating.
I wanted to know the real her, not the one her father painted to the
media. Maybe one or two dirty secrets to have the upper hand.
Just another plot device to ruin her.
 So, I hired a personal bodyguard independently, who watched her
twenty-four seven and reported back to me for a couple of days.
It makes me a bloody bastard. But fuck if I care.
A small part of me also wanted to protect her. Mind-boggling, I know.
But the truth all the same. Especially as vivid memories of my own
kidnapping flared. Her family may be dangerous but they are nothing
compared to mine. My enemies are the ones that lurk in the dark. They
wouldn’t hesitate to use her against me as a weakness.
Because to the public, we’re a happy couple, whose love brought the
two rival families together. A spin put in the media so no one uncovers the
real ugly truth.
The first time I sabotaged her date after finding out about it, I did it
for my own amusement.
But with the next and then another, it became a toxic addiction. It
became about control. About the power I had over my fiancée without her
even knowing it. Besides, I didn’t secretly upend her life, ruin her dates,
and threaten each man just so some nameless asshole can steal her for
himself.
Until today, I’ve been patiently waiting for the day she finds out, just
to see which creative way she’ll use to try to kill me next.
“Why?” she demands.
“To protect you, of course.”
“As it appears, it’s you I need protection from.”
I hold back laughter when she air-quotes protection. “I would be more
concerned with your blind dates.”
Gaze widening in disbelief, her jaw grinds. I wait for the wheels to
turn in her head as she connects the dots. I smirk when recognition dawns
and she curses, “You bastard!”
That does it.
She launches herself at me. I easily dodge her fist coming for my face
and grab her around the waist. I use her momentum to pick her up in my
arms and rise from the couch. Wouldn’t want her to mistakenly flash her
panties to my friend.
Twisting her arms behind her back, I cross and hold them hostage.
“What the hell did you do to my dates, you controlling, manipulative
dickhead?” she hurls in my ear, trying her best to uncuff herself out of my
hold. It only enrages her more, like a wildcat, when she fails.
 “I’m going to have a private chat with my lovely fiancée,” I tell the
other two bystanders in my living room, one watching with her mouth
agape. One moment I’m distracted, the next I hiss in pain because Rosalie
decides to use the only weapon she has left—her teeth. They lock on my
collarbone sharply. Locking my fist in her hair, I tug her head back and earn
a satisfied smirk in return. I mumble to the others, “Sorry, I mean my bratty
fiancée.”
“Then stop picking me up like a child, idiot.”
“You better hope to God you didn’t draw blood, little hellion.”
“Aww, is it hurting?” she taunts with a pout. “Pussy.”
Malcolm’s shoulders shake in silent laughter.
“Stop. Both of you,” scolds Miya. “Quit being an arsehole, Nono.
What you did wasn’t right at all. We were both scared for our lives.”
“Stay out of this, Miya.”
“Put me down,” snaps Rosalie.
I hike her higher until she’s hanging off my shoulder and her ass is in
my face, tempting me to spank it red. She wisely doesn’t hit or bite me, as if
remembering the spanking from the fight night.
Miya tries to follow us when I lead Rosalie down the hall. But doesn’t
make it one step before Malcolm grabs her wrist without lifting his eyes
from the phone and holds her back.
Reaching my bedroom, I step through and lock us inside. Once again,
I lower a pissed Rosalie to the floor and cage her against the door.
“Why didn’t half of my dates show up, Nova?” Her tone is demanding
and all business. “What the hell did you threaten them with?”
“Why would you assume I threatened them?”
“Because you’re a Neanderthal.”
“You’ll run out of insults at the rate you’re going, Rose.” Tilting my
head, I don’t dare drop my gaze to her siren red lips. Afraid I’ll want a bite
and show her the way I like to draw blood. “As for your silly and pathetic
dates, I gave them a choice.”
“What choice?”
“A choice as old as time. Love or money.”
“You paid them off to embarrass me?” Pushing against my chest with
all her might, she growls, “To fucking ghost me? And for what? Just to fuck
with my life? It isn’t your playground.”
 When I don’t budge, she furiously hits my chest with her fists,
pouring out her frustration at my betrayal.
Shoving her arms over her head, I tame her with a hand on her
delicate neck. Immediately, she stills.
“Behave, Rose.” Her soft pants tease my collarbone when I dip my
head. “I told you communication is a two-way street. If all you wish to do is
throw a tantrum, I’ll give you a fucking time-out in the corner.”
“Did you smoke this ideology when you sent a bodyguard to follow
me around? ’Cause I don’t remember that two-way communication,” she
counters. “And do not feed me the bullshit excuse of wanting to protect me.
You want to control and micromanage my life, that’s the goddamn truth.”
“If I wanted that, I wouldn’t have been discreet about it and stopped
you after the first embarrassing date,” I confess and threaten in the same
breath. “Know this, you’re not fucking or flirting with another man ever
again on my watch.”
“You’re out of your mind if I’m letting you touch me, wife or not.”
I squeeze her throat, feeling her pulse pound harder. “What do you
call this?”
Glaring, she slaps my hand away. Only because I let her.
Pulling away, I shrug with a small grin, “How about you think of it as
a favor? I screened those guys and they didn’t make the cut.”
“How about you shove your double standards up your ass?”
“Do you really want to be with someone who is that easy to buy off?”
“What I want is the choice to make the decision myself.”
“Too late.”
Lifting her chin defiantly, she orders. “You will call off your lap dogs,
Nova.”
“No. However, your dating days are long behind you. I’ve already
taken the liberty of deleting all your dating profiles.”
“I’m telling my father.”
I laugh. I just can’t help it. “I’m sure he’ll agree with me wanting to
guard my fiancée from potential rapists and kidnappers.” I smirk before
continuing, “And he would absolutely appreciate me stopping my future
wife from making a joke out of us by going on dates while being engaged.”
“Oh yeah, like you’ve been such a saint all these years,” she taunts.
“For fuck’s sake, the minute I arrived, Malcolm assumed I was just another
girl in the long line of bimbos.”
 “I trust him to keep his mouth shut,” I reply dismissively and reiterate,
“and you will continue to use my bodyguard. It’s better now that you know
anyways. He won’t have to hide anymore.”
“A bodyguard without my knowledge or consent is called stalking,”
she sneers.
“Then he will continue to stalk you until I say otherwise.”
“Hard to do if you’re blind.”
I still at the blatant threat she innocently utters, pretending to examine
her nails. I hate when I immediately notice she’s gotten new nails because
today their color is a bright red with glittery edges unlike the shiny black
ones she had yesterday.
I cross my arms. “What are you implying?”
“You heard me.”
In all of the drama, I completely forgot to confirm how she found out
about Rudra, her bodyguard. I simply assumed she must have noticed him
or something.
“How exactly did you find out about Rudra?”
Her innocent expression doesn’t waver. “At the moment, he’s lying
behind a dumpster in a dark alley somewhere. Probably searching for water
to wash out all the pepper spray from his eyes. A whole bottle, just FYI.”
At the same time, my phone pings with a text. Amusement gone, I
harden my gaze and keep it pinned on her as I pull it out of my back pocket
and quickly read it.
RUDRA: Sorry, boss. Miss Rosalie found out. I’m at the hospital.
Hence, the delay in informing you.
As soon as I finish reading the message, the tension in the room drops
an octave. Rosalie senses it and turns serious. My voice is cool and
collected but she doesn’t miss the sharp edge to it. “He was only doing his
job, Rose.”
“A job I wasn’t aware of and certainly didn’t hire him for.”
“You better not have caused him serious damage.”
“If it’s anyone’s fault, it’s yours.” Unafraid, she steps closer and
accuses, “You’re the one who always forces me to take extreme actions.
One day might come when you’ll go too far and I’ll do something we won’t
be able to come back from. Stop controlling my life, Nova. I mean it.”
My words stop her when she tries to leave, her hand on the knob.
 “Then you better start acting like the D’Cruz family’s future daughter-
in-law and stop slutting around. I don’t even want to catch a whiff of you
having an affair.”
She flinches before facing me and sealing her expression to one of
stark iciness.
“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure to slut around discreetly.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fourteen
NOVA
Either I’m dead.
Or I’ve become a hollow man.
A long time ago, I would’ve preferred it. But not today.
Because I definitely don’t exist to Rosalie from the way she’s ignoring
me since the fiasco last night. I shouldn’t give a flying fuck. Yet for the last
half hour after taking the quickest shower in history, I’ve been glaring at the
pair in the kitchen acting all cozy.
The moment I returned from my morning run, I found my little hellion
creating chaos first thing in the morning. My closest friend and roommate,
Malcolm, all too willing to be her sidekick.
Apparently, she even slept in his bedroom last night.
While he took the couch.
And a gentleman, he is not.
We are supposed to leave in an hour for our graduation ceremony and
I should go about getting ready. My feet have other ideas because I can’t get
them to move. I silently seethe, watching from my perch on the couch as
Malcolm cooks her breakfast. While the TV runs in the background.
Twice now, he’s done it.
If I didn’t know any better, I’d think he’s trying to impress or seduce
her.
My bet is on him pissing me off for no other reason but because it
amuses him.
I catch the soft and breathy sound of her giggling at something he
says, which has me grinding my teeth. Rosa doesn’t giggle nor does she
play silly little girly games. Period. All she has in her repertoire are glares,
looks of indifference, and little smirks that say something murderous is
churning in her pretty little head.
Not once did I see her crack a smile in high school.
Except maybe one or two times around her best friend, Bianca.
She assumes I wasn’t aware of her growing up. Of course I was. She
was my nemesis’s daughter. The one girl in the school who didn’t hover
around me like a butterfly, demanding my attention. I only pretended
Rosalie didn’t exist to me.
Much like the way she’s doing now.
The taste of my own medicine is bitter.
I was accusing her of acting like a child yesterday, and now I’m the
one sulking. Fucking irony is a cruel bitch.
I feel a vein throbbing in my forehead when their hands touch for a
fraction of a second as Rosalie passes something to him. The black tank top
she’s wearing leaves nothing to the imagination. Her hard nipples play
peek-a-boo behind her naturally straight hair, slightly curled from sleep.
I’m seconds away from clocking Malcolm in the jaw if he drops his
gaze below her neck. Strike that—below her eyes.
While I possessively drag mine over every inch of her.
For whatever reason, she makes me feel possessive and deranged.
Whether she likes it or not, I’ve decided she’s mine.
Mine to own. Mine to fuck. Mine to ruin.
Mine.
My cock is all too pleased with claiming her. It stands to attention
when she hops on the kitchen island, causing her tiny shorts to ride
dangerously high up her thighs. They might as well be her panties. Her
braless tits jiggle, causing my dick to throb at the image of sliding it
between them. They’re the perfect size, big enough for my mouth to
swallow one whole.
Fortunately, Malcolm’s back is to her as he faces the stove. So, he
doesn’t get the tempting view I do.
It’s a testament to my will that I haven’t dragged her away from him,
covered in clothes that actually fit and are ugly as hell, and then lock her in
my bedroom.
As if she can feel the heat of my gaze, she crosses her legs without
turning her head toward me. Her indifferent attitude grating on my nerves. I
would take her biting and hitting me any day over this annoying façade.
I never lose control or let anyone get to me. Yet at this moment, I’m a
ticking time bomb, seconds away from destroying my surroundings.
However, I’m also curious to see how long she thinks she can ignore
me.
I don’t plan to make it easy on her.
 She will eventually need to talk to me. After all, there’s still a day left
until she leaves to return home.
Last night, I gave her an ultimatum.
Not because I wanted the front-row seat to her playing house with my
friend.
She’s blatantly disregarding and following with her threat. Maybe I
was harsh and blunt, but she needs to realize that being my fiancée comes
with conditions and a reputation to uphold. I cannot allow her to make a
fool out of me or my family’s name.
My jaw tics when Rosalie grazes her fingertips down Malcolm’s
forearm when he slides her the plate of breakfast, topped with fruits that I
didn’t know we had.
“Thanks, Malcolm. Looks delicious,” she softly compliments and
does not let go of his arm.
I see black.
Malcolm doesn’t miss the gesture and makes the mistake of dropping
his gaze to her lips. Before he can lower it even an inch further, I’m across
the room and ripping them apart.
“Eyes and hands. Off. My. Fiancée.”
The cocky prick smirks at my enraged expression.
“Took you long enough,” he mutters for my ears only before striding
out of our view.
Rosalie, who’s on a mission to turn me into an unhinged psychopath,
quietly grabs her plate and tries to move to the couch I vacated. She doesn’t
even pay me so much as a glance at my display of possessiveness.
Like it’s an everyday occurrence.
Or is completely inconsequential to her.
Striding after her before she can sit her ass down, I tug the plate out of
her grip and grab her hand to pull her in the direction of my bedroom. She
resists, pushing her feet into the ground.
I turn and throw her over my shoulder with one arm around her waist.
Still, she continues her silent treatment.
No insult. No threat. No fucking fists punching me in the back.
Flinging open my bedroom door, I dump her on the bed. She bounces
on the covers, pushing her hair back. Then regally sits with her chin held
high, expression serene as if she’s a queen sitting on a throne.
 I don’t immediately give her, her breakfast back, making her gaze
skitter to it once impatiently. During her stay, I’ve learned my future wife is
a foodie. She’s tried more cuisines and restaurants in the last week than I
have in my three years here.
I’m half tempted to leave her hungry until she begs me, but I
remember we have a long day ahead of us. And I’m already running late.
She thinks she’s won the battle when I put the plate on the bed.
It’s in the way her eyes glimmer. Though, she tries her best to act
unbothered.
Turning around, I stride toward her suitcases in the corner and start to
unzip them. I check each one. There are six freaking suitcases now and they
are all filled to the brim. Although she only came with four.
I have to commend her dedication because she still doesn’t utter a
word.
Although I can feel her agitation and the daggers she shoots with her
eyes at my back.
I finally find what I’m searching for, hidden underneath a pile of her
black dresses, and straighten after zipping up her bags. Crossing the
distance back to her, I wave in front of her face what I’m holding.
Her latest book porn.
The cover is discreet with flowers and rings, giving the illusion of
something boring and innocent inside. She’s also halfway done with it. I
open the page earmarked and lift one eyebrow at her when I read the first
few lines, explaining very vividly how the man is eating his stepdaughter’s
pussy on his office desk.
“My, my, Rose.”
Her cheeks turn a dark shade of red, even as she boldly holds my
stare. Stubbornly remaining quiet, I watch her become flustered and squirm
in her spot. While I skim the next few pages until the filthy-as-fuck scene is
over and the heroine has come twice.
My dick is hard just imagining doing this word for word to Rose.
My mind travels back to the day I sneaked into her bedroom and read
her book aloud. The way it caused her nipples to harden, even as my
presence made her mad. I’m tempted to recreate the memory but I’m afraid
I won’t be able to help myself from taking a bite. An addictive taste.
Because no way my Rose doesn’t taste sweet.
Or potentially risk losing my dick.
 “One hell of a scene to stop at.”
She pretends to check her nails, ignoring me.
“Want me to read it while you finish your breakfast?”
She looks away, as if it’ll make me magically disappear.
“Or would you rather I burn it too?”
Still no answer.
I slam her book shut and lean toward my bedside table. Yanking open
the top drawer, I pull out my lighter. I have no intention of destroying yet
another one of her precious books, I just want her to fight back.
I’m not giving up until she does, even if I have to miss my graduation.
“Say goodbye, Rose.” I flick the lighter open until flames lick the air.
Her challenging eyes whip to mine as she leans back and flicks her
chin. “Go ahead. I’ll just buy another.”
Her mask slips.
I smile.
She realizes what she just did.
Lowering my hand, I throw the book on her lap and lean over her. She
freezes with my fists caging her in. When she attempts to shift backward, I
grab her wrist and tug her even closer. Fisting her tank top in the middle, I
twist and keep her captive beneath my upper body.
Her pupils dilate, her breathing slowing down while her juicy lips
part.
“Ignore me and I won’t stop until I have your full attention by any
means necessary.”
Letting ago after grazing her skin peeking above her tiny short’s
waistband, I stand straight. Cursing under her breath, she pulls down her
tank top. But forgets that it gives me a spectacular view of her cleavage. I
run my tongue over my teeth while unabashedly staring at them.
Catching my attention, she snatches the comforter and pulls it up to
her neck. Her plate barely misses from crashing to the floor.
“Finish your breakfast,” I command. “I’m going for a shower and
your ass better be here in my bed, reading your book, when I return. Then
you’re getting ready because you’re coming with me. Pick something that
doesn’t give every man in the vicinity the view of your hard nipples. I’d
hate to begin my day with a bloodbath.”
“Bark your orders at someone else,” she snaps. “I’m going nowhere.
I’ve changed my mind.”
 “Then change it again.” My tone conveys my patience is running out.
“Or I’m going to change you into a dress myself and proceed to drive to the
ceremony with your defiant ass in the trunk of my car.”
Her mouth opens to throw some more sass but I cut her off. “You have
ten minutes.”
Whipping off my shirt, I turn around and stroll to the bathroom.
Inside, I switch on the showerhead and without warning, I go back out. Just
in time to see Rosalie’s ass hightailing it out of my room on tippy-toes.
In two quick strides, I reach her and she yelps when I pick her up
around the waist.
“Have it your way, little hellion,” I calmly state. Her pointy nails dig
into my arms, leaving scratch marks I would rather have on my back from
pounding into her hard and fast.
“God! I fucking hate you!”
Dumping her on the bed near the headboard, I hold her down and
quickly pull out the perfect device from my nightstand. She’s too distracted
with pulling away that she doesn’t notice until the clicking sound echoes.
I cuff her left wrist to the headboard and stand back to admire my
handiwork.
“There. Perfect,” I mumble, throwing the key in the air before
catching it in my palm.
“Are you mad?” she shouts, tugging at the restraint. “Uncuff me right
now.”
I stride back into the bathroom with the key in hand.
“Nova!”
Her furious cry disappears when I slam the door shut behind me. An
exhilarating rush courses through my body as I fight back a grin. Sparring
with her is far more powerful and thrilling than spending hours in a gym.
The flux of endorphins way more intoxicating than anything.
Nonetheless, nothing will change my end goal.
However, that doesn’t mean I can’t have a little distraction every now
and then.
Have a taste of the forbidden fruit.
Because in our tale, it’s not Adam who’ll suffer.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifteen
ROSALIE
To say I’m livid is an understatement.
Cuffed to the bed like a sex slave in a dungeon, I fume staring at the
bathroom door. That Nova slammed in my face ten minutes ago.
Just who the hell does he think he is? Couldn’t my dad just arrange
my marriage to a man who ignored my existence like he does?
Everything about my devil’s spawn of a fiancé infuriates me. If I
didn’t loathe him before, he’s now become the king of my shit list. Every
trait of him makes me mad and feel damn unlucky. Nova behaves like an
irredeemable asshole. Much like the ones I obsesses over in my books.
However, with him there’s no chance of falling in love.
I swear I hate his arrogant smirk.
I hate his controlling, threatening, and manipulative attitude.
Most of all, I hate how easily he gets to me.
As if he knows all my little tells, the smallest of things that make me
tick that no one else notices, and my weaknesses that he effortlessly uses
against me. Like I’m nothing but a plaything.
I just had to keep my mouth shut and not give him the time of the day
for the rest of my stay here. And I was actually doing just fine.
Even secretly relishing as he hovered close by. Demanding my
attention with his laser-sharp intensity. It took everything inside me not to
burn and claw at my skin. Every instinct screamed at me to chance a small
glance.
But then I recalled his parting words from last night.
He had basically called me a slut for going—no, attempting to go—on
a few measly failed dates. The ones he made sure to purposely sabotage.
The man wasn’t even apologetic about it. Worse, he was proud.
What did you expect, Rosalie?
His sole purpose is to upend my life.
Besides, did he really think I was going to turn into a nun until he
stops his manwhore ways and becomes devoted to me? Our marriage will
never be a traditional one with meaningful vows. Till death do us part will
be till one of us kills.
 After all, it is sealed in hatred and deceit.
Forged in anger and mistrust.
That’s how it shall remain for eternity.
No matter how much he conceitedly claims that he and I are equals in
this twisted arrangement, it is anything but. The god-awful truth is he’s
playing a game where I’m not even privy to the rules.
His cruel acts today have only cemented my desire to lose my
virginity. To hell if it hurts or if it’s not romantic. No way I’m saving myself
for him, serving myself on a silver platter. Considering the bodyguard
whom he has watching my every move, it’s becoming a very real
possibility. Unless I do something about it.
After his possessive display in the kitchen, it’s obvious he believes he
will claim me on our wedding night. And despises the thought of anyone
coming close and stealing it. His possessiveness over me isn’t born from
lust or protectiveness, but his need to control and own me.
Every inch of me.
One day, I’ll be the one to shatter his dreams. In a way he’ll never see
coming.
Tonight is my only chance and I have to play my cards right.
Earlier I was satisfied with it being any masked man in the party, but
now it has to be someone that’ll make Nova hurt and enrage him. A man
who is his competition. One he trusts implicitly.
Someone like… Malcolm.
It helps that he’s attractive in a silent, broody type of way and
probably knows what he’s doing in bed. Unlike our awkward meeting on
the first day, he’s been my ally since I’ve been here and more welcoming
than my own fiancé.
Satisfied with my plan, a smile curves my lips.
The clicking sound snaps me out of my daydreams.
Steam filters into the room, announcing Nova’s entrance. Since I
didn’t see him carry any clothes with him inside, I know he must be only in
his towel. I don’t trust my traitorous body not to react to his half-naked one.
It seems to breathe a life of its own.
“Oh, you’re still here, Rose,” he mocks.
I don’t reply, averting my eyes stubbornly.
“Back to the silent treatment, are we?”
 Maybe it’ll get me out of going with him if I keep him pissed enough
to leave me handcuffed. I can’t believe his audacity of doing it in the first
place. Or that he casually keeps it in his bedside drawer. My nose wrinkles
at the thought of how many girls he’s used them on.
Is it possible to get cooties from sex toys?
“Or is this your way of asking me to dress you?”
“Uncuff me.” My tone is uninterested. Meanwhile, my wrist aches
from pulling at it too hard. Fuck if I’m going to tell him, though.
“Look at me when you’re talking to me.”
God, he’s worse than my father while having a conversation. Two-
way street, eyes on me blah blah blah… I refuse to obey him and hear him
cross the room to his closet in the corner. My relief is short-lived because he
reenters and stops in front of me.
From my peripheral, I see him holding something lacy and I realize he
went to pick out a dress for me. Is he seriously going to storm into every
aspect of my life? Privacy may as well not be a concept he’s familiar with.
Turning to him, I try to snatch it from his hand with my free one but
he steps back out of reach. My cuffed wrist stings when I stretch it to its
limits, which isn’t much. The asshole sees me wince but doesn’t make any
move to fix my misery.
He is a psychopath.
Refusing to talk is a mistake because my entire being focuses on his
sculpted physique. Especially the large bulge hidden underneath the towel,
which hangs really, really low. Dangerously so. The knot seconds away
from coming undone.
My stomach feels tight with a foreign feeling.
Nova’s body is built to sin.
To ensnare us innocent victims into his lair, forgetting the devil he is.
Water droplets drip from his wet hair, sliding down the middle of his
ripped eight-pack abs that look carved from stone. Each cut and shifting
mouthwateringly with every calm breath he takes. Light smattering of hair
covers his pecs, highlighting his masculinity. I admire every little detail
helplessly. His defined biceps, the veins running down his arms, and long
fingers with short clean nails.
He may give the illusion of being laid-back, but he’s meticulous and
attentive to details.
Again, an insane sensation crawls over my bones.
 Dancing to its own tune.
A dizzy wave of desire flaring to the surface and engulfing my body
in a spell. The harder I try to suppress this unwelcome attraction, the hotter
it burns.
I jerk when he clears his throat knowingly. A vexatious smirk curving
across his gorgeous face, watching me with glee and attentiveness. After
glancing briefly at the dress, I peer up at him.
“Don’t you think the dress is a little risqué for you, Nova?” I can’t
help but taunt with a sweet smile. “Are you planning to come out of the
closet at the ceremony?”
His eyes flash in warning. Before he flings the dress toward my chest,
barely missing from smacking me in the face. “Wear this.”
I swear he acts obnoxiously on purpose to annoy me. Is this how my
life is going to be once we inevitably live together?
“Nova?”
“What, Rose?”
“Did you like to play with dolls as a kid?”
“No.”
My voice falters when he shifts closer, then bends forward to quickly
unlock the torture device. A rich and woodsy scent that’s uniquely Nova
wraps around in the small space between our bodies, distracting me.
Instead of letting my wrist go, he gently massages the inner side
where the cuff bit into my skin, now slightly pink.
Almost absentmindedly.
At least, that’s what I choose to believe.
It’s probably an ingrained habit from fucking countless girls while
cuffing them to his headboard. I don’t even touch the fact that I’m not
scared he’s kinky in bed.
Worse, I’m intrigued.
I try to tug my hand free but he grips it steady, not letting go. Giving
me a stern glare, he continues caressing softly until he’s satisfied, leaving
tingling sensations in its wake.
“You sure?” I muse, finding my voice. “Because the way you keep
manhandling, ordering, and picking my clothes screams so. I bet you loved
the Barbie movie too. Tell me, did you wish you had a Ken of your own,
chasing you around?”
“Irritating and insulting me won’t get you out of coming with me.”
 I feign disappointment, slumping my shoulders exaggeratingly. At my
deflated expression, he smirks. A split second later, it’s gone when I quickly
grab his free wrist and handcuff it to the headboard. His arm snakes out to
catch me when I jump from the bed, but I’m faster.
He should’ve been more careful about leaving the handcuff and its
key beside me.
“Cuffing and locking you in here definitely will, though.”
“You little shit.”
“Element of surprise, Nova,” I tease, flicking my hair behind my
shoulder. Juggling the key in my hand like he did before, I tsk, “Why do
you keep forgetting?”
“Get. Back. Here.”
“Seriously, for an undefeated boxer, you have slow reflexes.” If he
were a cartoon, smoke would be blowing out of his ears right about now.
“Also, being such a smart man and an heir to a billion-dollar legacy, I don’t
understand how you keep underestimating me. Should I warn my future
father-in-law his son is more likely to run his multinational company into
the ground?”
“You’re going to be so sorry when I get my hands on you, little
hellion,” he utters like it’s a foregone conclusion.
“If you get your hands on me.”
Walking toward the other bedside drawer, I grab his phone. Every
muscle in his body bulges and flexes in palpable tension as he silently
glares at me, promising wicked retribution. I also collect the other necessary
items, like my dress, makeup, and purse before fleeing the room.
Stopping at the threshold, I turn one last time. “Oh, and don’t bother
screaming. The bedrooms are soundproof, in case you forgot.”
His heated gaze incinerates my skin in a single glance. Tilting his
head, he mouths, “Run.”
I blow him a kiss and lock the door behind me.
Using the spare bathroom in the hall, which I’ve been utilizing during
my stay, I quickly dress for today. The formal fitted black dress with a
turtleneck cinches around my curves. I leave my hair hanging down my
back, curling at the ends to add bounciness.
In the living room, I run into Malcolm, who’s on his way out. The
expensive three-piece navy blue suit hugs his built frame, making him
appear older like a refined gentleman. Something in the way he carries
himself screams royalty and old money.
Despite hanging out a couple of times, he hasn’t shared any personal
details about himself while trying to investigate mine. The man is as closed
off as a brick wall.
“You clean up well, Malcolm.”
His impassive gaze gives me a once-over. “So do you, trouble.”
That damn nickname. “Can I catch a ride with you?”
“Where’s your fiancé?”
“He already left.”
“Without you?” Disbelief laces his tone.
Both of us remembering the morning’s shenanigans. Nova had looked
seconds away from punching him in the face. Over me. A girl he treats like
a pesky little bug.
Even saying it in my head sounds insane.
“Apparently, I was taking too long to get ready.”
Regarding me closely, he observes me for any lies. I give him no
reaction. Meanwhile, I can’t get a read on his face. Like I said, the man is a
damn brick wall. Finally, he nods and strides toward the front door.
“Hurry.”
I glance behind me once, thinking of my trapped fiancé, and can’t
help but grin evilly. Of course, I’m going to the ceremony. The best place to
hide is the one they’ll never think to search. In this scenario, it’s his
campus.
Too bad, he probably won’t even make it.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixteen
ROSALIE
The auditorium is filled with countless students and their families
milling about, buzzing with hushed conversations and enthusiastic energy.
Malcolm left me alone as soon as we arrived while he went to socialize
with his batchmates.
I was surprised that his family weren’t here until I saw a sharply
dressed older version of him arrive, surrounded by multiple bodyguards,
who didn’t bother blending in. Everybody watched them in awe while also
giving them a wide berth. The guards’ menacing expressions keeping them
at bay.
I didn’t understand the attraction except he was someone highly
important until someone whispered the words prince, royalty or something.
Does this mean I was living with a possible heir to a throne or related
to someone in royalty? I could understand why Malcolm wants to keep it
hush-hush. However, I was too distracted to go into depth. Besides, I can
simply ask Miya later.
Meanwhile, Nova is still a no-show.
In the crowd, I see a familiar face.
Miya’s friendly eyes connects with mine when she feels me staring
across the room. A wide smile splits across her lips and she runs toward me.
However, the couple that turns with her makes my heart rate drop.
Mr. and Mrs. D’Cruz.
Nova’s parents are here. Shit. Of course, they are. It’s their son’s
graduation, who at the moment is locked away in his bedroom. Probably
hoarse from screaming for help. Although, I can’t imagine him doing that.
The handcuff’s key sits heavy in my purse as I contemplate whether or not
to run back and free him.
Then I recall the hellish past week I’ve endured due to him.
The shocking news that he had a bodyguard stalking me for two
goddamn years, like I’m his prisoner. Worse, like his property he wanted to
keep an eye on.
Let him remain trapped.
 The man is definitely due for some alone time to rehash his life
choices.
“Rosalie! You look gorgeous,” compliments Miya as she wraps me in
a hug. I awkwardly pat her back until she lets go and steps back.
“Thank you, Miya. So do you.”
She absolutely does in an elegant light blue maxi dress, gaining
attention from left and right with her effervescent personality.
“Rosalie, how good to see you,” says an angelic soft voice. “You look
lovely.”
I raise my gaze to meet Nova’s mom, Teresa D’Cruz, taking my
breath away with her stunning beauty. The pictures don’t do her justice.
Dressed in a traditional Indian sari, made of the finest silk with intricate
handcrafted patterns and her flawless makeup, she steals the focus in the
large auditorium. Even more because of the intimidating man standing
beside her.
Multiple eyes skirt toward our little group, making me painfully aware
that they know one of the richest men in India is standing among them.
“Thank you, Mrs. D’Cruz,” I reply, unsure of what to call her since
it’s the first time we’re meeting. Neither aunty nor mom seems appropriate
or will even sound genuine. How strange that it’s taken me two long years
to talk to her. I assumed she hated me and my family like the rest of hers.
However, no bad energy or disdain comes from her. So, I compliment, “You
look beautiful.”
She smiles tenderly and squeezes my forearm affectionately. Almost
making me believe she’s happy to soon have me as her daughter-in-law.
Again, I’m reminded of how complicated my life has become.
I purposely don’t greet Danish, Nova’s father. He’s just as guilty as
my father for putting me in this predicament. How the hell he even ended
up with such a beautiful wife, who stares at him as though he hung the
moon, is beyond me.
I’m fucking perplexed.
Danish, my future father-in-law, regards me briefly while keeping his
emotions concealed, and asks, “Where is Nova? He should be with you.”
The cardinal rule of lying: never take your eyes off the person you’re
fooling.
“He left early to prepare for his valedictorian speech.” The lie rolls off
my tongue smoothly. Something I need to practice around my fiancé.
 Oh yeah, Nova is the topper of his class and loved by his professors as
well. Or so said Miya on one of her many ramblings. I feel so guilty for
ruining such a special day for him. Not.
Nova’s father squints his eyes while his lips twist in displeasure. I
wonder if he was in on it with Nova for approving the bodyguard he hired
for me. His body language screams he doesn’t trust me. Yet he’s more than
eager to tie me to his family. Something doesn’t sit right.
Could there be an ulterior motive? Or he is simply preaching the
saying… keep your enemies closer.
“I’m sure he’s around here, Danish,” murmurs Mrs. D’Cruz, diffusing
the tension.
The frown lines disappear as Danish relaxes his features, replaced by
the suave business tycoon the world glimpses. “Call and let him know
we’re waiting.”
“Sure, honey.”
Damn it. I have his phone and I’m not sure if it’s on silent or not. My
throat goes dry as I fight the urge to fidget. Discreetly adjusting the strap of
my black sequined mini purse, I shift it behind my waist.
Meanwhile, Miya is watching me raptly with suspicion dancing in her
eyes.
As Teresa dials his number, any second blowing my cover, I search
for an escape without making myself look guilty. Especially with Miya
observing me like a hawk.
A buzzing sensation tingles my hip and I breathe a sigh of relief. The
noise around us hides the vibrating sound while Teresa frowns as Nova’s
call goes to voicemail. Hanging up, she mutters, “He’s not picking up. He
never does that.”
Genuine guilt hits me in the chest when a note of worry touches her
voice.
“He must not have heard it, Teresa.”
She looks up at her husband, shakes her head, and murmurs, “He
always picks up my call, Dan.”
Dialing again with a shaking hand, her face turns ashen when it goes
back to voicemail. Even Danish’s shoulders tense. Suddenly, I’m witnessing
my plan backfiring and going from funny prank zone to straight panic zone.
“Why is he not picking up, Dan?” Teresa’s voice rises to a high-
pitched tone.
 “Aunty Teresa, don’t worry,” assures Miya, caressing her arm.
“Rosalie and I will go look for him.”
Her face almost pale, she mumbles, “Thank you, beta.”
“Come on, Teresa,” says Danish softly. “He must be practicing his
speech as Rosalie mentioned. We’ll take a look around too.”
Miya pulls me aside and as soon as we’re alone outside in the
hallway, she utters, “Look, Rosalie, I know for a fact you’re lying and if
you know where he is, just say. Okay? I understand you’re pissed about the
bodyguard and everything but it’s Aunty Teresa you’re hurting. Remember
when I told you Nova was kidnapped, take a guess who was with him that
awful day.”
After witnessing Teresa’s reaction, I feel like the worst human being
on the planet. And that’s saying something considering who my fiancé is.
Oh my god. Did I unknowingly trigger Nova’s traumatic memories?
He was fine when I left him but it’s been more than an hour. Dread settles in
the pit of my stomach.
If I don’t fix it, who knows what kind of blunder will occur?
“I handcuffed and locked him in his bedroom before coming here with
Malcolm,” I admit, making Miya’s jaw go slack.
“What?”
“He handcuffed me first!”
“Jeez. What the hell is wrong with you two?”
“I didn’t know his parents were coming.”
“Fuck!”
“Did you drive here?” I ask hopefully, and suggest, “Maybe we can
quickly run back and bring him here.”
Miya checks her watch and curses. “The ceremony is about to begin
any minute now.”
Behind her, through the doorway, I see everyone filing into their seats.
I am fully panicking now. There’s no way Nova will make it on time. We’ll
have to tell his parents that it was my fault. If Teresa didn’t hate me before,
she definitely will now.
“What do we do?” I mutter, chewing my lip nervously. “Maybe
Malcolm can help.”
“No!” she says sharply.
I quirk my eyebrow and drawl, “Okayyy.”
 “I mean, he’s busy himself. Besides, there’s no way to talk to him
with the bodyguards surrounding him.”
“Is he really like a prince or something?”
“He’s cousins to the prince, which probably makes him a duke or
something else. I don’t know.”
“But you live in London.”
“I haven’t lived here my whole life,” she retorts and then becomes
serious. “I told you to stay under Nova’s radar for today, Rosalie. It’ll be a
hundred times harder to sneak into tonight’s party because he’ll be watching
you like a hawk.”
“I honestly cannot focus on that right now, Miya. We have other
pressing matters.”
“We’ll just to have to tell Uncle Danish.”
“That I have his son hostage? Hell no,” I say in a disgruntled tone.
“Aunty Teresa will send the whole army in search of him if you
don’t.”
Sighing, I curse my luck. I know she’s right and we’re running out of
time. A headache forms and I rub my forehead before reluctantly agreeing,
“Okay, fine. I’ll tell them.”
Miya intertwines our arms as we reenter the auditorium. In the right
corner, at the front, I see Danish pacing with a phone to his ear. Teresa is
nowhere to be seen, making me insanely worried.
I’m running through all the possible explanations behind my actions
with no other choice as we bridge the distance. Danish turns, frowning as
we stop before him.
Miya squeezes my hand encouragingly as I clear my throat. “I wanted
to tell that Nova—”
My words die on my tongue when I hear a small female laugh from
behind. Puzzled, I slowly twist around, only to blink back in utter shock.
Even Miya goes ramrod still.
Nova, sharply dressed in an all-black three-piece suit with his hair
perfectly styled and highlighting the angular structure of his face, stands
with his mom. A small smile graces his mouth as she adjusts the knot of his
tie, gazing at him with adoration and pride.
How the fuck did he get here?
Does he practice magic?
 He whispers something to her, making her laugh in that same melodic
baritone. This tender and loving side of him with no mask takes me aback.
My mind imagining he’s doing some sort of sorcery.
“Did you have something to say, Rosalie?” questions Danish from
behind.
It draws Nova’s and Teresa’s attention.
“Oh, there you both are,” says Teresa upon seeing us. “First Nova, and
then you two got lost. Stop worrying me, kids.”
Nova, whose smug eyes are locked on my face, take in my reaction.
He takes his sweet-ass time running it down my body, clad in the dress he
chose for me. I was in such a hurry I forgot to switch. I feel naked under his
sizzling gaze, burning with the cruel satisfaction of outsmarting me.
He isn’t even ashamed for doing it right in front of his parents.
I bite the inside of my cheek while trying not to lower my gaze. Ever
so casually, he crosses the small distance and crowds into my personal
space. I quietly gasp when he circles my waist and pulls me flush against
his steel-like chest.
Soft lips press against the corner of my mouth in a chaste kiss before
running up to my ear and whispering, “Did you think I wouldn’t have a
spare key?”
The fucking bastard played me. Any guilt I harbored about bringing
up bad memories for him evaporates in a flash.
“Let me go,” I say through gritted teeth.
He pulls back enough to connect our gazes. His eyes peruse to my
pursed lips for a fraction of a second, as if he can’t help it, and then stares
back at me. Caressing my cheek with the backs of his knuckle, he reminds
me in warning, “Don’t forget. To the world, you’re the love of my life,
Rose. The forbidden fruit I plucked straight from my enemy’s garden.”
I glance around and find several pairs of eyes studying us keenly.
Nova tilts my face back to his and commands in a low voice, “Be a
good girl and smile.”
I blush. An involuntary reaction.
I blame it on my obsession with books.
Allergic to unnecessary drama, I paint a smile on my face and direct it
at Nova. “There. Happy?”
“What would make me happy is bending you over my lap and
spanking your ass for wasting my morning and almost making me miss my
graduation.”
I open my mouth before slamming it shut, out of smart comebacks.
Embarrassed that someone might have heard it, I look around. Only
breathing a sigh of relief that Nova’s parents and Miya are out of earshot.
Nova smirks evilly. “Now I would like my phone back, little hellion.”
I hastily pull it out and slap it into his palm, a little too hard. The
infuriating man chuckles before guiding me toward the front row where his
family sits. I take a seat beside Miya, thinking Nova will finally leave to sit
with his classmates.
Instead, he bends to taunt in my ear, “The only dolls I like to play
with are girls willing to be my fuck dolls. Say the word and I’ll make you
mine, Rose. Except there will be no dress-up because I’ll keep you naked at
all times.”
Closing my gaping mouth, he saunters away with a dirty smirk.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventeen
ROSALIE
The four-hour long ceremony goes by smoothly.
Nova delivers a sharp-witted and motivating speech effortlessly. A
thunderous applaud ringing in the crowd along with his friends’ catcalls.
But was I able to focus on any of it? Nope.
Because his parting words left me squirming and my body a
distracting hot mess. Making denial my best friend, I ignored the dampness
in my panties throughout those tortuous hours.
“Is there something going on between you and Malcolm?” I casually
ask Miya.
She laughs awkwardly. “Umm… No. Why would you even ask that?”
“Because we’re in his bedroom.” I wave my finger in a circle as I
stand in the middle of his room. The man is a neat freak. I also point out,
“And you seem quite familiar with it.”
After the ceremony ended, Teresa doted over her son, taking countless
pictures and even forcing Nova and I to take one together. While making
me painfully realize that both our mothers are not so different because
they’re the only ones seemingly happy about our families’ twisted
arrangement.
If that wasn’t enough, I then had to endure lunch with his whole
family.
I was happy when Miya and I sneaked out with some random excuse.
Except, the second we stepped inside the apartment while the boys are
out, Miya went straight down the hall and unlocked Malcolm’s room,
walking inside as if she belonged there. Hell, she even knew where the light
switch was in the dark.
Now she is surveying through his massive walk-in closet. Again, the
ease and familiarity with which she moves and searches through his things
tells me she’s lying about nothing going on between them.
It makes me second-guess my secret plan of seducing him tonight.
I have my flaws but sleeping with a man that my friend has feelings
for, who as promised wormed her way into my life, isn’t one of them.
 “He’s nothing but my cousin’s annoying friend, Rosalie,” she replies
more firmly.
“So, you wouldn’t be upset if he slept with another girl?”
She pauses to fully face me. “Like who?”
As I remain quiet, understanding dawns on her pretty features.
“Oh,” she mumbles. “But you have Nova.”
It is my turn to laugh. “I wouldn’t let him touch me with a ten-foot
pole.”
“You really hate him, huh?”
“How can I not, Miya?” I reply in a somber tone. “I always imagined
falling in love with a man I chose, not someone forced to be with me, let
alone marry. How would you feel if your parents showed up with a random
man and said this is the one you have to spend the rest of your life with?
Would you accept your fate? Could you really fall for him and not wonder
if there was someone else out there for you?”
She shakes her head and whispers, “No. I could never.”
“Even if by some miracle we did, I will always question if it’s real or
because he had no choice.”
A faraway look crosses her eyes and she looks away. When she faces
me again, her expression doesn’t give anything away. “Do you like
Malcolm?”
“He’s attractive,” I reply with a shrug.
“I don’t care if you two hook up, Rosalie. Honestly, there’s nothing
between us except maybe mutual dislike. He’s hot and single. So go for it.
Just don’t let Nova find out.”
My intentions are the exact opposite. Though I don’t tell her that.
“What are we looking for here, exactly?”
“The code.”
“The code?”
“For entering the party,” she explains, back to her chirpy self. Walking
over to his organized desk in the corner, she checks the drawer. “Malcolm is
handling the security tonight. He must have written down the code
somewhere. Aha!”
I curiously watch her yank open a black envelope. She must have
found the secret code because a wide excited grin tilts her mouth. However,
my attention locks on what’s hiding underneath.
A distorted matte black mask.
 Intrigued, I grab it and feel the texture against my palm. An
unexpected dark thrill shoots down my spine at the thought of a man
wearing it while he takes me with no holds barred.
No names. No expectations.
Just the raw and animalistic need to fuck and taste pleasure.
“Oh, this must be Malcolm’s mask,” says Miya, running a single
finger down the middle. “Creepy. I don’t understand the fascination with
masks, honestly.”
“It’s freeing,” I whisper. Wearing the mask over my face, I gaze at her.
“The freedom to be whoever we want, to let our demons run free.” Backing
her until Malcolm’s bed hits her legs, I crowd her and graze my finger along
her arm. She shivers when I wrap my hand around her soft neck. “It’s the
chance to escape and bring our darkest fantasies to life without the fear of
consequences. Because we’ll never get caught.”
Her throat moves as she swallows while her gaze is unfocused.
Both of us break apart when we wear the front door open and slam
shut.
“Fuck!” she curses. “They’re back.”
Miya quickly grabs the mask and puts it in the drawer along with the
envelope in the same way we found them. I’m quite impressed. Meanwhile,
I think of an excuse as to why we’re in Malcolm’s bedroom, when I catch
the sight of my slippers peeking from underneath the bed. I padded out
barefoot when I left his bed this morning after he let me spend the night
alone.
I reach them just in time as both Malcolm and Nova appear in the
doorway. Immediately, their gazes suspiciously move between Miya and I.
Miya acts as though she’s casually lingering near Malcolm’s desk and
doesn’t bother with any explanation.
“Any specific reason you’re both in my room uninvited?” demands
Malcolm in his cold tone.
Nova leans against the doorframe with his arms crossed, waiting for
an answer. Still clad in today’s clothes, sans the suit jacket and tie. His arms
bulge against the confines of his dress shirt folded up to his elbows.
Since when did arms become so sexy?
“I forget these this morning,” I reply, nudging at the slippers.
“And both of you were needed to carry them?” mocks Nova.
 “So she followed me in here. Big deal.” Flicking my chin at Miya, I
say, “Let’s go.”
“Not so fast.”
Nova’s voice halts me.
“Why?”
“I think we ought to check you first.” Smirking, he utters, “Just as a
precaution.”
“Do I look like a thief to you?”
“You stole my phone this morning.”
I glare at his audacity, wanting to wipe the stupid grin from his
wicked face.
“Stop being an arse, Nova,” scolds Miya.
“No need,” I tell her before meeting Nova’s gaze. “You want to pat
me down? Fine.” Slowing walking up to him while he watches the sway of
my hips and runs his tongue between his teeth like a predator. He
straightens in anticipation. But instead of stopping before him, I twist
toward Malcolm at the last moment, who has been quietly observing us.
“Malcolm, would you do the honors?”
The smirk falls from Nova’s smug face. He warns, “Rose.”
“What?” I feign innocence. “It’s Malcolm’s room. He should check if
I took something.”
“Stop playing with fire, trouble.”
I raise one eyebrow at Malcolm and taunt, “Don’t tell me you’re
scared of Nova?”
I have both of them cornered and they know it. Malcolm shakes his
head once but the challenge lurks in his vivid eyes. They glance briefly over
my head before he shifts closer and raises his hands to meet my hips.
A second before they can make contact, I’m yanked toward a familiar
hard body, seething with unleashed rage. Nova’s arm circles my waist as he
drags me down the hallway toward his bedroom.
I’m too happy in my little victory to curse at him for manhandling me
yet again. However, two things become strikingly clear.
Nova is extremely jealous of Malcolm.
While his friend isn’t afraid to go up against him.
Exactly what I need for executing my devious plan, killing two birds
—my virginity and destroying Nova’s ego—with one stone.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighteen
ROSALIE
“So, a wee change of plans,” utters Miya as we sit in the living room.
“What?”
“We’re going to get ready here.”
I frown, glancing behind me to make sure we are alone before I
question, “But why? I thought we were going to your place.”
“Nova’s parents are coming over to have dinner with mine,” she
replies. “Who knows when they’ll leave or if we’ll be able to sneak out,
especially in our dresses.”
“And it’ll definitely reach to Nova.”
“Exactly.”
“It’s already ten,” I say, irritated. “When do you think they’ll leave?
They sure as fuck don’t seem in a hurry.”
After hauling me to his room, Nova locked the door and proceeded to
ignore me. I didn’t complain and sat on his bed to finish reading my book.
The one he had threatened to burn. But the pages might as well have been
blurred because I couldn’t fucking concentrate or muster any interest in the
taboo story.
Not while I had my own private striptease happening before me.
Nova, the shameless man, slowly began undressing in front of the
mirror.
I am certain now that he hates suits or dressing formal in any capacity.
Unbothered with the company in the room, he went about his
business. First, he unbuttoned his shirt that stretched in all the right places
and revealed his fit torso. The muscles tightening in his abdomen made his
eight-pack abs even more pronounced.
I kept peering at him over my book as he removed it. His back was
just as spectacular. It was almost unfair how unreal his body was.
Acting nonchalant while my body didn’t get the memo that he was my
enemy was a battle in itself. It was even worse because he was oblivious to
it. When his hands went to his belt buckle, my throat went dry. I prayed he
would go to the bathroom or the closet to give me mercy.
But no.
 Hyperawareness suffocated me as I forced myself to read. But all I
could hear was the clanking of his belt, followed by the sound of him
lowering his zipper. I dared to glance again, an unknown force pushing me,
and saw his hands perched on his hips, seconds away from pushing his
pants down.
My eyes trailed upward and my breathing hitched when I found his
dark gaze locked on mine, burning with sexual intensity.
Holding me hypnotized, he slid his pants… and briefs down.
I threw my book aside and ran to the bathroom, slamming it shut and
locking it for good measure. While willing my racing heart to calm down.
Being in the shower reminded me of what I almost did the first time.
The urge to finish the job was a thousand times stronger.
“Earth to Rosalie,” jokes Miya, clicking her fingers in front of my
face. “Are you even listening to me?”
I clear my throat. “Umm yes. Of course.”
“Yeah, I bet.” Amusement laces her tone. “As I was saying, if they ask
about our plans for tonight, just say you need help with packing. Otherwise,
Nova will insist on that bodyguard you assaulted the other night.”
“Me? You were an accomplice too.”
“You went all Godzilla on his ass, spraying a whole can of pepper
spray after he confessed who he was.”
“While you held his hands back.”
“To protect you.”
“Keep telling yourself that,” I tease. Both of us replaying the
unfortunate event and bursting out laughing. “I think I took it out on the
wrong person. But God! I was so mad at Nova. I still am. As if I need
another man pulling the strings of my life.”
Miya sobers up and smiles ruefully. “What he did was absolutely
wrong. It’s a side of him I’ve never seen.”
“And yet it’s the only Nova I know.”
She sighs sadly before seemingly perking up and deviously saying,
“Then we better make tonight count. This is your last night and we’re going
to let loose. Alcohol, dancing, and… flirting with masked men.”
“I thought someone didn’t like masks.”
“I’m all about trying new things,” she replies, wiggling her eyebrows
suggestively.
“Are you trying to corrupt my cousin, little hellion?”
 Both of us startle at Nova’s cocky voice. How the hell does he sneak
up on me every time? Perhaps an invisible cloak or something that allows
him. Yep. He’s turning me into a certified maniac.
I defiantly don’t turn around and ignore him. Instead, I watch the
action movie, the name of which I have no clue of, playing on mute on the
massive TV mounted on the wall.
“Where are you off to, Nono?” questions Miya casually, as if we don’t
know exactly where he’s going. Probably to fuck some willing girl all night
long. Not that I care, mind you.
“Out.”
“Weird name for a club.”
I suppress a chuckle.
“Funny,” Nova replies unamused. “Aunty called on your cell. Might
want to call back.”
“What did she want?”
“It went to voicemail.”
“Or you were too lazy to pick up.” From my peripheral, I watch Miya
get up and round the couch while calling out to Nova, “Arsehole.”
Tension crackles in the air when the two of us are left alone. Seconds
pass in silence as I pretend and fail to ignore his daunting presence. I hear
him move and sigh in relief when I think he’s left. Only for his rich scent
that reminds me of a chaotic storm to become stronger and envelop me.
His warm breath teases the hair on the back of my neck as he leans
over me from behind. His arms hang on either side of my shoulders, grazing
along my forearms intentionally.
I could get up and leave.
But he’ll see it as a victory.
Giving him even a miniscule of satisfaction is something I’m
vehemently against.
“You didn’t answer my question,” he says, his lips ghosting against
my ear, drawing a shiver that has nothing to do with the cool air. “I won’t
like it if you turn my cousin against me.”
I stare unfocused at the screen as if it’s the most interesting thing in
the world.
He sighs. “Are we back to the silent treatment?”
“Go away,” I snap. The sooner he leaves, then I also can. “I’m
watching a movie.”
 “It’s on mute. With no subtitles.”
Damn it, I realize as he points that out, making my cheeks heat in
mild embarrassment.
“I’ve already seen it.”
“What’s the name of the movie then?”
My mind goes blank. He laughs huskily as I struggle to answer.
“Don’t you have somewhere to be?”
“I do.”
“Then fuck off.” My insult has no effect on him.
“Where’s my graduation present?” He hums curiously. “Don’t I get
one from my fiancée?”
“I’m here. You’re still alive. Consider it your gift.”
“Are threats going to be our love language, Rose?” His teeth graze my
earlobe. I try pulling away, only for him to bite down and make me hiss.
Letting go, he murmurs, “Don’t you want to know where I’m going? I
thought fiancées cared about this stuff.”
“The willing ones do.”
“Could’ve fooled me.” Toying with a strand of my hair, he rasps,
“Especially the way you ran and hid inside the bathroom earlier after ogling
me.”
“Not everyone is shameless like you, Nova.”
“Says the girl who reads smut with a straight face in public.”
I slap his hand away and stand to face him. My retort dies on my
tongue as I take him in. Still resting his hands on the back of the couch, he
straightens slightly. An expensive—Brioni or Ralph Lauren—black tuxedo
hugs his frame. Except, he has left the collar of his white dress shirt open to
reveal the sexy column of his throat and collarbones.
The only sign he doesn’t like formal attire.
Styled messy black hair falls over his forehead, giving him a roguish
look. Cut cheekbones and a clean-shaven jaw complement the shape of his
caramel brown eyes.
Nova looks jaw-droppingly ravishing.
A beast of the ball.
His lips twist into a sinful smile. “Want a picture? It’ll last longer.”
His taunt snaps me out of my momentary reverie and I cross my arms
to hide my pebbled nipples.
“Feeling cold?” he taunts with a knowing smirk.
 “Can’t you let me be in peace for my last night here?”
“No. It goes against my vow.”
I narrow my gaze. “Which is?”
“Drive you as mad as you drive me.”
Rolling my eyes in exasperation, I round the couch to leave this
pointless conversation. Before I can walk past him, he captures my wrist
and pulls me flush against him.
“Nova!” I wrinkle my nose even as my skin tingles everywhere he
touches. “You cannot grab me as and whenever you please. We’re not in
public.”
“Consider it practice,” comes his smart-ass reply. “I can’t have you
glaring at me every time I touch you in public.”
Using his grip on my wrist, he grasps the other with his free hand and
brings them up to the back of his neck so I’m hugging him. Silently telling
me to hold on, he lowers his hands to rest on my hips. Like two lovers in an
embrace.
What’s so shocking is that I’m not pulling away.
There’s no hiding my hard nipples pressing against his chest. I
become lost in his powerful gaze and whisper in a small voice, “What are
you doing, Nova?”
“Teaching you how to hug me when eyes are on us. So I’m not the
one always pulling you closer.”
In this position, every soft inch of me is touching his hard one. Yet he
tugs me even closer until our heartbeats sync. Tentatively, I run my fingers
through his soft hair on the back of his head. His eyes flash in savage lust,
dropping to my lips when I lick them nervously.
What the hell am I doing?
“I think I’ve got it,” I murmur, trying to step back and break the spell.
“Not yet.” His tone is low and hungry.
I squirm, not used to a man—any man—holding me so intimately. My
lips part of their own volition when something very long and hard pulses
against my lower stomach. I still at the realization that it’s Nova’s cock.
Oh my god. He’s turned on.
Because of me.
And we aren’t even doing anything remotely deviant.
Studying my reaction when I don’t pull away, one of his hands slides
down to cup my ass over my denim shorts. My eyes close from the
sensation when he teasingly squeezes my flesh. I can’t help but dig my nails
into his neck when he does it again.
Harder.
Rougher.
Greedier.
All while he stares unblinking as I unravel before him. Until I’m sure
he will leave imprints of his fingers. This must be what I read in my books
actually feels like.
His other hand travels to the back of my neck and twists my hair in his
fist to turn us sideways. Keeping our lower bodies pressed together, he tilts
my head back and bends to bring our mouths inches apart.
Stop this now, Rosa.
God knows I should stop.
Push him away.
Something. Anything.
Because we both know this is way past the line we’ll ever cross in
public. This is him bulldozing through my boundaries.
But I… can’t.
I drop my gaze to his mouth. So close that I can make the small
Cupid’s bow and memorize how his upper lip is thinner than the bottom
one. How they’ve only given me the softest whisper of a kiss.
My first not-a-kiss kiss.
Raising my gaze to meet his, I check to see if he’s remembering it,
too, from years ago. His fingers clench against my flesh, his jaw tightening.
Breathless, I wait for him to finish what he started. To shove me against the
couch and show me what a real kiss is.
A villain’s kiss.
Because that’s who he is to me, isn’t he?
“Nova,” I rasp. “Ki—”
A sudden flash goes off, followed by a loud click. Alarmed, I whip my
gaze toward the sound and find Malcolm standing in the corner, holding up
a phone.
When did he even come in? And why is he snapping our picture like a
creep?
“Did you get it?” asks Nova in an aloof tone as he lets me go.
I feel bereft for a second before staring between them in confusion,
the sexual haze twisting into an eerie feeling in my gut. Malcolm throws the
phone to him, which he smoothly catches with one hand.
“Get what?” I demand.
None of them answer as Nova peruses what is apparently his phone
while Malcolm wears his signature look of boredom. Except, there’s
unmistakable heat in his eyes as they roam over me.
I glance back at Nova and catch sight of our photo since I’m still
dumbly standing close to him. Suspicious, I demand more firmly, “What are
you going to do with that?”
“Post it, of course.”
Where he gropes my ass for the world to see? Hell no.
“I don’t think so,” I retort. “Delete them, Nova.”
“No.”
He effortlessly slaps my hand away and lifts his arm out of my reach
when I try to steal his phone and do it myself.
“I didn’t give you permission to take my photo.” My temper is rising.
“Don’t you dare post it.”
Nova’s account is public and it’ll spread like wildfire. No one’s going
to say anything to him but I’ll be the victim to the cruel jokes. No way that
picture isn’t indecent.
We must look seconds away from fucking.
I can’t even think of the lecture I’ll receive from Dad for tarnishing
our family name.
“Our relationship needs to seem real, Rose. The bullshit story we’ve
fed the media needs to look and sound believable,” Nova says, his voice
cold. “My dad didn’t miss the glare you aimed my way and demanded I
start posting our pictures like a normal couple.”
Understanding dawns about what just happened a few minutes ago.
His teasing and seductive touches, it was all an act. To do his father’s
bidding. And I stupidly fell for it.
I’m once again appalled by his manipulative streak.
Why does my chest burn? As though hurt.
“Do you think a single picture will magically fix it?”
“It’s a start.”
“And you couldn’t bother to simply ask me?”
His lips—that I almost begged to kiss me—twist cruelly. “It had to
look natural.”
“Not everyone is as good an actor as you.”
 “You should learn. It’s the only way you’ll survive my world.”
Pocketing his phone, he turns to leave and calls back over his shoulder,
“Let’s go, Colm.”
Malcolm lingers back. “Trouble.”
“It’s Rosalie.” My tone is biting. Butthurt he helped Nova without
telling me, I walk past him. He grabs my wrist until I look back at him.
“I aimed the camera above your waist.”
“How gentlemanly of you!” I taunt humorlessly. Jerking my hand out
of his, I go in search of Miya.
Fuck Nova.
Fuck Malcolm.
I’m getting drunk and dancing the night away, while vowing to never
let any man have the upper hand again. Tonight was the last time.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Nineteen
ROSALIE
“Slow down, Miya,” I whisper-yell. “I can’t walk any faster in these
heels in the dark.”
The grass tickles my legs as I hold the skirt of my dress up as we
sprint across the mostly deserted road, lined with several luxurious cars, as
if every student here is from a rich family. A few people lurk nearby,
huddled in small groups or pairs wearing masks as per the dress code.
While the ancient-looking castle looms ahead, straight out of a gothic
movie. The full moon rising behind the high tower, giving the illusion of
being close enough to touch or hold in the palm of my hand.
“Hurry,” replies Miya, shockingly walking expertly in her equally
high heels. She could give the models a run for their money walking on the
runaway. “I don’t want anyone to recognize us until we’re in.”
“Are you afraid they’ll tattle on us to Nova?”
“And Malcolm. Although, it’s you they’ll be tattling on, not me.”
“What do you mean?”
“You’re their undefeated champ’s secret fiancée,” comes her swift
reply. “Boys are intrigued why he kept you hidden. While the girls are
swimming in petty jealousy for taking away their favorite fuckboy. On that
note, do not, under any circumstances, take off your mask.”
“I don’t care,” I answer, bored. “They can have him for all I care. At
least I’d finally be rid of him. Me being here shouldn’t stop him from being
a Casanova.”
“Nova is not a manwhore.”
“Yeah, right.” My tone is sarcastic.
“No, seriously,” answers Miya, sincerity ringing in her voice.
“Contrary to the gossip, Nova doesn’t fuck around.”
“So he’s discreet,” I counter. “A day before I came here, he was
fucking some other girl.”
“Where did you hear that?”
“A friend of Malcolm’s.”
“Who?”
“A guy named Hunter or something.”
 “Hunter?” She chuckles. “That guy is drunk half of the time. He can’t
tell his hands from his arse. Not the most reliable source, babe.”
Is she implying Nova has been faithful to me? I find it hard to believe.
I might as well believe unicorns exists. So, I say, “But you’re not denying
he has slept around while being engaged to me?”
Giving me a knowing look, she replies, “And you’ve gone on dates
with the same intentions.”
“Failed dates.”
Her face hidden behind the mask, she simply rubs my shoulder
apologetically. Our conversation gets cut short when we arrive in front of
the tall gates. Miya raps her knuckle thrice and a tiny window slides open, a
masked man peering through it.
“Welcome to…?” he asks.
“Transylvania.”
That’s the password? Oh my god. Not at all what I expected. I
couldn’t have guessed it in a million years. No one could have. Kudos to
Malcolm, who I’m still pissed at for joining Nova on his quest to torment
me. Although, he did look apologetic.
Shocking, I know.
We’re finally allowed entry, giving my heart a zap of excitement. A
short dark hallway greets us. The security guard or whoever he was
vanishing into thin air. A stunning chandelier hangs from the ceiling,
glinting streaks of light on the blood red carpeted floor.
A curved spiral staircase beckons me, subtle music reaching our ears.
There’s also another hallway to my right that pulls me in with the floor-to-
ceiling zigzag mirrors lining the walls. A disco ball hanging that reflects
colorful blinding lights.
An uncanny resemblance to a house of mirrors in a circus, which I
used to visit often with my mom as a kid.
The corridor seems to go on, piquing my curiosity to where it leads.
Thank God, I have the whole night to explore it. Like me, Miya is studying
the caverns of the mansion with her mesmerized gaze.
A soft giggle, followed by a manly chuckle, makes us jump slightly.
The snickering couple goes past us, paying us no mind as they take the
flight of stairs.
“The party must be upstairs,” says Miya, while her eyes skirt to the
mirrored hallway.
 Glad I’m not alone in my curiosity, I intertwine our hands and tug her
in the opposite direction to the stairs. I don’t want us to get separated since
she’s my ride back home. I have no clue when Nova will be returning to his
place but I sure as fuck need to be there sound asleep when he does.
“We shouldn’t,” Miya protests. “We don’t know what’s there.”
“Don’t be a scared mouse, Miya,” I tease. “Sneaking in here was your
idea.”
“I just don’t want to get caught because we decided to play the thieves
in the night and ruin said night before it’s even begun.”
“Oh shush,” I murmur. “That’s what our pretty masks are for.”
On my right, I see my reflection staring back at me as I tug a not-so-
reluctant Miya after me.
The black full-length dress I’m wearing reveals more skin than it
hides. One-shoulder neckline with a diagonal cut in the center exposing the
sides of my breasts and another cut bares my midriff, revealing my pierced
belly button. While the skirt of my dress cinches on the top of my right
thigh with a slit before flowing to the floor.
With each step, my garter belt plays hide-and-seek teasingly.
I feel like the heroine from a James Bond movie.
My attention is snagged by my glittering butterfly mask, only hiding
the upper half of my face. The dark red painted lips complementing my
dress.
Behind me, Miya is the light to my dark in a stunning red ball gown.
Her big and flowy skirt trailing behind her. She could make a runaway
princess, out to search for her knight in shining armor. Or being stolen by a
villain.
With the wickedness swimming in the air, the latter is a more likely
possibility.
The hallway seems to go on and on, with sharp turns until we’re
walking up another spiral staircase. This one narrow, like that of a haunted
lighthouse. The vibration of the music from behind us disappearing until
only the clicks of our heels remain.
“Are you sure we’re not going to get lost?” murmurs Miya.
As soon as she says it, a hulking figure, dressed head to toe in black,
appears at the landing. His black metallic mask feels like staring into an
abyss. We stop short two steps below him. There better not be another
freaking passcode.
 Crossing his arms, he informs, “Party’s in the right wing.”
“So wh—” My words trail into a low squeak when Miya squeezes my
hand too hard.
“Why are you here then?” she asks mockingly, so I shut my mouth.
“Having a lame party of one?”
I hold back my laughter. Miya is hilarious in her response when she
wants to be.
“Let’s just say, this side isn’t safe for little girls like you.”
“Aww, did I hurt someone’s feelings?”
Is she forgetting we need him on our side to pass through? Taunting
him will accomplish the opposite.
“Turn around and go.”
“No. We wouldn’t be here if we didn’t know what was going to
happen.”
“Then you know only couples are allowed.”
My humor evaporates into utter shock when Miya slips her hand from
mine to wrap around my waist and presses herself against me before sultry
whispering, “And who told you we aren’t together?”
“Fuck,” he curses.
I fight the urge to roll my eyes at his typical guy reaction of us being
lesbians. However, I freeze at his challenging words.
“Prove it.”
How the hel—
In the next breath, Miya tilts my head to hers and presses her soft lips
against mine. My heartbeat skyrockets when she slowly kisses me and pries
my lips open with her tongue to dance once with mine. I’m too stunned to
do anything but let her lead the surprisingly sweet and exceptional kiss.
It ends just as quickly.
I slowly blink my eyes open and swallow thickly.
Fuck me. My first kiss happened with a girl.
“Jesus!” The guy’s low husky voice snags my attention. “Fine. Go
on!”
“Thanks!” says Miya chirpily while my mind is still on the kiss.
Taking my hand, she tugs me behind her. I wrinkle my nose when the guard
not so discreetly adjusts his hard-on as we go past him.
One we are out of earshot, I gasp, “What the hell, Miya?”
She stops and turns. “I’m so sorry. Don’t be mad.”
 “I’m not mad,” I say with a chuckle, surprised it didn’t come out
awkward. Goes to show just how close we’ve gotten as friends. “That was
one hell of a kiss.”
“Too many drunken dares make for a lot of practice.”
“Well, whoever you date will be one lucky guy.”
“I know.”
I shake my head with a small smile. “Why did you cut me off,
though?”
“Your accent, Rosalie,” she replies. “You’ll blow our cover in an
instant.”
“Damn it. I didn’t think of that,” I mutter. “And what about what will
happen here?”
“Oh that, I bluffed.”
“This isn’t your first rodeo, is it?”
Walking again, she shakes her head. “Nope.”
“I guess we’re in for a devious surprise then?” The excitement is
visible in my tone.
“It better be real fucking good.”
A set of double doors await us, a thick carpet welcoming us. The
second the door glides open with a small shove, both of our jaws drop.
“Wow!” I whisper in awe.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty
ROSALIE
Am I in the movie Beauty and the Beast?
Hearts light up in my eyes as I take in the thousands and thousands of
books in rows from top to bottom. It’s straight out of my fantasy. Every
daydreaming bookish girl’s fantasy.
As though someone peered deep into my brain and made it a reality.
The cavernous library we’ve stepped into is turned into a shimmering
ballroom. The four chandeliers decorate the ceiling, glinting and shining
like precious jewels. I twirl in a circle, wanting to soak in every tiny detail
into a memory I’ll cherish and reminisce forever.
The dim lightening makes our surroundings even more hypnotic.
I’m too mesmerized by the spines of the books to give a flying fuck
about the small crowd spread around the room. The party or our reason for
being here all but forgotten. My feet have a mind of their own, aching to
run toward the shelves, steal a book, and disappear somewhere to read.
I take a step, only for a firm hand to lock around my elbow in a vise-
like grip.
“Don’t you dare wander toward the books, Rosalie.”
I pout. “But—”
“I know what you’re thinking.” Miya huffs. “And no. You have all
your life to read. Tonight is about letting loose.”
I realize she’s right. I promised myself the same. Glancing at the
books longingly once more, I let Miya pull me toward what is a bar to our
right. Alcohol of all varieties and then some line the glass shelves behind it
in a striking arrangement.
Miya is busy buying her drink while I decline. Instead, I search the
throng of bodies dressed in custom tuxedos and suits, and a few in similar
dresses to ours with their faces hidden behind masks. Some downright
terrifying and creepy to sultry and innocent.
The ratio of men to women doesn’t fit the theme of everyone being a
couple.
In fact, there are more men than women.
Something’s not right.
 “There they are,” whispers Miya in my ear.
“Who?”
“Malcolm and Nova. Who else?”
In one of the corners of the room, which I didn’t notice before, is a
small seating area. A group of five men reserve that space as theirs, sitting
and quietly talking. Their aura screaming untouchable and superior to
others. One can always tell with the group that stands apart. Whether in
high school or college.
Besides, Nova wouldn’t belong in anything less than that.
I recognize Malcolm by his mask, which I saw in his bedroom earlier.
The dim light makes it hard to make out their suits so I can distinguish
Nova from the others and avoid risking being recognized by him.
“That guy lied,” mutters Miya angrily. “No one’s a couple here.
Unless it’s a polyamorous relationship.”
“Yeah, I figured it too,” I reply.
She nudges her drink, smelling like vodka, toward my hand, but I
shake my head.
“Oh, come on, one sip won’t hurt,” she insists.
“Fine.” I gingerly take a sip and immediately cough. “Ughh… Damn,
it burns. Who in their right mind can enjoy this?”
Miya laughs, rolling her eyes at my reaction, and downs the shot in
one go. Without fucking flinching.
“Show-off,” I tease.
“It’s not the taste but the high it brings in your bloodstream later.”
“I’ll take your word for it.”
Her gaze skirts over my shoulder and she curses under her breath,
“Shit.”
“What?” I ask, when she turns toward the bar.
“Don’t look but they’re all staring in our direction.”
I look down so my hair hides my face while smoothing my hand
down the slit in my skirt. “How about you and I circle around the room
separately to avoid drawing attention?”
“Yep.”
Flipping my hair over my shoulder, I adjust my mask and wander
away. Drawn to the books once more, I stride toward them and run my
fingers over the spines. The titles are foreign to me, but I can tell they’re all
classics and historical books.
 Suddenly the low music playing in the background stops altogether,
causing the murmurs to die down and a sinister anticipation darkening the
energy in the large room.
Whirling around, I no longer see Nova’s group in the corner.
In fact, they are nowhere to be seen.
None of the men are.
Miya and my eyes connect across the room a second before complete
darkness descends. Fear seizes my bones as I look left and right, seeing
nothing.
Suddenly, a noise cackles through what sounds like a speakerphone.
“Whoever catches you, you’re his for the night,” says a deep,
distorted voice. “The only way to escape, ladies, is to run fast… not that
it’ll work.”
The shelf behind me shifts and I’m yanked backward.
“Ahh… No!!” I scream.
It gets swallowed in the other screams that pierce the night. The secret
door designed as a shelf shuts in my face, taking away my hope of
escaping.
I’m left completely alone in a darkish hallway that doesn’t look well-
kept. Abandoned and dirty.
Twisting around, I bang my fists on the wall with all my might but it
doesn’t budge. Heart pounding in a scary drumbeat, I rest my forehead
against it in defeat. Nightmares that took me years to marginally overcome
and even more to keep buried resurface like cancer.
“Open! Open! Fucking open!” I hoarsely shout. “Please.”
No one replies and it remains quiet as a soulless night. The longer I
stay still, holding myself against the brick wall, the quicker my present
blurs with the past. The rancid smell of smoke, the rapid beating of my
heart, and the terrifying pitch-black darkness.
Tears sting my eyes, while my lungs feel like caving in from the lack
of oxygen.
I feel like the little me trapped in the room with him.
Behind my closed eyes, I see his hand reaching out and…
“No!” I whisper to myself and force my eyes open. “I’m not her
anymore. I will get out of here.”
Maybe this is my chance to completely overcome my worst fear.
 My limbs shake as I take deep, calming breaths until my vision
adjusts to the darkness. Slowly. I turn around and search for a way out.
Without getting caught by anyone.
I’m not being any man’s plaything.
Neither am I sneaking out ever again. I’ve learned my lesson. Risqué
getaways like these always go awry.
Of course, Nova and his friends would come up with these seedy
games for their thrill. Leaving a girl helpless gets their rocks off. Sure, I’m
intrigued by the fantasy of being taken by a masked man. The dirty danger
of it arousing.
But only if it’s on my terms.
I trail my palm along the wall on my left to guide me forward. My
heels click loudly on the floor. So, I pause and take my heels off because I
don’t want to alert the predators running rampant in these halls.
Besides, my heels would make for a perfect weapon.
Gripping them tight in my free hand, I resume walking and in few
short steps, my fingers collide with a doorknob. I grit my teeth when it
makes a horrible creaking noise as I push it down.
Or maybe it’s my frazzled brain making it seem louder than it is.
I enter a room lit up with candles. It’s furnished and maintained unlike
the hallway I was thrown into. A twin bed with a canopy sits in the middle
while a dresser with an arched mirror is pushed against one wall.
A princess’s room.
Lifting my gown, I reach the dresser and study its contents that have
been kept organized. The tiniest of scraping sounds cuts through the air.
Immediately, I stare up in the mirror above and my heart plummets to my
stomach when a silhouette appears behind me.
Whirling around, I come face to face with a tall man in a black-and-
white mask with hollow eyes. A sharp scream pierces out of my throat when
he charges for me. Adrenaline pumping, I kick him in the balls with the
pointy heel of my Louboutin.
He howls in pain and falls to the ground.
“Fucking bitch!”
Left with one shoe, I get the hell out of the room through another door
on my left. Another long corridor greets me as I run farther away to avoid
being caught by the man. I stop when I hear giggling.
 “Hello,” I call out, because I think I’m closer to other girls being
chased.
My head snaps behind me and I watch them run past, followed by a
guy confidently going after them. Hardly running. As if catching them is a
foregone conclusion.
Unlike me, those girls didn’t seem scared.
Again, they aren’t broken like me.
I shudder as I take a step and collide with a wall. No, a hard brick-like
chest. I try to turn but strong hands grip my waist and press flush against
my back. The buttons on his shirt scraping against my naked skin due to the
low cut of my gown.
Fear wars with something strange igniting low in my belly as I feel his
warm breath skate across my neck. However, my rational instinct wins and
I knock my elbow in his gut. He exhales roughly but his firm hold doesn’t
ease.
Fight or flight, I once again poorly attempt to jam my heel in his body
just to dislodge his grasp. Only for him to easily wrestle it out of my hand
and throw it away.
The sharp thud echoes around us.
“Let me go!” I demand, heaving a breath.
Arms circling to my front, he grabs my wrists and locks them against
my stomach. The smooth material of the mask caresses the side of my face
as he whispers in my ear, “Shh…”
Tugging us into a shaded corner, he keeps me caged against his body.
I’m confused when the same door I left bangs open and the guy I kicked
steps out—limping, actually—followed by his friend.
“Where the hell did she go?” he growls.
“We’ll catch her,” answers his friend. “She couldn’t have gone far.”
“I won her fair and square.”
Won? What am I? Cattle? The condescending asshole. I have half a
mind to go punch him again. As if reading my intentions, the stranger
behind me squeezes me tighter. Both of us listen as the two guys continue
plotting.
“The rules didn’t say they’ll resist or fight back,” he continues
whining.
“Maybe she wasn’t from the group.”
Was I that obvious? Shit.
 “Whatever. I’ll teach her a lesson once I get my hands on her.”
Behind me, the stranger who is turning out to be a savior, tenses at the
blatant threat. I also realize how I haven’t been scared for even a second
since he dragged us into a corner.
The two men finally stride in the opposite direction. Yet neither of us
move.
I’m curious what he’ll do next.
Loosening his grip until my wrists fall back to my sides, he nudges
me forward with his palms on my hips. Tingles spread all over me as I obey
the command. Turning, I look up into his face and gasp in shock.
Because staring down at me is no savior, but a predator in sheep’s
clothing.
Malcolm.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-one
ROSALIE
His black mask concealing every square inch of his face, he stares
down at me. Except those hollow eyes piercing into me.
Does he recognize it’s me?
I bet he does. Why else would he protect me from his egoistic friends?
I’m still pissed at him for earlier, yet relief pours over me at knowing
it was him all along. It explains why I felt comfortable and not quivering in
fear.
“Oh! Thank God, it’s you!” I mumble, smiling.
He eats the distance with one step.
“Are you trying to say sorry?” I tease.
His head tilts sideways. Raising his hand, he hooks his finger
underneath my mask and pulls until the knot at the back of my head
uncurls.
Shit. I completely forgot I was wearing one too.
When my face is revealed, something shifts. It’s seismic and
dangerous.
I can’t see his expression yet I can sense his mood darkening.
My breaths slowing down while I remain still as a statue when he
trails the edge of my feminine mask down the slope of my neck.
Goosebumps rise everywhere he teasingly caresses. My nipples harden into
tight peaks even though he’s not even touching them.
He languidly travels a path over the cuts in my dress.
Is this the same Malcolm I’ve been living with for the past week?
Has he wanted me all along?
Or somehow, he’s uncovered my plan of seducing him?
Sure, we had friendly banter but I never got the vibe he desired me.
Except today, when he caught me and Nova together. Maybe the anonymity
is allowing him to let his true feelings reign.
Isn’t that exactly what I wanted?
His hand is almost to the apex of my thighs when I seize his wrist. My
voice quivers when I whisper, “What are you doing?”
 He doesn’t answer and lets the mask flutter to the ground. I tremble
when he tugs his hand free and runs his knuckle up my thigh that’s visible
through the slit in my dress. Tracing upward and upward, he wraps his hand
just below my hipbone and wrenches me against him.
I moan, grabbing the lapels of his suit jacket as he presses me against
the large bulge in his pants. Pushing me against the wall, he rests his other
hand above my head while wrapping my leg around his waist, and then he
ever so slowly thrusts.
Shoving the skirt of my dress aside as if it’s an annoying hindrance,
his hips grind against my pussy. The thin barrier of my thong turning
shamelessly damp, letting me feel every thick ridge of his erection. Head
falling back, my eyes close as he sets a slow but hard pace.
I can’t believe this is happening.
It must be a dream.
Except when I open my eyes, his masked face is inches from mine.
Thrill shoots up my spine.
Because his broody silence shouldn’t be so hot and scary. Nor should
arousal spread through my veins at the depravity of letting my enemy’s best
friend dry hump me in a deserted hallway in an ancient castle.
My mind reminds me Nova is doing the same with another girl
somewhere close.
Despite knowing his fiancée was at home, he came here to play chase
and fuck another girl. After posting our sham of a photo to fool the world of
our fidelity.
Why should he have all the fun while sabotaging every aspect of
mine?
Staring into Malcolm’s face shrouded by darkness and feeling his lust,
I let go of my inhibitions and trace my hand up the ridges of his abs.
Curling my hand around his nape, I pull him down and whisper, “I want
you but first… you need to catch me.”
Shoving him, I run.
His footsteps thud behind me just as I push inside another abandoned
room. Candles light it, providing a semblance of serenity and I turn my
head when Malcolm enters behind me. Arrogant as ever, he crooks his
finger at me.
We circle each other and I put the bed between us.
 Sneakily, he momentarily distracts me by slowly removing his jacket
from his broad shoulders. His physique is no less impressive, and I stare,
starstruck, especially at the bulge straining his pants.
He stalks forward, making me realize he’s trying to trap me in a
corner. Except, there’s another door closer to me and I sprint toward it, just
shy of his hand grabbing me. I expect to walk into another hallway since
this place is built like a maze.
My smugness disappears when it’s a small closet I enter instead.
The door slams shut behind me.
Locking me inside with my predator.
Chest heaving, I face him, and the savageness wafting from him
leaves my body thrumming with need. My fingers twist in my dress as I
watch him roll his sleeves up. I can sense his gaze perusing over my hard
nipples, visible because of the moonlight spilling through a window high up
in the corner.
The moment he’s done baring his forearms, I take a step back.
“We shouldn’t,” I whisper in a last-ditch attempt, but there’s no fight
in my plea.
He shakes his head, as if agreeing, but still moves toward me.
Bridging the gap, I’m pushed against an empty shelf. There’s nowhere
to go. His fingers tangle in my hair while his free hand shoves underneath
my skirt. I feel his impatience in the vicious pull with which he tears off my
thong.
My knees buckle when he boldly cups my drenched pussy.
Nothing besides my own fingers have touched me there.
I wait for the shyness to sink in but being shrouded in near darkness
lures the wicked girl in me who isn’t afraid to take control of her life.
Spreading my legs wider, I invite him to take more, touch me harder and
more possessively.
His thin patience snaps.
Grinding the heel of his palm against my clit, he dips one digit
between my wet folds. I hear him groan low in his throat before a second
finger joins to rub my pussy. The more teasingly he does it, the more I soak
his hand.
As if I didn’t already know it, he shocks me by lightly slapping my
pussy until a wet noise pierces the air between us.
It’s illicit and wrong.
 He does it twice more, my whimpers spurring him on.
I can’t contain my whine when he pushes one finger inside my
entrance. I’m incredibly tight despite my arousal but his will is stronger. His
hold in my hair shifts to press his palm just above my pussy and hold me
still as he stuffs his finger to the knuckle.
The fullness is a strange sensation. Sinful and erotic.
There’s no point in confessing I’m a virgin.
He already knows it.
“Ohh!” I moan when he wiggles the digit in my walls, letting me
adjust to the intrusion. I rise on my toes when he pushes it even deeper, to
the hilt. “Oh fuck!”
With his other hand, he flicks his thumb over my clit until it swells
and hardens. The odd discomfort turns into tingling pleasure. He explores
the tells of my body, the way it responds when he’s delivering teasing
caresses or grazing my bundle of nerves with his nails or increasing his
pace to rough and hard. Before changing t0 a slow but deep pace that elicits
louder moans from my lips.
Him patiently trying to learn my body rather than ruthlessly taking his
own pleasure heightens my lust.
I grab his wrist on instinct when he nudges another broad finger
against my opening. Grabbing both my wrists with one hand, he shoves
them above my head. Rubbing my clit in tight circles, he continues lazily
fucking me with one finger.
Despite being restrained under him, I feel free. A hazy sensation
coming over my senses, making my hips undulate against his hand expertly
bringing ecstasy to my pussy.
“Ahh,” I cry out when he pinches my clit.
The sudden pain adding to the thrill. When he pushes another finger in
again, I don’t resist him and welcome the pleasurable pain it’ll bring. My
opening stretches around his broad fingers, slowly accepting him. He makes
a come-hither motion inside my channel, touching nerve endings I didn’t
know existed.
I see stars.
“Yes! More!”
He touches the same spot again and when I moan, he completely pulls
out before thrusting to the hilt. Pushing his thigh between my legs, he keeps
me open and still while his palm slaps against my clit with every thrust.
 Nothing except pleasure courses through my veins.
“Harder, please,” I beg.
The last of his control shatters and his finger fucking becomes
unhinged. Impossibly deeper. Rougher.
The storm of an orgasm barrels down on me.
I enjoy every shudder and floating sensation as I writhe underneath
him. I’m panting harder as I come down to earth. Sharp as a knife, the urge
to peer into his face rises. The first man to ever bring me an orgasm that
wasn’t stolen from me.
I hate Nova with a deeper vengeance for keeping this experience out
of my reach.
All for his sick game of control.
I tug against Malcolm’s grip on my arms but he doesn’t budge. So, I
demand, “Let me see your face.” He remains quiet and menacing under his
mask. I lower my voice to a sultry tone and ask again, “I just want to look at
you as you take me.”
A firm shake of his head.
Not giving me a chance to protest, he moves his fingers still lodged
deep inside me. Need builds again under his ministrations and I lose all
coherent thought.
Scissoring his fingers, he stretches me wider.
I blush, realizing he’s prepping me for his cock, which runs along his
inner thigh. Long and hard. The size intimidating as hell. Yet my pussy
craves to feel it pierce me.
If it’ll even fit.
I shudder when my wrists are freed. Withdrawing his fingers, he
traces both his palms around my waist, to my flat stomach, before cupping
my breasts. They fit like globes in his hands as he admires them.
“Yes,” I whimper when he twists my hard nipples harshly.
The pain spreads through my body in a warm caress. Watching my
reaction, he repeats his actions. Again, learning my body’s secret spots as if
it’s a quest he’s ruthlessly conquering.
Knowing it’ll be a long while before I can get a chance like this again,
I raise my trembling hand to trace his belt buckle and shyly ask, “Can I
touch you?”
He’s been in charge ever since we were enclosed in the closet.
Strangely, I don’t want to rebel.
 I want to be told what to do.
My words hang in the air while I hold my breath. He nods. I waste no
time in unbuckling his belt and pulling it through the loops. His chest rises
and falls with even breaths but the tautness in his shoulders gives him away.
He’s as affected as I am.
His grip on my breasts tightens when I insert my hand inside his
boxers and slowly wrap it around his girth. The silky skin against hard
muscle sends a jolt down my spine. If he senses my inexperience in the way
I hold him, he doesn’t say anything.
He hasn’t said anything at all.
Yet somehow, we’ve been in sync.
Is that normal?
I run my fingers down his thick length and, fuck, it seems to go on.
With each inch I trace, I become scared, gobsmacked, and turned on. Does
he expect me to fit it all inside me? In my virgin pussy, no less?
Swallowing my nerves, I pump his cock. Learning the veins as his
girth pulses in my grip. When I squeeze around his head, a bead of moisture
leaks. I sharply look up when he groans.
“Am I doing it right?” I whisper, wanting him to feel as amazing as he
made me feel.
Staring down at me, he lowers one of his hands to wrap it over mine
and help me pull out his cock. Just as quickly, he lets go. Triumphant, I take
it as my cue to continue my hand job.
My fingers don’t completely meet around his girth, so I use my other
hand too. He’s so big. Hard. I wish I could see it in all its glory to
memorize. But I can’t be greedy for more.
I didn’t even think I’d come this far.
Tonight has been a roller coaster.
And I intend to end it on a high.
He swells in my grip and before I can understand what it means, my
hands are torn away. I gasp when he instantly finds the hidden zipper in my
gown and yanks it down. It puddles to the floor in a heap, leaving me
completely bare.
A low inaudible expletive leaves his mouth, making me flush.
It’s all the warning I get before his hard muscular body covers mine as
he grabs my ass to lift me into his arms. On instinct, I circle my legs around
his waist while holding on to his broad shoulders.
 He’s completely clothed except for his half-undone pants and rigid
cock.
It presses right against my dripping slit.
“Not enough,” I gasp. Seemingly understanding my need, he props
my back against the shelves and uses one of his hands to push between our
bodies. I sigh in pleasure when he runs the crown of his dick to delve
deeper into my folds.
Suddenly, I can’t wait any longer.
“Fuck me,” I both demand and beg. “No more teasing. Just claim me.
Please.”
With a sharp inhale, he poises the precum-slicked head against my
opening and slowly pushes in. I bite my lip, nervous and needy while my
body resists. I can hear my own heartbeat in my ears when he tilts my ass to
slide in past my resisting muscles.
Muscles taut, he holds himself back to ease his entry. His cock like a
steel rod breaking open my walls. Like I’m being ripped in two. Yet I don’t
want him to stop. Because I can sense him being careful, almost reverent.
I gasp when he’s finally halfway in. His fingers digging into my ass as
he slowly pulls out before thrusting in again. He keeps repeating the
movement until my body goes lax under his. The fullness eliciting sparks of
pleasure.
When he plunges inside again, he doesn’t stop. His hand gripping my
hip reaches to rub my swollen clit to distract me from the next brutal thrust
as he tears through my virginity.
“Malcolm!” I cry out his name.
His body freezes for a fraction of a second before the last traces of his
humanity succumbs to the predator in him.
In the next breath, I’m being claimed and ruined for other men.
Ruined for Nova.
His face the one I see when I shatter around Malcolm’s cock.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-two
ROSALIE
(Present – Eight years later)
My biggest regret—not choosing science as my stream in school.
If I had, maybe I could’ve have become a kick-ass scientist and
invented a time machine. Or a machine that made me control time. Second
best option—or worst, depending which side you’re on—I could’ve created
a virus that made touching another human deadly and spread it around the
city.
I’d be the most hated person on the planet. But at least then, I won’t
be subjected to an unwanted marriage. A bleak future. Saddled with a man
who vows to hate me.
My hope of undoing the deal made by my parents ten years ago
dwindled and pretty much died as each year passed.
I’ve lived through all the stages of grief.
And have finally come to acceptance.
Nova D’Cruz will very soon be my husband.
As the dreadful weekend approaches—in seven days—my family is
celebrating the train wreck about to happen with wide smiles and throwing
money around like confetti on the wedding preparations.
Every media outlet in the country is calling it the bash of the year.
An extravagant, regal affair of the century.
Because it’s not often two powerful families, known to be at each
other’s throats, come together for a celebration of love and peace.
God! What a joke.
Everyone assumes weapons and violence are dangerous. When words
are far deadlier. The power they wield, twisting and spinning the truth, can
destroy and create chaos.
I’ve witnessed my father do it countless times that my life has become
a web of lies. A sordid tale of manipulation and illusion.
But hey! On the bright side, I can’t complain my life will be boring.
“Your father will not be pleased, Rosalie.”
My mother’s voice breaks through my morose thoughts and I mumble
flatly, “When is he ever?”
 My pet pug, Maggie, who senses my mood darkening lifts her
wrinkled face from my lap to lick my arm affectionately. She repeats it
again until I give her a small smile. I pat her head once she settles down
again to softly snore.
I swear, all she does is sleep twenty-four hours a day.
Meanwhile, my two other dogs lie down near the end of the bed. A
rescued pit bull named Bunny, because his favorite pastime is jumping on
my bed, and a Chihuahua, Fire, because he’s my little spitfire. He’s tiny but
protective as hell.
Actually, they all are.
At least I’ll have someone who loves me at my in-laws.
“You cannot wear a black bridal dress,” my mom informs with a
disgruntled sigh. “It’s bad luck.”
Delusion—still my mom’s best friend.
The marriage is doomed to fail with or without a black dress. “I don’t
care. It’s my favorite color. Don’t I get a choice since I’m the bride?”
“Your father won’t—”
“Then don’t tell him,” I cut her off. “Let it be a surprise.”
I’d be facing his wrath but he also won’t confront me in front of the
thousands of guests or risk his reputation as a perfect family man. By the
time the ceremony will be over, I won’t be his problem anymore.
The unwanted daughter will be out of his life for good.
“Rosa,” my mom softly murmurs, standing with her hands perched on
her slim hips. While my bridal and reception dresses hang on racks behind
her. Both black as night. “You still cannot be against the marriage. It’s been
years.”
Has she truly been blind all this time? Then again, she’s hardly ever
home.
I’ve spent years letting Nova and my father control every waking
moment of my life. Both acting like entitled assholes with the right to
dictate how I live. It became a living hell after they joined forces.
Shocking, isn’t it?
Once I returned from London after attending Nova’s graduation, the
confidence I felt standing up to Nova was blown into smithereens when I
caught sight of the bodyguard he had hired for me.
The one I had assaulted in a fit of rage.
 Except now, he was hired by my father, whom Nova had fed some
elaborate lie that I was in imminent danger because he had received some
threatening emails. He manipulated my dad into believing he cared and
wanted to protect me.
Or perhaps my father simply didn’t care enough.
He must’ve wanted to ensure his end of the deal was secure.
My heart screams it was the latter.
Since it will be pointless to tell this to my mom, I don’t bother. “You
decided to choose a husband for me, the least you can do is let me pick my
wedding dress, Ma.”
She flinches before softening her features. “Nova is a good man,
Rosa. He will make you happy.”
Unless miserable and masochistic is the new happy, I doubt it.
It was like a switch had been flipped after the trip because everything
took a turn for the worse. Shortly after my return, Nova also came back to
immediately join his family’s business.
Unlike every time before when he was back home, he religiously kept
his distance from me since his move became permanent. I was prepared to
have him breathing down my neck at every opportunity.
Torment and tease me like he did the whole week in London.
However, I became completely nonexistent to him.
Shoved back into an invisible corner that was my safe haven.
Even my mom was perplexed when he smartly declined the dates she
tries to set up for us.
The three years I was gone to study in a different city, we never saw
each other. I only felt his suffocating presence from the constant
bodyguards I was surrounded with. The countless articles I read about him
in business and gossip magazines. Because it didn’t take long before he
started to make the headlines.
Successfully leading a merger with a US shipping company.
Ruthlessly acquiring a Middle Eastern oil company.
He had turned into a shark in the business world. A bull that broke
into Wall Street with D’Cruz Empire’s shares skyrocketing. Being a genius
and cutthroat tycoon is in his blood.
In the span of four years, his own net worth reached ten figures,
making him one of the youngest multibillionaires in our country.
Just another boost his ego needed.
 The media being a greedy mass of hawks didn’t miss my absence.
Especially once I came back home after my graduation. The chatter that
there was trouble in paradise spread like wildfire.
And once again, Nova and I were thrown together.
The sight of him after three years of emptiness was an electric jolt to
my system.
He looked nothing like the boy I remembered.
A sharpness and cold-bloodedness made home in his warm brown
eyes. They didn’t stare at me with cruel mischief like every time in the past.
It was replaced by barbed wires of hatred and hostility.
I was so taken aback when he didn’t throw any insult or threat.
He stared right through me.
Slicing me straight down in the middle.
Our fathers had called us together to give a long-ass lecture about how
we needed to be seen together in public. And so began my role of a trophy
fiancée. The company dinners and functions I was forced to parade around
on his arm. Even then, he hardly spoke two words to me and treated me like
I was just an extension of his arm.
It should’ve relieved me.
Instead, it did the opposite.
I felt like a cheap whore. Arm candy he had paid for the night. From
the same man who had claimed that I was his equal. Thus, proving he was
nothing but a selfish liar.
The older version of Nova was vicious. Cold. Cruel.
Meanwhile, I found a few fleeting moments of freedom where I didn’t
act like my world was one big fairy tale. Only because not a soul knows
about them. Not even my two closest best friends, Bianca and Iris.
Everybody saw me as a dumb and spoiled heiress.
I was far from it.
“Let’s hope it’s true because it’s too late to back out now,” I finally
reply to my mom. While secretly wishing she would listen to her motherly
instincts and tell me that it’s not too late. That if I said the word, she’ll
cancel the wedding.
They never come.
“I wouldn’t choose just any man for you, my love,” she says. “You
need to trust me.”
 “Are you going to tell Dad about the dress?” Disappointment pinches
her features when I disregard her words.
“Of course not. But I still think you should reconsider it. You’ll
survive a day without wearing black.”
“No thanks, I’m good.”
“I told you we should’ve kept goth wedding as the theme, Mom.”
Both of us turn to my older sister Jasmine’s amused voice reaching us
from the doorway. She stands with her two-year-old daughter, Suhana,
perched on her hip. Both of them twinning in identical floral traditional
Indian kurtis and leggings.
The tension dissipates from the room and I jump down from the bed
to get to my adorable and chubby niece. She starts to wiggle in her mom’s
arms to excitedly come to mine. My heart has never been so full than when
she showers me with love.
“Come here, my little fairy,” I whisper in a baby voice, taking her
from Jasmine. “Masi has missed you so much.”
She babbles something intelligible, making me chuckle. Swinging her
in the air, I place kisses all over her cute face and her laughter spills in my
ear. My dog, Bunny, seeing the commotion, runs to us and sits near my feet,
wagging his tail and waiting.
I bend and let him lick Suhana’s tiny hand before straightening.
“I see the preparations are in full swing,” comments Jasmine, as Mom
joins our little circle and hugs my sister.
“Waste of money since the wedding isn’t happening here.”
“It’s a joyous occasion, Rosa,” tsks my mom. “If this isn’t the time to
decorate the house, then when is?”
Jasmine and I exchange a look before she gazes over my shoulder.
Her eyes widen at the sight of my huge shimmering black wedding dress
that I had custom-made. Since Nova’s parents are Catholic, there will be a
Christian ceremony with a priest while all the pre-wedding rituals will be
according to Indian traditions.
“Why am I not surprised?” says Jasmine before smirking, “I’m just
shocked you’re getting busted now by Mom.”
“Don’t you start on me too,” I warn.
“Of course not, silly. That stunning dress is so you.”
I give her a grateful smile. Jasmine knows how I truly feel about the
arrangement and the contract I’m bound by and also having watched Nova’s
silent cruelty over the years. Like a protective big sister, she confronted Dad
and demanded he break the engagement. Only to be threatened to be cut off
from the family and dismissed.
Dad would probably have been harsher had she not been pregnant
with Suhana.
“Thanks, Jas.”
“But Dad is going to be pissed.”
Just then, a servant appears behind her and looking at me, informs,
“Mr. Kapoor is calling you to his office, Miss Rosalie.”
“Speaking of the devil,” I mutter.
“Rosalie!” admonishes Mom.
But I’m already out the door and down the hallway. Reaching his
office on the opposite wing of the house, I knock and wait. His reply comes
from the other side and I push inside.
The stench of burning tobacco assaults my nose. It takes everything
inside me not to wretch and keep my expression concealed as I come face
to face with my father, who has one of his imported cigars lit up.
Trepidation rises in the pit of my stomach because he only smokes
when he’s controlling his anger. I’ve learned to handle him in all of his
moods except this. It’s too much of a reminder of that awful and terrifying
night.
Yet somehow, I hold on to my composure. “How can I help you,
Dad?”
His chair is tilted sideways, giving me the view of his profile as he
peers at the wall. With a flick of his wrist, he points toward the chair
opposite his desk. “Have a seat.”
I quickly obey, already wanting to run away.
He takes a puff while tapping his knuckle on the desk with the other. I
resist the urge to nervously chew on my lip, not risking pissing him off
further.
“Everything going well with the wedding planner?” he questions
sternly. “I don’t need to tell you that you should be on your best behavior
and do nothing to embarrass me.”
He’s the one sacrificing his daughter for a financial gain yet I’m the
embarrassment.
Immediately, my mind goes to my dress. But there’s no way he could
know. Besides my best friends, Mom and Jasmine are the only ones who
know. They would never betray me. Judging by his tone, I’m torn whether
or not to confess.
Because if I do, I’ll definitely have to say goodbye to the dress.
My heart doesn’t allow me to risk it.
I need to have at least one thing that is not being forced on me when it
comes to the wedding. One piece that’ll help me get through it.
“I asked you a question, Rosalie,” he snaps, slapping his palm on the
desk when I take too long to answer.
“Yes, I know,” I rush to say. “Tamana and her team are very efficient
and handling everything perfectly.”
His chair creaks over the heartbeat in my ears as he twists to face me.
Despite working from home today, he’s impeccably dressed in a custom
Brioni suit. Over the years, his wrinkles have become more prominent and
not taken away his harshness.
Another long inhale with traces of smoke reaching my space, he
coolly asks, “Nothing that needs my intervention?”
He knows about the dress. However, my self-preservations seem to be
on a stroll.
“No, Papa.”
His sharp gaze doesn’t waver from mine, observing for any tell.
I boldly hold the eye contact and watch as he slowly rises to his full
height. Rounding the big desk, he disappears out of my sight to walk back
and forth behind me. My hands sweat and I discreetly rub them down my
thighs, over my leggings.
“May I please leave now?” I ask, my chest feeling too tight. I jump
when his hands land on the back of my chair, making his cigar-holding
fingers hang inches from the side of my face. The heat stinging my skin.
Desperate to leave, I whisper, “Is there anyth—”
“Are we invited to a funeral on the same day as your wedding,
Rosalie?” he asks, a curious edge in his tone.
Shit. He’s furious.
Confess or lie.
Confess or lie.
Confess or lie.
“No.”
I cry out when he slaps a receipt on the desk with the name of the
bridal boutique staring back at me. The burning butt of his cigar grazes the
top of my arm when he leans back. The burn doesn’t even register over his
loud and angry voice as he reveals his true emotions.
“I’ll ask again… is there something that needs my attention?”
“It’s just a dress, Dad.” My voice is shaky.
“My daughter isn’t walking down the aisle in an ugly black dress as if
she’s being marched down to her death sentence,” he yells.
“It’s not a big deal,” I pleadingly say. “No one will care.”
“For God’s sake, Rosalie!” he snaps, once again behind his desk and
leaning over it. “Why the hell can’t you be normal for once? Always
dressing like a goth and weirdo. It was supposed to be a phase and you
should’ve grown out of it.”
Angry tears sting my eyes against the lash of his cruel insult. In his
mind, I’ll be nothing but a disappointment, a shameful mark on his pristine
family’s name.
Giving me a derisive once-over, he continues listing all my flaws,
“The red hair, the piercings, where and when is it going to stop, huh? When
are you going to start acting like an adult, and not a rebelling child? You’re
nothing but a disgrace to this family. It’s a miracle the D’Cruzes are still
willing to accept you as their daughter-in-law.”
“I have done everything you’ve asked of me. Why can’t you let me
have this one thing?” I bargain like a pathetic girl. “Are you worried Nova
will care? He won’t.”
“You’re in over your head if you think I’m letting you walk out in that
heinous dress. It better be in the trash before the day is over.” Dismissing
me, he picks up his phone while muttering, “I’m telling your mother to take
you shopping and buy another.”
“No.”
His head snaps to mine, eyes narrowing into slits. “What did you say,
little girl?”
I’ve let go of my pride. My freedom. My happiness. Every morsel of
my life for him. Without a fight. But I’m not giving up on this.
“I’m wearing the black one.”
In a flash, he’s in front of me and jerking me out of the chair. I raise
my arm in defense, expecting a slap. Instead, all he does is shake me
violently until I’m sure he’ll either leave a bruise or pull my arm out of its
socket.
“Repeat that again.”
 I make the mistake of glaring even as a tear slips down my cheek.
Uncaring about mistakenly leaving a burn scar, his fingers grip my
chin tightly with the same hand holding his cigar. He squeezes until I
whimper low in my throat. My eyes burning from the smoke billowing so
damn close and I hold my breath.
“Yo-you’re hurting m-me, Dad.”
One thick eyebrow arches and he growls low, “You’re finally worth
something and I will not let you jeopardize everything over a thing as trivial
as a stupid dress. Burn it down.” Letting me go with a chilling look, I
smack hard against the chair and wince. Picking nonexistent lint off his suit,
he barks, “Get out.”
I turn around and run, slamming the door behind me.
My knees buckle as I cough and bend over to take in deep breaths.
Quiet sobs rack my chest as his cruel words repeat inside my head. I hate
that he reduces me to this pitiful and scared state.
A scraping noise jerks me upright.
Through my blurry gaze, my eyes connect with the bane of my
existence.
Nova.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-three
NOVA
“It’s bad luck to see the bride before the wedding,” Rosalie taunts as
soon as the shock of me hovering a few feet away wears off. A notable
tremor in her voice matching the teary-eyed state of her beautiful face.
“Pretty positive it only applies to a day before and not a week.”
“Look who’s counting down the days.” Hastily rubbing at her cheeks
as if it’ll hide the evidence that she was sobbing just mere seconds ago, she
straightens and aims a glare my way. “How long have you been standing
here?”
“Long enough.”
“Taken stalking as a side gig?”
If it were any other circumstances, I would ignore and continue with
my business. The way I did for the first three and a half years after I was
back. In London, she betrayed me in the worst possible way and the only
way to curb the burning hatred I truly began to harbor for her was by
burying myself into building my own empire.
She was just like her father.
Uptight and conniving.
The strong urge to make her mine that I felt in London eviscerated in
the wake of a single night. The flame lasting for a fleeting second before
swiftly burning into ashes.
However, in this moment, I can’t pry my eyes off her.
My attention is locked on the imprints of fingers on her fair skin
around her jaw. Another perusal reveals bruises forming around her right
forearm. The color fresh and quickly darkening.
It makes me seethe because the room she exited immediately tells me
it’s her father’s doing. The man very soon to be my father-in-law.
I’m cruel and blunt in the way I treat her but I draw the line at abuse.
Only a spineless dick would physically hurt a woman.
“Stop staring,” she snaps, bringing her hair forward to shield her
arms.
Too late.
 At least he hasn’t broken her spirit yet. Though now I’m wondering
how long he has been secretly abusing her. I knew she isn’t his favorite
child since he practically sold her to my family, but to this extent, it makes
me furious for not finding that out sooner.
If you weren’t keen on ignoring and punishing her, you would’ve.
Fed up with my silence, she tries to brush past me but I grab her at the
last second. Her feminine scent distracting me momentarily. The effect
touching her skin has on my senses hasn’t lessened. It has turned into an
addict’s withdrawal.
Because it’s not often I allow myself a taste.
“I’m not in the mood, Nova,” she sighs, defeated.
“Neither am I.” Pushing her cherry red curls away, I trace the bluish
skin and grit my teeth when she flinches. “What did you do to piss him
off?”
“I exist. That’s what.”
“Rose.”
Eyes still shiny from tears meet mine. “Don’t act like you care.”
We’re alone and I don’t need to pretend to care.
But self-preservation is the last thing on my mind when I’m around
her.
“I don’t, but I also don’t condone grown men hitting women,” I reply
calmly. “And I’m not letting you leave until you tell me exactly what
happened.”
Realizing I won’t budge, she answers in a flat tone, “He’s upset about
my wedding gown. It’s… black.”
That’s it? He hit her over this.
She whispers it so uncomfortably as if I’ll berate or react similarly
too. Hell, I expect nothing less from her.
I grit my teeth and force my anger down to not storm inside and beat
the shit out of her father for being a condescending prick. It’s been quite
long since I punched someone really good, now that my days of boxing in
underground rings are behind me.
It’s the only thing I miss from my college days.
“And just how often does he get pissed like this?”
She doesn’t miss the underlying question. That how many times he’s
gotten upset and laid his hands on her.
 I’m certain she won’t answer because neither of us lets our guards
down and be vulnerable around each other. But then her voice drops to a
whisper, “Often.”
I never thought I could think any less of Mihir Kapoor, turns out I can.
Cupping her chin gently and tilting her face to mine, I firmly tell her,
“I never want to see you alone with him. If there is anything to discuss—”
Though I’ll make certain there never is. “—you’ll have me by your side.
Understand?”
“Why?” Her fire returns. “I’ve been handling him on my own for
years just fine.”
“You have bruises on your arm, his fingerprints on your cheeks, and I
saw you crying and hyperventilating a few fucking seconds ago, it’s the
opposite of fine.”
“So, you want to protect me?” She huffs in disbelief. “It’s ironic
coming from a man whose sole mission is to make my life miserable. You
hurt me just as much as him. Worse, you actually gloat and rub it in my
face.”
“I don’t hit you.” I’m affronted she’ll even put me in the same
category as her scum of a father. “And I never will.”
“No. You’ll just verbally abuse me.”
“At least with me, it’s a fair fight. Can you say the same about him?”
Her mouth shuts. Studying her intently, I make a wager. “I bet your mother
and sister don’t have a single clue about this, do they? Shall I go ask them?”
Panic strikes in her gaze. When I take a step back, she pulls at my suit
jacket. “Don’t.”
“Then never let me see you alone with your father again.”
Her shoulders sag and I know it’s secretly from relief. “Okay.”
“As for the dress—”
“Don’t worry. I’ll buy a traditional red one so I don’t embarrass you.”
Without waiting for my answer, she tugs her arm out of my grip and
disappears down the hall. I stare after her while inwardly cursing her father
as if it’ll lessen the rage.
I could give two shits about the color of the dress she wears.
Superstitions are only as strong as you believe them to be.
Shaking my head, I remember the reason for coming here in the first
place before Rosalie sidetracked me. It suddenly doesn’t matter because
now I have another important agenda.
 Men like Mihir need to be put in their place before they develop sore
beliefs that they can control everyone around them. He’s used to everyone
putting him on a pedestal. Not me, though. I’ll be damned before I let him
interfere in our marriage.
He and my father may think the union will bring peace and prosperity.
All I’m plotting is to bring chaos and vengeance.
Mihir struts around priding himself on the self-made success of his
ancestors and his value-fueled upbringing. In his quest to remain at the top,
he destroys innocent lives in his wake without a care for the repercussions.
His time to pay has come.
It took me awhile to realize that this marriage could be a blessing in
disguise. One I’m going to take full advantage of. For the longest time, I
thought of ways to get my revenge for all he’s done to my family like a
hidden venomous snake. At first, it was the raw determination to defeat him
in the business world. Nothing stings more than watching your rival climb
higher than you.
However, it wouldn’t have been as satisfying.
Observing him over the years, especially after the engagement, I’ve
learned a lot about him. Perks of having your enemy closer.
Besides his business, it’s his pristine family reputation he prides
himself in. Imagine what it’ll do to him if the world saw his true ugly face.
That behind closed doors, he’s a selfish and neglecting bastard. Or
that he offered his sixteen-year-old daughter in exchange for a merger with
his rival.
His fragile ego won’t be able to handle it.
All I need is the contract Rosa and I signed, and then I’ll destroy his
world brick by brick, watching it fall like dominos.
Not bothering to knock, I enter his man cave.
Last time I was here, I was just as powerless as Rosa. Bound by
family obligations. Although, she may say otherwise. The women think
they’re sacrificing in the world of the rich. Little do they know, men are just
as duty-bound.
Inside, the scent of tobacco and wood permeates the air.
At the slam of the door, Mihir looks up from the file he was reading
and casts it aside upon seeing me. His brows pull together for a second
before he resumes his annoyed expression. As if I’m a nuisance.
 “Nova,” he says, leaning back against his chair. “To what do I owe the
pleasure?”
“I saw Rosalie.”
His expression doesn’t waver. “And?”
“And I want to know why she looked like she had seen a ghost.”
“Ignore the drama queen,” he replies dismissively. “She was due for a
lecture.”
I reach his desk in three strides and push my hands in my pockets to
withhold the urge to punch his wrinkly face. Still peering beneath his nose
at me. “Did the lecture include you laying your hands on her? Last I
checked, it involved talking with your mouth.”
The vein in his forehead bulges. “Are you accusing me of hitting
her?”
“Did you?”
“Don’t tell me how to treat my own daughter.”
“That’s the thing.” My voice is dark and edgy. “Rosalie became mine
the moment she signed those papers ten years ago. It means you don’t talk
to her, touch her, or lecture her without first going through me.”
“Know your place, boy,” he growls furiously. “You’re standing in my
house.”
“Your house means shit to me. I make more than it costs every single
minute.” Leaning over his desk, I pin him with a deathly stare. “What my
fiancée wears or does is none of your concern. If she wants to dress in black
or all the goddamn colors in the rainbow, then that’s what she’ll wear. I said
yes to marrying the Rosalie you’re keen on locking away in your house, not
a spineless girl without a mind of her own.”
“She’s already manipulating you with her pathetic tears,” he says
arrogantly with a low chuckle. “Rosalie needs to be tamed every now and
then.”
“How about you leave the taming to me?”
“You want to encourage her freakiness, be my guest.”
My lips curl in disdain. The vehemence in his tone, the blatant disgust
in his eyes, almost makes me recoil. Until the only conclusion my mind
comprehends is that, for some unknown reason, he hates Rosalie.
His own flesh and blood.
It ticks me off, leaving a sinister sensation in my chest.
 It cannot simply be because of her personality or her wardrobe
choices. There’s a deeper root for his disdain and toxicity toward Rosalie.
One I itch to uncover.
But that’s for another day.
Straightening, I deliver another threatening look and say, “If Rosalie
is walking down the aisle in anything but the wedding dress she chose, the
wedding’s off.”
“The hell it is.” His chair falls as he abrupt stands.
“You want to be a fool and test me, be my guest.”
Striding to the door, I slam it in his fuming red face and leave the
house.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-four
ROSALIE
“Okay, that’s it. We’re taking Rosa to the ER,” announces Bee,
slapping her palm on the table and drawing the attention of the other
patrons in the crowded restaurant.
Iris rolls her eyes and says, “She’s fine.”
“The hell she is,” she retorts and waves her finger up and down in my
direction. “She’s not acting normal.”
“How?”
“We’ve been sitting here for over an hour talking about Nova and she
hasn’t once threatened to kill him.”
Iris squints her eyes and slowly mumbles, “Because that would be…
normal.”
“For her, yes.”
I watch them bicker back and forth, keeping my mouth shut. Usually,
I would actively participate or be amused while fighting the urge to smirk.
However, I can’t even muster the strength to give my two cents because
inside, I feel dead. Sleep has evaded me, making dark circles my daily
essentials.
I’ve run out of days.
Time flew away at the speed of lightning.
Before I know it, tomorrow is finally the big weekend.
I thought I was prepared after all these years but a fresh wave of
nerves is beginning to take root. How can one ever be truly ready for a life
of imprisonment? Most girls dream of the fairytale day, but I never did. My
mind was too in the clouds, concocting otherworldly scenarios that were far
away from reality.
All I needed was some music in my ears and I was off to traveling in
my head.
I yearn for those simpler and more peaceful days.
Hoping a relaxing and fun lunch with my best friends would be a
distraction from the impending doom, I sneaked out of my house away from
the bodyguards. While asking Jasmine to cover for me.
My father has me on lockdown, worried I might run away.
 Being a runaway bride is only fun in rom-coms.
From my peripheral, I see Iris’s hand inch toward my plate of pizza
and just as her fingertips graze one of the slices, I slap her hand. “Hey! Eat
your burger.”
“See, she’s fine.” She smirks as she says this to Bee.
Bee smiles but the underlying concern is still heavy in her gaze and
she becomes somber. Ever the thoughtful one. The mother hen in our little
sisterhood. “Seriously, Ro, you’ve been too quiet. Talk to us.”
“What is there to say?” I mutter and stare at my almost full plate. I’ve
hardly touched my food. The pizza now cold and looking unappealing by
the minute.
Iris pauses mid-bite and sets down her burger. “So, that’s it. You’re
quitting.”
“What?” I demand, confused.
“I can’t believe Nova succeeded in snuffing out your fire.”
“He did not.” Scowling, I accuse, “Am I not allowed to grieve the
future I could’ve had?”
“Of course you can,” says Bee, trying to diffuse the sudden tension.
At the same time, Iris counters, “Who says you still can’t?”
“How? Do you have another crazy-ass plan like you had for Bee?” I
huff and cross my arms. “Because I’m all ears.”
“Ever heard of a divorce? An annulment?”
“Not without serious consequences.”
“Are those as terrible as being miserable for the rest of your life?”
“Or maybe you can give it a real chance?” cautiously suggests Bee.
Betraying herself as a hopeless romantic. “I never thought Dash would be
the one but look at us now, I can’t even imagine my life without him and I
would do it all over again.”
Unconditional love drips from every syllable from her mouth to the
happiness blooming on her entire face. Another person would envy her but
she and I have seen each other through all the ups and down in our lives.
Bianca knows me inside and out.
Last year was both the best and worst time of her life.
I saw her heal from the shell of a person she used to be, barely living,
to a strong confident woman who learned to put herself and her happiness
before others.
 She’s also a woman madly in love, who’s forgetting not every girl is
as lucky as her.
Some of us are not destined for heroes.
Only ruthless villains with devilish smiles.
“The difference is, Dash was always in love with you and got close to
you to make you his, while Nova is hell-bent on hating me. I’m nothing but
an obligation to him to appease his family. A ladder to climb his way to the
top.”
Iris and Bianca offer matching heartbroken smiles.
Iris grabs my hand. “I didn’t mean to offend you, Ro, and I wish I had
another insane plan but if there’s even a small chance or a tiny ray of light
to get you out of this mess, don’t hesitate.”
“You’re a fucking badass, Ro,” says Bianca proudly. “Even Dash is
scared of you.”
“I did leave those two snakes in the drawer of his home office,” I
confess with a half-smile. I’m a woman of my word and I did tell him if he
ever hurt Bianca, I would get my payback. Although, I did do it after they
both moved back to the city.
“He says he didn’t scream but I swear I heard him.”
“How you even got your hands on two venomous snakes is beyond
me,” hums Iris with a chuckle and awe.
“I know people,” I reply with a proud grin. Though, they weren’t
actually poisonous. But I let them believe otherwise.
“Right there, that’s the spirit you need to have for your marriage,” Iris
chirps excitedly. “Think of this as the ultimate battle between you and
Nova. So, you better fucking win. By hook or by crook.”
Her pep talk renders me stunned.
I share a look with Bianca and mutter, “Our girl is growing up.”
Honestly, if the situation were reversed, I’d be saying the same thing.
Ultimately, it is a battle of wills. A vow of hate.
“And if you want us to kidnap you or help you escape, just say the
word,” promises Bianca with a wink. “If we’re in a public place, blink
twice.”
“I’ve finally brought you both to the dark side.”
“What else are bridesmaids there for?”
“Pretty sure stealing the bride from the wedding isn’t on the to-do
list.”
 Iris takes a sip of her mimosa and snickers. “It should be on the top.”
I laugh. A genuine one.
“And, Ro,” says Bianca, grabbing my attention. “The offer doesn’t
have an expiration date.”
God! I have the most amazing and wild best friends. As the afternoon
passes in laughter, bickering, and drinking, I forget all the worries about my
future for the time being.
***
Later in the evening, I return to my home from the secret entrance.
Slightly tipsy but I can’t seem to give a fuck about the hangover I’ll have
tomorrow. The security guard buzzes me through until the large iron gates
open and the cab driver ventures down the circular driveway.
Our house sits on a large acre of land surrounded by lush, tall trees
with the mountains as the backdrop. Every square inch of the garden we’re
passing by is lit up with thousands and thousands of blinding colorful lights.
So, anyone who crosses the street can immediately tell a wedding is
happening in the family.
As if the world didn’t already know it.
The press is perched outside on the perimeter, hoping for an insider’s
scoop. It will be even worse tomorrow. My cheeks are already hurting
imagining the fake smiles and devoted looks I’ll need to give.
The dreadful small talks with all my relatives arriving. Some of whom
I haven’t seen in years. The last time we all gathered together was for one
of my second cousin’s wedding. As if that wasn’t enough, I have to worry
about mingling with Nova’s family too.
Fuck. The more I think, the more it feels like my biggest nightmare
come to life. My breaths turn short as I start to feel overwhelmed. I tell
myself it’s just wedding jitters. Before it can turn into a full-blown panic
attack, the car comes to a halt and I look into the rearview mirror at the
driver.
“Could you pay in cash, ma’am?” he asks.
I reach out for my purse and answer, “Sure.”
Paying him, I unlock the door and step out. My legs wobbling from
being cramped in the back seat for too long, I lean on the door for a few
seconds before shutting it behind me. Just as the taillights of my Uber ride
disappears, I catch sight of a familiar figure from the open garage.
 Uncle Raghu.
Besides my mom and sister, he is only other confidante in the house. I
was a little girl, maybe five or six years old, when I first met him after Dad
hired him to be my full-time bodyguard, driver, and caretaker since my
parents traveled constantly. Never realizing he’d come to mean so much to
me. The man who cares and protects me more like a father than my real one
does. Now, he simply works in the garage and helps with security.
Sensing my gaze, he looks up from the hood of the car he is working
on.
He waves me over and I walk toward him. When I’m within earshot,
he straightens and warmly greets, “Where were you, pretty girl?”
“Missing me, were you?”
“I hardly ever see you anymore, kid.” His tone is sad with longing.
“You’ll be gone soon. Who am I going to teach dirty tricks about cards and
help sneak out to go alone on late-night drives?”
I’m a night owl and some nights, I would just go out to drive down
the highway with the moon chasing me. It helped me think, calm my
anxiety. Nothing is as serene as the cool wind caressing your face and stars
gazing down. None of which would be possible without Raghu distracting
all the eyes guarding me.
A sudden idea strikes. “Why don’t you come with me?”
A resigned weight sags his shoulders while disappointment darkens
his soft eyes, and he answers, “I already tried but your soon-to-be husband
refused.”
“You talked to Nova?”
“Yes. Asked him to be on your security team.”
“When?”
“Doesn’t matter.” He shrugs and confesses, “I’ll be retiring after your
wedding. I only stuck around for you.”
Emotions clog my throat. So much is changing so fast. “Will I never
see you again?”
“I’m only a phone call away, kid.”
“Still,” I murmur.
“Here, I got you a wedding present.” He rubs his grease-covered hand
on his jeans before walking over to his bag on the table. He pulls out two
beautifully wrapped gifts with bows on the top, my heartbeat picking up in
excitement to see what he got me.
 His lips curve into a small smile as he hands them to me.
“Can I open them now, please?”
“Of course.”
Shoving down the impulse to tear into it like a kid, I slowly unwrap
them because I appreciate the effort that he made to make them so pretty
and actually got me something. The first one I reveal has me letting out a
happy scream and my mouth watering.
“Did Aunty Asha bake these?” I ask about his wife, staring at the
homemade brownies in a brand-new Tupperware container.
“They wouldn’t look so yummy if I had.”
I laugh. “True.”
“I told her to buy something but then she lectured me about how a gift
should be thoughtful and is more meaningful if handmade. So, what better
gift than baking your favorite brownies. Although I did warn her that you’ll
finish them in minutes.”
“Only because I don’t want anybody else to get their hands on them.”
“Of course.” His tone is sarcastic.
“What’s in here, though?” I hum, pulling open the next present which
is more compact and smaller compared to the first. Uncle Raghu quietly
watches for my reaction. I still as I peer at the velvety jewelry box
underneath and gasp in awe after opening it. “Oh wow, Uncle Raghu.”
Inside sits a beautiful pair of simple gold bangles. If they were from
someone in my family, I wouldn’t bat an eye but this must have cost a
fortune for Raghu and his wife. Making them a million times more
meaningful.
“Do you like them, Rosalie?” he nervously asks. “I know they’re plain
compared to the ones you must own.”
“They’re stunning and elegant and more special than any I could ever
own or already have,” I answer him truthfully and touch one as it glitters in
my hand. “But you didn’t have to spend so much, Uncle Raghu.”
“You’ve always been like a daughter to us, pretty girl. I’ve watched
you grow up before my eyes and I couldn’t be prouder of the woman
you’ve become.” His eyes shine with love and protectiveness. “Asha and I
never had any kids of our own but because of you, we never felt as though
we were missing out. I wish you nothing but happiness and if that boy ever
treats you with anything less than respect, you let me deal with him.”
 Emotions have never been my strong suit yet I can’t keep the tears at
bay. Closing the gap, I wrap him in a bear hug and whisper, “I love you,
Uncle Raghu. Thank you for always having my back. I’m going to treasure
these with my heart. I promise.”
He pats my head affectionately. “Your father is a foolish man. His
loss, my gain.”
“I hope you’re bringing Asha tomorrow and I better see you both
sitting in the front row. I’ll arrange it without pissing off Dad.”
“Don’t worry, kid. We’ll see you one more time.”
I smile, brushing away the wetness from my cheeks. “Okay.”
“Go get your beauty sleep.”
“Good night, Uncle Raghu.”
Clutching the gifts, I rush to my room without running into anyone.
As soon as I enter my bedroom, I’m swarmed by Bunny and Fire. Across
the room, my gaze locks on my wedding dress. My mood sours.
Yesterday, I didn’t find it in me to return it, let alone go buy a new one
at such short notice. I assumed Dad would’ve told my mom by now and
she’ll eventually come to me.
She hasn’t.
Sighing, I decide to get it over with. My bags are all packed since I
won’t be returning here and directly going to my new place. In one of them,
I put my gifts so I don’t forget. Afterward, I drag my feet to the corner and
grab the dress off the hanger.
“What are you doing?” comes Jasmine’s confused voice from behind
me.
Twisting, I flatly answer, “I have to get another. Dad found out.”
“Why? He doesn’t care.” Entering the room, she sits down on the bed.
“I heard Mom telling him yesterday and he said okay.”
“Huh? Really?” My tone sounds incredulous. Did he somehow grow a
heart overnight and change his mind? It must be why none of his minions
came to check up on me at the end of the day. Since there’s always someone
making sure I follow through with his cruel demands.
“Yes. So put it back.” I do just that when she suspiciously says, “Wait
a minute… why did he call you yesterday in his office?”
“He just wanted to know about the wedding preparations,” I lie,
without turning around. Otherwise, she’ll pick my words apart.
My mind, on the other hand, travels back to the events of yesterday.
 Mainly getting caught crying red-handed by Nova.
Could he have anything to do with my father suddenly changing his
stance on the matter?
At first, I thought I was hallucinating him.
But I could never so vividly conjure the square and chiseled jaw, the
burning intensity of his chocolaty eyes or that inviting masculine mouth,
pressed in a firm line and no longer with his trademark roguish smirk.
My traitorous body still responds to his ensnaring beauty.
Except not yesterday, after witnessing the blend of pity and rage on
his face. There was no dismissing the harsh reality he saw. A side I had kept
hidden from everyone. The treatment I receive from my father. It was a
frequent occurrence when I was a kid. I could never do anything right.
Still can’t.
Nova saw my shame. The man known for manipulating my
weaknesses for his gain.
However, I never suspected he might actually stand up for me, against
my father, no less. I’m not fooling myself into believing he did it because
he feels something for me.
Either way, it leaves me scared.
Because unpredictable Nova is a fearsome opponent.
If I stand a chance to survive unscathed, I need to be one step ahead of
him. I need to unearth his true intentions for marrying me.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-five
NOVA
Silence doesn’t bode well.
An idle mind is a destructive place.
I used to believe in these profoundly after witnessing it firsthand
while growing up. I avoided subjecting myself to similar situations, always
keeping my head in the zone whether in my studies, sports, or women.
Especially the ultimate end goal, which is finally within my reach.
Yet lately, I’ve been craving a moment of silence and peace.
I’m constantly surrounded by people demanding my time. Everything
is urgent or critical that even twenty-four hours aren’t enough. Not when
you run a multinational company with businesses around the globe. I’m not
complaining, though. I like my fast-paced and adrenaline-filled life. It feeds
my competitive nature. The thrive to succeed and achieve new heights.
However, it doesn’t mean I wouldn’t mind a lazy day every now and
then to unwind. Either fucking or boxing at my home gym.
Neither of which is an option right now.
Some might say this wedding is perfect.
The festivities are about to begin. The hustle and bustle still running
strong while I sit in my suite. The past three months, everything has been
about the wedding. Despite me telling everyone multiple times that I’m not
interested in the trivial details, I’m stupidly asked questions about food, the
music, and goddamn flowers.
What makes them think I give a fuck about any of that?
Shouldn’t the bride be burdened with this shit?
But I forget I have a reluctant and grumpy bride, who would rather
burn down the royal palace—our wedding destination—into ashes than pick
a romantic song to walk down the aisle.
I’m still breathing, so I’m counting ourselves lucky.
Thank God for weed, brought by my best man Nathan, or I’d be ready
to punch a hole through the wall. I inhale deeply, letting it do its job and
course through my veins.
Everyone has a vice. Since alcohol is out of the question, smoking it
is.
 “Did you invite Kian?” Nathan asks with an irritated scowl. To say his
relationship with his older brother is simple sibling rivalry would be the
understatement of the century.
“My father invited your whole family, Kian included,” I reply.
“He’s not family anymore.”
“Semantics,” I answer, billowing smoke toward the ceiling. “Do you
think my dad would miss the opportunity to network or study his
competition?”
“So would you, you bastard.”
I smirk. “That’s how you stay at the top, my friend.”
“I heard Dash and Kian are partners again,” he says grimly while
taking a puff after I pass him the roll. “The waters are becoming too
crowded.”
“Your dad giving you a hard time?”
“The man is grouchy and perpetually unsatisfied.”
“Why don’t you go out on your own like Kian?” I suggest. Better than
being miserable by working for a man who’ll run both his son and company
to an early death.
“Because unlike what everyone gossips, I do love our business.”
It’s true and shows in his work. Too bad his controlling prick of a
father doesn’t see that Nathan has doubled the profits of the company after
taking over as the CEO. But there’s only so much more he can do if he
keeps breathing down his neck.
A dark and hesitant look crosses his features and I narrow my eyes.
“What else?”
“Dad is pressuring me to purpose to Iris and get married.”
“Because it’ll help with the family image he wants to uphold?”
“Pretty much, and the board members are replicas of him,” he angrily
says. “I’ve already proven myself invaluable to the company but they still
see me as the reckless teen I used to be.”
“So, what then? Wedding bells in the near future?”
“I actually love my girl so I’m going to wait and do it right,” he says
smugly. “Besides, Iris still has a year to graduate and then she wants to
work for another two years before we’ll even think about settling down.”
“Wow, you have it all planned out,” I taunt. “You’re both like high
school sweethearts. If I hadn’t seen you fuck your way through every girl in
high school, I’d bet you and Iris would’ve been saving yourselves for
marriage.”
He blows the next puff in my direction and I give him my middle
finger.
“Where’s Iris, by the way?”
“On her way with your precious bride. I got her text when they left.
Must be here by now.” A mischievous grin lights up his face. “Might want
to stay away from her. She has her ‘don’t hurt my best friend’ speech ready
to give to you.”
“Oh yeah?”
Iris is a perfect goody-two-shoes girl. Shy, reserved, and too sweet for
her own good. Even Nathan hasn’t been able to taint that. Though, now I’m
sensing my fiancée is handling the role of corrupting her, if his statement is
anything to go by.
Just the vision of her trying to threaten me is comical.
“She was practicing with me last night,” Nathan answers with a
chuckle, a soft look in his eyes. “I might have given her some pointers.
Stuff that makes you cry like a pussy.”
Before I can rebut with an insult, there’s a knock on the door. It clicks
open and in strolls Malcolm Archford. My former roommate and a close
friend. His face aglow with his perpetual stoic expression.
For a moment, my mood darkens with past memories.
Before it drives me into misplaced rage, I shove it down and stand to
greet him. “Decided to come early, your royal highness?”
His scowl deepens at the mention of his royal heritage. Although he’s
far down the line to the throne. Neither of us are touchy-feely, so we settle
for a fist bump like old times. He takes the other chair next to Nathan and
sits.
“It’s not every day I get invited to a notorious Indian wedding. Or
asked to be the groomsman.” He skims his gaze around the room, briefly
glancing at the joint in Nathan’s grip before flatly taunting, “Judging by the
state here, reminds me more of a frat party.”
“Careful what you ask for, Ashford,” says Nathan. “There’s still a day
left. Don’t say we didn’t warn you about aunties pulling you on the dance
floor.”
He visibly shudders. “I’ll pass.”
I laugh and pass him the joint.
 “When are you giving up this nasty habit?” he taunts, even as he
accepts it and takes a long puff himself.
“Kinda pot meet kettle, don’t you think?”
Nathan chimes in with a smug look, “Might be sooner than you think.
Iris says Rosalie hates smokers.”
“It’ll be a cold day in hell before I change for her.” My tone is icy.
“She’ll learn to live with it.”
Malcolm raises his eyebrows at that. “I see.”
“What?”
“Still making her life hell?”
“Still have a soft spot for my fiancée?”
Our eyes lock in a silent battle and the arrogant bastard doesn’t deny
it. Worse, I hate that I even care. It’s a matter of principle. The friend’s girl
is always off-limits, even if she’s an enemy.
Rosalie will be a means to an end, nothing more.
“Jesus! Don’t tell me you fucked Rosalie, Ashford,” mutters Nathan,
staring between us.
“Does it matter?” calmly answers Malcolm, a small smirk lifting the
corner of his mouth while my jaw tics. “Nova obviously doesn’t want her.”
“Miya is here with her boyfriend.” Now it’s his turn to fume. “Remind
me to introduce you two.”
“First Rosalie, now Miya,” Nathan says amusedly, diffusing the
tension. “Stay away from Iris.”
“His girlfriend,” I explain when he frowns in confusion.
“Are all Indian men hopelessly in love around here?”
“You two done?” quips Nathan, checking his phone. Looking up at
me, he announces, “The bride’s here.”
“Is everybody in one piece?”
His phone pings with another text. I’m guessing Iris is giving him the
highlights. Because he chuckles at whatever he reads and mutters, “I don’t
know about everybody but the guy about to apply mehndi on her might not
be.”
“Why?” I’m instantly curious.
“He asked her your name so he could write it on her hand.”
“Like a tattoo?” questions Malcolm with intrigue.
We should hand this poor guy a handbook or he’ll be completely
clueless today.
 “Not a permanent one,” I reply before switching to Nathan. “What did
she say?”
“Why do you care?”
“Yeah? Why do you care, Cruz?” hums Malcolm.
“Because she’s supposed to be playing the doting fiancée,” I lie.
They look at each other before bursting out in a fit of laughter, which
makes my jaw grind. Their twin expression screaming I’m being delusion
when they are the ones being idiots. Standing up, I storm out of the room.
“I don’t think showing your face will help,” shouts Nathan before the
door slams shut.
It won’t because I’m not going to her.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-six
NOVA
My restraints only last for a few minutes before my feet carry me
toward my destination. My mind like a crack whore wanting a hit of my
fixation of the last ten goddamn years.
Because even as I hate her and want nothing to do with her, I want to
know and inhale every little thing about her. I crave to know what she’s
doing every second, who she’s with, what naughty book she’s reading, and
does she touch herself when the smut scenes get her hot and needy, to the
color of her nails that she gets done weekly.
Over the years, she’s become smart in evading the bodyguards I’ve
hired for her.
Going as far as to bribing some and turning them against me.
I always find out but the little troublemaker never learns. I was
actually impressed when she didn’t stop at my bodyguards and instead
flirted her way with my former assistant and fucking up my calendar for
days.
My plan to punish her by making her my temp assistant backfired
because all her presence did was distract me. I would constantly be
watching her sitting at the desk right outside my office and defiantly
reading her books on her Kindle e-reader that was attached to her hands
twenty-four seven. On the first day, she canceled all my meetings. When I
asked her why, her sweet response was the plot was too good in her latest
read to ignore.
She thought she’ll do a lousy job until I got annoyed and fired her
luscious ass.
Hasn’t happened.
Because I’m as stubborn as her. Although, I did hire a second assistant
—a woman this time—just to piss her off. Also to avoid running my
company into the ground.
Now, I’ll be living with the little hellion. I can only imagine what kind
of torture it’ll be. That’s if we make it through this weekend.
Having seen earlier where they were decorating the area for the
mehndi ceremony, I reach it quickly. There’s a balcony just above it from
where I can watch discreetly. Loud Bollywood music reaches my ears and
as soon as I approach the ledge, my gait falters.
I’m left awestruck by the vision below me.
I squint to make sure I’m not hallucinating.
Because no way that’s my Rose. The girl I’m staring at sitting on the
swing with a floral backdrop couldn’t possibly be her. Yet, there’s no
mistaking those striking features. Gone is the mysterious girl with red lips
and dark clothes, rebelling against the world.
A sweeter and softer side of Rosa is captivating her family and friends
that are surrounding her.
Dressed in a dark green blouse, held in place by two thin straps and
paired with a matching skirt, leaving her midriff bare. The color of her attire
beautifully complements her cherry red hair with a tiara on top.
She looks divine.
But it all looks wrong.
Because I still like her more in black, though. I’d be pissed if this is
her father’s doing, forcing her to be someone else. Someone that fits with
his idea of image. For all my dad’s flaws, he’s not guilty of trying to shape
me into a man with a sheeplike personality.
Shifting the thoughts away, I soak in the red curls framing Rosalie’s
face with her lips twisted to the side as she glares at the mehndi guy that
Nathan must have been talking about. My lips curve into a smile of their
own accord when he says something to her and she looks ready to bite his
head off.
But she quickly masks it, as if remembering she isn’t behind closed
doors.
I won’t lie and say I haven’t enjoyed every second. As though we’re
playing a secret game of hide-and-seek. Usually, it’s the other way around.
People trying to hide their love to avoid being torn apart.
For us, it’s the complete opposite.
It’s hatred we’re locking behind closed doors.
I rest my hands on the edge of the balcony as my gaze once again
skirts to her because having her in my vicinity and not staring at her is an
impossibility. A crime. And has slowly become a weakness I’ve lost control
over.
Bianca and Iris stand on either side of her like soldiers. One holds a
bottle of juice while the other holds a plate of finger foods, feeding her one
by one. The mehndi guy wisely bends his head and gets to work on her right
hand while the left one is already finished.
Did he write my name or not?
Why do I even care?
Because you’re bewitched by a woman who is most likely to off you in
your sleep.
Despite that, she’ll be sleeping nowhere but in my bed. Danger to my
life be damned.
In less than twenty-four hours, she’ll truly belong to me.
In every essence.
The years of back and forth, teasing and tormenting, and burning
looks have left a hunger in my bones that can only be quenched by Rosalie.
My soon-to-be wife.
My mind and dick are already delirious with the endless possibilities
of when I’ll have her under my mercy and command. As if she can sense
my attention, her eyes search around the crowd and lift toward the sky until
they land in my direction.
Our eyes lock.
Electricity hums in the air. The awareness settling in my veins that her
mere attention evokes. The first glance always leaves her stunned and off
guard. I know she detests how I am always sneaking up on her. Just like it
always takes her a moment to build up her walls of loathing and malice.
That split second tells me I affect her on a deeper level than hatred.
Soon, I’ll have a lifetime to unveil the true intentions she has tucked
away.
No way I have her all figured out.
Our connection breaks when in my peripheral, I catch sight of my
younger cousin, Miya, approaching Rosalie and her friends. She has been
dying to meet her ever since she came to India two days ago.
She captures Rosalie’s attention and immediately, her face brightens
into a friendly and loving smile she reserves for her best friends. It only
took Miya and Rosalie a week in London to become fast friends. The two
caused a lot of chaos.
A relationship that quite honestly shocked me.
Because everyone remotely related to me automatically goes to
Rosalie’s hit list.
 I watch as she and Miya collide into an embrace, while Rosalie keeps
her hands away to avoid spoiling her mehndi. Probably because she
wouldn’t want to sit through the ordeal of having to get it done again.
Iris and Bianca hug Miya, welcoming her into their close-knit circle
like they’re all old pals. They must already know about my cousin.
I should leave, yet my feet are rooted to the spot.
Rosalie sneaks a glance at me. A mistake because the little action isn’t
missed by the other three troublemakers. Miya sees me first and I know
there’s no walking away now. Right then, she waves at me and shouts to
come down.
Panic strikes Rosalie’s face.
Seeing her squirm is my favorite pastime, so I don’t think twice
before taking the stairs in the corner that leads me directly to them. By now,
every guest’s attention has zeroed in on me. Their hollering and teasing
blend into the background as I approach the girls’ group. I purposely stand
next to my bride, who tries her best to appear unflappable. But I’m riveted
by the sight of her nervously biting the corner of her mouth while wearing a
fierce expression.
“How long have you been watching, Nono?”
That bloody nickname will never leave me alone till the day I die. It’ll
probably go over my tombstone. “For God’s sake, stop calling me that,
Miya. We’re not kids anymore.”
“I’ll stop once you stop being so annoying.”
“Aww, it’s not that bad, Nono,” teases Iris with a giggle. “Way better
than calling you Jiju.”
“I’m so telling this to Dash,” snickers Bianca before shaking her head
and pulling out her phone. “Wait… I’ll just text him right now.”
My terrifying glare has no effect on either of them. Today is so not my
day. First, it was those two jackasses upstairs, and now them.
“Oops, sorry,” says Miya with a wince. Though her face says the
complete opposite.
Ignoring them, I divert my focus to a suspiciously quite Rosalie, who
stares anywhere but at me. Up close, it’s harder not to gawk at her with my
jaw dropped. Her lips are void of her red lipstick, naturally plump and pink.
A rosy hue highlights her cheeks and those coal-black cat eyes slowly lift to
mine.
 Holding them for a heartbeat and letting her feel the heat of my stare,
I roam my gaze down the hollow of her throat to a slim diamond necklace
dangling between her cleavage. Curiosity has me paying extra attention to
her henna-covered hands looking beautiful with intricate patterns and
details.
I want to know if she’ll be wearing my name once the color darkens
her naturally tanned skin. Circling her tiny waist, I carefully pull her as
close as possible and bend to whisper huskily in her ear, “Did you say no?”
“What?” she mutters, pulling back and putting our mouths inches
apart.
“Are you wearing my name on your skin, Rose?” I ask. Everyone
ceases to exist until it’s only her I see. “Did you allow the guy to write my
name on your hand?”
It must be the same for her because she sasses, “You would like that,
wouldn’t you?”
“Answer me.”
“I will.” A dangerous and mischievous smile graces her face. “On one
condition.”
I drag her even closer until our lower halves touch and she has to lift
her arms and rest them on my shoulders. We’ve done this dance before,
well-versed in the act of pretending to be madly in love in public. My hands
drift to her hips and I keep her pressed against me possessively. “What?”
“You write my name on yours first.”
It’s my turn to smirk. “You think I won’t?”
“Will you, hubby?”
The nickname catches me completely off guard. Then there’s no
taking it back. She meant it as a taunt but her eyes go round when she feels
me thicken beneath my pants. A nervous swallow as her cheeks flush and
my fingers flex against her, digging into the flesh.
She softly gasps in my ear.
Before she unintentionally gives me a full-blown hard-on, I take a
step back. Turning to the mehndi guy, who is working on another woman, I
call him out until he meets my gaze.
“I want you to write Rosalie’s name on my hand.”
Surprises flashes on his face and he quickly obeys, bringing the henna
cone with him. Everyone, including the bridesmaids and my cousin, raptly
watch as I raise my palm toward the guy. However, I’m peering into
Rosalie’s face as her mouth drops open.
“Write Rose,” I say to the man.
The crowd is in awe and cheers upon hearing my nickname for her.
The one I only ever called her in private. If I’m going to have her name on
my skin, it’ll be the one I gave her. Nothing else.
My wife will only ever be my Rose.
Her thorns painted in only my blood.
“It’s done, sir.”
I look down, seeing Rose scrawled in cursive in the middle of my
palm. Crossing the distance to Rosalie once more, I let her see it for herself.
“Your turn.”
When she raises her palms toward me, it only takes me a second to
find my name written in small letters on the inner side of the ring finger on
her left hand. Possessiveness flares that elicit urge to turn it into a tattoo so
it’s permanent.
Forever marking her as mine.
So, even as I ravage her world and we’re no longer together, she’ll
still be mine. That even trying to erase me will hurt twice as bad.
“Had your fill?” she tries to taunt but it comes out throaty.
“For now.”
Her gaze narrows in mild annoyance.
Smirking, I taunt, “After tomorrow, I’ll see it whenever and wherever
I want. Won’t I, Mrs. D’Cruz?”
Once again, I leave her stunned. “You’ve become even more
insufferable, know that?”
“You haven’t seen anything yet.” Tracing her parted mouth, my gaze
turning greedy, and I promise, “I can’t wait to claim your lips, Rose. Once
you’re my wife, I’ll be shutting it up quite often with my mine since you’re
hell-bent on running it every chance to make me mad.”
“Then learn some patience.”
“What do you think I’ve been doing until now?”
Leaving her flabbergasted, I drop my hand and turn to leave. Except
near the stairs, I find Nathan and Malcolm standing with shit-eating grins.
Perfect. They saw everything, giving their stupid thoughts more
ammunition.
Walking past them, I warn, “Not a word.”
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-seven
ROSALIE
“How the hell do women carry this around?” I complain.
“It’s just a sari, Ro,” says Bianca with a roll of her eyes.
“The damn pallu keeps falling off.”
“It’s supposed to,” adds Iris.
Bianca scolds, “You wanted it to be that way.”
“I’ve changed my mind.” I stop before we can walk out of my suite,
where the makeup artists—Ria, Pia, and Mia; the rhyming trio, as refer to
them—spent the last two hours primping me and working their magic.
Although, the last one spent most of it trying to flirt her way into Bianca’s
panties.
Too bad, Dash would castrate anyone—female or not—if they tried to
steal her from him.
Since I’m impressed by the crazy and loud trio and want them here
tomorrow, I cannot let that happen.
“Where are you going?” yells Bianca, ever the punctual one. “We’re
already late.”
“I’m going to have Pia redo my sari like Deepika from Yeh Jawaani
Hai Deewani.”
When else will I get the chance to flaunt my curves in a black
shimmery sari with a sleeveless maroon blouse knotted in the back? I love
saris as much as the next Indian girl but there are not a lot of occasions to
wear them often.
After tonight, I probably wouldn’t even want to for a very long time.
Pia and the others are cleaning the room and packing their stuff when
I come inside. Ria looks up and smiles. “Did you forget something?”
“Can I have one of you pin the pallu over my shoulder?”
“And show that sexy-as-fuck piercing?” says Mia, the flirt, with a
lascivious grin. “Makes me want to take a bite.”
“Do you ever stop?” I tease.
She winks. “Never.”
“And here I thought I was special,” says Bianca in mock hurt,
entering the room behind me with Iris alongside her.
 “I told you my magic fingers are all yours.”
“Don’t say that in front of her soon-to-be husband.”
Mia frowns. “I thought you were married to Dash?”
“That was a fake one to fool my parents.”
I meet Ria halfway, who is the quiet leader among them, and she
begins redoing my sari. Over my shoulder, I tell Mia, “Then he broke her
heart and they were separated for months.”
“The idiot,” curses Mia, and I love her even more.
“I know, right.”
Iris, the romantic, jumps in, “But he groveled and won her back.”
“How?” asks Pia, riveted by the story.
Mia jumps in and says, “Pretty please tell me you made him walk on
hot coals or something.”
Damn. Why didn’t I think of that?
Reading my mind, Bianca warns with a stern expression, “Don’t you
dare. How about we save it for Nova? He’s bound to fuck up at some
point.”
“Worse than what he’s been doing all these years?”
“You’re not in love?” Pia gasps, dumbfounded. Even Ria pauses and
waits for my answer. “But you both look so happy in the pictures.”
“Which arranged marriage has ever been about love?” Before their
expression can switch to pity, I say, “Back to Bee. She made Dash her
assistant, aka her bitch, for months before giving him a second chance.”
“Ro!” snaps Bianca with a stunned expression.
“Bee, you had the billionaire quit his job and run your errands for six
freaking months. Honestly, I didn’t think you had it in you. Kudos to you.”
The others hoot in agreement.
“You’re all a crazy bunch.”
“All done,” informs Ria, stepping back and giving me a once-over.
“You look hotter like this.”
Turning, I stare at my reflection in the full-length mirror. My hair is
perfectly curled, wavy and bouncy. My makeup dark and sultry with long
diamond earrings. With the pallu cinched and over my shoulder, it falls
down my back and shy of touching the floor. The thin lace material
accentuates my slim figure, displaying my stomach and my back enticingly.
“You look stunning and we have pictures to take downstairs,”
announces Bianca impatiently. “Can we please hurry now, your highness?”
 “Just say you’re having Dash withdrawal.”
“I’m just doing my bridesmaid duties.”
“You’re a terrible liar,” I taunt before taking mercy on her and exiting
the room. Bianca takes the lead, her steps so eager she’s literally running.
Throwing open the door, she stops short from barely slamming into none
other than Dash.
He stands outside, fist raised to knock on the door. His broody face
relaxes a little as soon as he sees Bianca. His chest expanding as he runs his
gaze down her appreciatively. “You look so beautiful, kitten.”
In an instant, both of them forget the rest of us.
It’s the moment I’ve read and obsessed over countless times where the
main characters forget the world around them until all that exists is them.
Witnessing it is nothing short of magical. It’s what makes me know they’re
perfect for each other.
Bianca takes a step forward just as his arm circles her naked waist in
the lehnga and yanks her flush against him. “What is taking so long?”
“We were just coming downstairs,” Bianca murmurs.
I clear my throat, snapping Dash’s attention to mine. His expression
turning hard at the interruption. No surprise there.
“Stop hogging my wife, Rosalie,” he grunts.
I smile deviously. “Is my wedding an inconvenience for you, lover
boy?”
“Did you think otherwise?”
“Careful or I’d be tempted to keep her away from you even longer.”
“Stop, you two!” sighs Bianca with an amused smile. Before rising on
her toes to kiss him, which he only ends after he’s satisfied. Bianca
breathlessly whispers, “Just a few more minutes and then I’m all yours,
darling.”
His green eyes soften and he cups her cheek, stealing another kiss. As
if he needs her to breathe. “Promise?”
“Yes.”
“I’ll wait downstairs.” Reluctantly, he lets her go and disappears down
the hall.
“Do the butterflies ever go away, Bee?” teases Iris.
Bianca blushes. “Never.”
“Let’s go before he comes searching again,” snickers Iris.
“Or Nathan,” I add.
 “Oh, we’re safe. He’s busy with Nova.”
Just hearing my fiancé’s name brings the shivering memory of this
afternoon. I can’t believe he actually wrote my name. Or how in a single
glance, he found his on mine. In a couple of minutes, I’ll be wearing his
ring, too, on the same finger.
A claim that’ll irrevocably change my world.
I can only imagine how smug he’ll be then.
He’s silently unhinged, unstoppable in savagely tying me to him in
every way.
The truth is, even if our pasts weren’t twisted because of some rivalry
and it was a simple arranged marriage, I still wouldn’t be willing and
prepared. Or truly happy. Because how can another decide on the person
you’re meant to spend the rest of your life with?
The whole concept is based on the logic that your parents know your
choice in your life partner better than you do yourself. When the blunt truth
is that no parent truly knows their child. Although they might think
otherwise.
Each of us have a side, dreams, hopes, and values we keep close to
our hearts while waiting for someone worthy to share them with. No one
but you should get to decide who the one is for you.
I don’t want to be just another girl falling in the same rabbit hole. An
ancient tradition we’ve been fed for centuries and are too afraid to break.
Some might say I have gamophobia, I call it being a free-spirited
person.
I become restless, anxious, and suffocated as though I’m trapped in a
cage.
I’ve been kept locked up my whole life.
Now, I’ll be replacing one glass prison for another.
Not for forever… I vow.
My mind wanders to Nova. I wonder what kind of husband will he
be? Is he going to punish me behind closed doors for ending his bachelor
life completely? Will our vows be sacred to him? Do I even want him to be
loyal?
After today’s display at the mehndi, dare I imagine he’ll be as
possessive as Dash is for Bianca? Because sometimes, Nova’s eyes mirror
the same dark foreboding look. Or was it a figment of my imagination? I try
and fail not to obsess over it as the elevator arrives for the three of us.
 As the car descends, Bianca questions, “Who has the ring?”
“Jasmine has it,” answers Iris. “She and Aunty Lily are waiting for us.
The Muhurat for the ring ceremony will be starting soon.”
I hold back a snort at the mention of Muhurat.
According to Indian tradition, it’s the auspicious time where the stars
align favorably to do a ceremony, with the hope of bringing prosperity in
the couple’s life.
No power in the universe could my marriage work.
Yet, we’re all pretending otherwise.
Tonight, we’ll be having the ring ceremony, as per my family’s
tradition, followed by dancing. The whole day was jam-packed with one
ritual after another. I lost count of how many times I had to smile and say
namaste to my relatives. Half of whom I couldn’t even remember.
The elevator glides to a halt and immediately, I’m swarmed by Mom
and Jasmine holding an energetic Suhana. My niece keeps trying to reach
the pin on Jasmin’s head while she keeps batting it away.
“Can I please hold her?” asks Iris.
“Of course.” Jasmine smiles as she hands Suhana over. She’s
miraculously a kid who gels with everyone. “Or else she’ll ruin my hair
before the function even starts.”
“You look stunning, love,” praises Mom with teary eyes. “I’m going
to be a crying mess tomorrow.”
“You already are, Ma,” I can’t help but tease.
Her arms wrap around me in a bear hug that takes me by surprise. The
weight of it hitting me in the face that it’s been years since we’ve hugged.
Did the distance become so wide that I forgot what her touch felt like? Have
I unknowingly been pushing her away?
Forgetting everything that’s happened the last couple of years, I hold
her tighter.
I need her strength if I’m going to survive the next few months.
“I love you, my baby girl,” she whispers. “I’ve been waiting and
praying to see you as a bride. But you’ll always be my daughter first.”
“I love you too, Ma.”
Brushing a wayward tear away, I pull back. Right then, the wedding
planner arrives, dressed to perfection and with her clipboard.
“It’s time for the entrance, Miss Kapoor,” Tamana informs me.
“Except Rosalie, the rest of you should go inside. Everyone is ready.”
 “Slay, Ro,” says Bianca, smirking.
Iris steps forward and whispers, “Remember, by hook or by crook.”
“I love you both,” I murmur, squeezing their hands. They turn and
head for the ballroom, leaving me standing with a calm Tamana, who keeps
checking her watch. Her assistant arrives to inform us that the
photographers and musicians are all set.
“You ready, Rosalie?”
“As ready as I’ll ever be.”
I’m led toward another set of double doors with a historical painting
of a royal party with dancers. One of the assistants has a headset and gives a
thumbs-up right when music from inside begins to play.
An instrumental version of the song “Love Story” by Indila.
The beat matches the rhythm of my heart as I step forward, feigning
confidence and the fake smile I’ve taught myself. Bright lights fall over my
head and the navy blue carpet below my feet.
The moment my eyes adjust and collide with Nova standing tall in a
black tuxedo at the front, my practiced smiles falters. While my heart goes
boom.
Trouble, my head warns.
The closer I get, the harder it becomes to keep up the act of pretending
I’m in love.
Because all I want to do is turn and run away.
His gaze crinkles at the corners just slightly, watching my face
intensely. The only way he does, peering beneath my mask. Sensing my
fright, he crosses the remaining distance between us and intertwines our
hands. He does it every time I’m about to cause a blunder in public. Instead
of leading me to the dais, he bends inches from my mouth.
“You’re not escaping me now, Rose,” he murmurs. His proximity
making me dizzy. “Not after coming this far. You’re mine to burn for
eternity, remember?”
Kissing my cheek, leaving the spot tingling, he straightens and gives
the crowd his charming smile. Our hands locked, we finally reach the
center, where our parents already wait. Suhana is perched in my mom’s
arms, holding the ring box and attempting to open it.
Our fathers’ expressions are eased in reserved and civil smiles.
Nowhere near friendly, not that the guests can tell the difference. Bad blood
doesn’t go away so easily. Nova’s Mom, Teresa, and mine are the only ones
conveying glowing and emotional emotions.
Teresa steps forward and cups my cheek. “So gorgeous. My son is
lucky to have you, Rosalie. I couldn’t have chosen a more perfect girl for
him. Both of you make such a beautiful couple.”
“Thank you, Mrs. D’Cruz.”
“You need to stop being so formal, sweetie,” she teases. “Call me
Mom. We’re family now.”
Panic floods my system but before I can make a fool of myself, Nova
saves me by saying, “Give her time, Ma.”
“Of course.” She smiles reassuringly and turns to my parents. “Shall
we bring the rings?”
“Oh yes!” exclaims my mom, causing Danish, Nova’s father, to direct
his gaze at her and linger. Their eyes meet and the smile he returns is
actually genuine. Which is great, because I can’t have them hating each
other too. After all, my mother is the reason behind this peace treaty.
The host, who has been entertaining the guests so far calls for
attention after declaring the engagement ceremony is beginning. As he
continues regaling everyone with stories of love and soulmates, Nova and I
stand in front of each other, flanked by our parents.
His eyes, the color of whiskey, rake down my body. Warming places
that have no business reacting to him. I lie to myself that it’s all for show.
The con of the decade.
It’s certainly not because of the way the material of the tuxedo molds
to his broad shoulders and chest. The bow tie that draws attention to his
Adam’s apple. Or how his unruly hair has been tamed, kept longer on the
top and trimmed on the slides.
“Rosa,” whispers Mom in my ear. “Give him your hand.”
I blink, not realizing I checked out whilst admiring him.
Nova smirks.
I have half a mind to slap him with the hand he’s supposed to put the
ring on. Won’t that make this a memorable party? Instead, I do as I’ve been
told and raise my left hand to his. He takes it and caresses the inside of my
wrist, causing a shiver to zap down my spine. With his other hand, he
slowly slides the ring on. The sight of it stealing my breath away.
A stunning iridescent black diamond in the shape of a rose.
 That’s not all. Tiny diamonds surround the bigger rock in an intricate
pattern.
The ring is custom-made without a doubt. I’m bewildered that Nova
went above and beyond because no way anyone other than him put so much
attention to the details.
Glancing up at Nova, I swallow at the satisfaction darkening his
chiseled face. With my hand still in his, he brings it to his lips and kisses it
while never breaking our connection.
“Your turn, Rosa,” says my mom, nudging the ring for Nova in my
palm. That’s when I hear the loud claps and catcalls going around the room.
The rapid flashes of the cameras.
Heart thundering behind my ribs, I grab Nova’s hand and slide the
simple golden band onto his ring finger. My hand looking so small and frail
against his. His fingers long and palms wide enough to wrap around my
throat.
The feeling of being powerless under him still lingers as if it were just
yesterday.
Except that day in London has never happened again.
Because his hatred deepened like barbwire around my neck.
“Congratulations, kids,” says Teresa, hugging us both.
“Welcome to the family, Rosalie,” warmly says Danish, his presence
intimidating.
“Thank you!”
My parents are next to congratulate us and it soon turns to all of us
clicking several pictures together. Then comes our close relatives, and Nova
takes the lead in making small talk. His suave business persona shining
through, charming everyone like bees to honey.
Tamana pushes her way through the crowd and stops before us.
“Would you both come with me?” she asks. “The photographer from
the wedding magazine is waiting to begin the shoot.”
“Do w—”
“Of course,” Nova cuts me off. “Where?”
“In the garden near the maze.”
He nods, smiling. “We’ll be there in a minute.”
Once she disappears, he grabs my hand and excuses us to guide me
out to the hallway I came from earlier. It’s deserted and I quickly yank my
hand free from his. “I’m not in the mood for photos, Nova.”
 “I am.”
“Quit lying.”
“I’m not.” He invades my personal space, making my head tilt despite
the four-inch heels I’m wearing. I hold my ground, letting my annoyance
show. Grasping my left hand, he lifts it between us, thumb caressing the
dazzling diamond, and drowns me in his chocolaty eyes. “Do you like your
ring?”
“It’ll do,” I answer him, sounding unimpressed.
“It’s a twenty-carat ring, Rose.”
Jesus Christ. “Show-off,” I huff.
Smirking, he demands, “Will my wife like more?”
“Still a day left to call me your wife.”
“Not a day. Few hours.” Dropping his voice until it’s rough and deep,
he murmurs, “And they make no difference. You’re a D’Cruz now, Rose.
The world knows it. It’s time you accepted it too.”
Not forever… I vow.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-eight
ROSALIE
“How about one with a kiss?”
I lurch back from Nova and glare at the hotshot photographer.
“Absolutely not.”
“Couples kiss, Miss Kapoor,” he says with a bold laugh. “No need to
be shy.”
“It’s Mrs. D’Cruz,” growls Nova possessively.
The man pales and rushes to say, “Of course, sir.” Then looking at me,
says, “It wouldn’t be a first for our magazine, Mrs. D’Cruz.”
“Why? Are your readers perverts?”
“Rose,” Nova warns while trying not to laugh.
“What?” I hiss at him.
Without lifting his unnerving eyes from mine, he orders the others,
“Give us a moment.”
All of them—the photographer and his assistants—scurry away,
leaving us alone near the entrance of the maze. The arch decorated with
colorful flowers while lights from the nearby lamp shroud us in semi-
darkness.
Nova’s light mood dissolves into the harsh one he reserves for when
we’re alone. Our interaction earlier in the hallway feeling like a dream. I
hate how easily he’s able to switch from hot to cold.
“How many times do I have to tell you to be careful around others?”
“I am not kissing you.”
“You’ll be kissing me tomorrow at the altar.”
“It’s an annoying necessity,” I defiantly answer. “One we could’ve
avoided if your mother hadn’t insisted on us getting married in a church.”
He glares and angrily says, “Yeah, because it’s all about what the
Kapoors want.”
“I thought I was a D’Cruz now.” My reply only angers him more and I
smile.
In the next breath, he hauls me against his ripped chest with his
fingers digging into my waist. One hand tangles in my curls and he pulls
my head back, his heavy-lidded gaze falling on my lips. “Maybe I need to
show you that you are. Why wait until tomorrow?”
“You mauling me for the last hour wasn’t enough?”
“Just playing the part of your lover.”
His smug retort infuriates me. He didn’t leave a single inch of my
bare skin untouched at the excuse of posing for the countless boring
pictures we had to take. Half of which wouldn’t even see the light of day.
Even now, his hand glides upward to toy with the knot on the back of
my blouse.
One pull and it will come undone, baring my breasts to him.
His eyes flare heatedly, arriving at the same conclusion.
After making the mistake of letting him get close and deceiving me
eight years ago, almost begging for a kiss, I’ve hardened myself against
reacting to his proximity. His chilling insults and indifference over the
years.
I don’t allow lascivious thoughts involving him to invade my mind.
I’m not the same naïve and defenseless eighteen-year-old girl
anymore.
He will learn it soon.
“Try to kiss me and I’ll bite your tongue off,” I threaten.
Unperturbed, he arrogantly rasps, “Are you scared you’ll enjoy it?”
“More like I’ll throw up.”
“Shame because I had different plans to dirty that mouth. A kiss was
just a start.”
“I’m interested in neither.”
His breath teases my lips when he taunts, “Sounds like a challenge.”
“Only you’ll perceive a woman’s rejection as a challenge.”
“How come you’re not pushing me away then, Rose?”
I freeze at the feel of my palms resting on his shoulders and holding
on to him. With a furious glare, I shove him away. He lets me go with a
chuckle.
“You’re so desperate for touch, all it takes is a few seconds of running
my hands all over your skin to have you putty in my hands.” Running his
hand over his smooth jaw, he drags his cold gaze down my body. “I won’t
even have to seduce you to have you begging for my cock.”
“Your cock isn’t the only one to choose from, Nova.”
 His entire demeanor changes in a flash and his lips curl in a snarl.
“My bad. To you, any will do.”
The vehemence and rage in his insult makes me flinch. Once again
proving how little he thinks of me. Steeling my spine, I deliver my parting
words with all the hatred I feel in my veins for him, “Claim me as your wife
all you want in front of the world, Nova, but you’ll only ever see me as a
Kapoor. The daughter of the man you despise the most.”
“What does that make me to you?”
“My villain.”
He doesn’t deny it and I just know utter devastation will descend upon
us in the coming months. Who will remain standing?
Only time will tell.
Leaving him standing there, I turn and exit. Inside near the ballroom,
Bianca and Iris run into me and instantly, they read my deflated mood.
“What did he do?” Bianca demands furiously.
“Just being a usual jerk. Nothing I can’t handle.”
“I really don’t understand how Nathan talks so trustingly about the
same man who gets off on bullying you,” says Iris with a scowl.
Iris stares over my shoulder and I know it’s Nova entering behind me.
His scent envelops me as he breezes past us in a confident strut and into the
crowded ballroom.
“I need a drink,” I mutter.
“Then let’s get you one,” says Iris, intertwining our arms.
“Why don’t you guys go ahead to the bar,” suggests Bianca. “I’m
going to go find Dash. We ran into my parents earlier and I would rather he
didn’t kill my dad.”
“They still haven’t gotten their heads out of their asses?”
“Afraid not.” Bianca gives me a sad smile. “Seeing us together has
only infuriated them more.”
“Are you okay?” My tone is concerned. “You have to know if it was
up to me, I wouldn’t have invited them.”
“Of course, Ro. I’ve made my peace with them and don’t let them get
to me anymore.”
“Good.” Smirking, I tell her, “Do let lover boy know you’re staying
with me tonight. No knocking on our doors if he gets scared during the
night.”
“As long as you haven’t left any deathly surprises waiting for him.”
 “No promises.”
Laughing at my antics, she blends into the crowd. Iris is like a Tinker
Bell compared to me, even in her high heels. The top of her head reaches
my shoulders. No wonder she can’t handle her liquor. But that never stops
her.
Also, you know what everyone says… nothing makes two girls quite
like best friends without a height difference. It’s very true, which is why I
know Iris isn’t being herself today.
“You’ve been quiet the whole day, Iris,” I casually remark, as we take
seats at the bar that offers the world’s most expensive alcoholic beverages.
We order ours and I expectantly wait for Iris’s reply as the bartender makes
our drinks.
“Have I?” she lies. “I didn’t notice.”
“You’re not fooling me.”
Catching my bloodhound expression—named by Bianca—that can’t
be wavered, Iris sighs loudly. “Nothing gets past you, does it?”
“Start talking,” I demand, then take a sip of my martini. “I wouldn’t
mind a distraction right now.”
“My editor wants me to write a story on Kian’s company.”
“Oh fuck.”
“By working closely with him.”
“Double fuck.”
“And I don’t know how to tell Nathan.”
“Jesus.”
Her shoulders slump and downs her drink in one gulp before crying
out, “What do I do?”
“Of all the companies in the world to choose from, you had to pick
your boyfriend’s enemy’s?” I don’t know whether to be concerned or laugh
at her predicament.
“I didn’t pick!”
“Boy, then you have the shittiest luck.”
“That doesn’t help.”
“When did I say it will?”
“You’re enjoying this.”
“Too much,” I tease. “Little Miss is finally in a moral dilemma like
the rest of us. Forget about Nathan, I’m more surprised Kian has allowed
you to follow him around. The man is private as fuck, almost in a creepy
way. Hell, he makes Dash look like fucking sunshine.”
Glaring at me for pointing out the obvious, she signals the bartender
for another drink. Then nonchalantly blurts out, “I kinda told my boss I
already asked Kian and he has agreed.”
“Are you kidding me? What are you planning to do then? Stalk
Kian?” Her face is flushed red in embarrassment. “Oh my god. You are.”
“Journalists do it all the time.”
“And get sued. Or fired.” Shaking my head, I tease, “Since you’re a
perfectionist, you’ll do both.”
“Shut up.” A faraway and worried look crosses her eyes. “I’m scared
to tell Nathan. He never talks about Kian and will certainly not like me
getting close to him, even in a professional capacity. So, either I hurt him or
pass up on this internship.”
“You will do no such thing, Iris,” I fiercely say, my protective
instincts rising. “Nathan is a grown man who will need to put his personal
vendetta aside and not be a hurdle in your career. So, just talk to him and
say there’s no swaying your decision, in case he tries.”
Nodding, she sits up straight. “You’re right.”
“If he still does, I have no shortage of methods to make grown men
cry.”
“Still causing chaos, I see.”
I shiver at the interruption from the familiar, deep accented voice.
Whirling on my stool, I come face to face with the man who took my
virginity at a masquerade party. He doesn’t even know the floodgates he
had opened or that he had arisen a dark desire within me that was better left
dormant.
“Malcolm,” I gasp, blinking back in shock, and stand.
“Trouble.”
“You’re… here,” I dumbly blurt out. He steps forward, causing my
head to tilt. The years haven’t lessened the force of his intimidating beauty.
Except it doesn’t cause my heart to flutter. It never did, not even in the past.
Malcolm was just a means to an end.
Harsh but true.
“Why?” A secret smile graces his full lips. “Did you not expect me to
be?”
 The initial shock wears off and I roll my eyes. “I think you’re with the
wrong crowd. The photographers are outside. They could use someone like
you.”
“You can’t still be mad at me.”
“I’m mean when it comes to holding grudges.”
Iris loudly clears her throat, causing Malcolm’s gaze to flit to hers.
Both of us gape when he confidently says, “You must be Iris.”
“Hi,” she replies. A blush forming on her cheeks. Our eyes meet and I
secretly convey, I know, girl. I know. That accent.
“How do you even know her, Malcolm?”
“Is she not one of your best friends?” comes his swift reply.
“For all you know, she could be Bianca.”
“She doesn’t have a six-foot-plus hulking male, who goes by the
name Dash, attached to her hip.” He quirks an eyebrow, as if daring me to
interrogate his intelligence more.
“Smart-ass.”
“How come I never knew you were such good friends with Nova’s
friends, Ro?” mischievously asks Iris. “I distinctly remember you calling
them the devil’s minions.”
Malcolm’s lips twitch.
I narrow my gaze. “There are always exceptions.”
“Should I feel special, trouble?”
I gave you my virginity. If that doesn’t make him special, I don’t know
what will. However, his behavior doesn’t give anything away. Is he that
good of an actor? Besides, do I even want him to acknowledge our lustful
history? Or maybe I am one of many one-night stands to him.
Still, curiosity nags at me to corner him alone and ask.
Before I can act on it, there’s a commotion to my right and I see a
second too late the glass of drink falling in my direction. I’m certain it’ll
ruin my sari until strong hands deftly pull me out of harm’s way into a
sculpted chest.
Malcolm holds me flush against him, delivering a stern glare to the
waiter whose tray spilled. The young waiter apologizes and scurries away
like his ass is on fire. I’m still clutching Malcolm as he lowers his head to
softly ask, “Are you okay, love?”
“I—”
“Let her go, Colm.” Nova’s piercing voice cuts through the air.
 Malcolm’s hands drift to my hips but don’t immediately let go.
Nova’s jaw hardens and his eyes go dark in rage. The flutter in my chest
that Malcolm’s presence didn’t ignite flares to life from a single look from
Nova.
“He just saved me from being embarrassed, Nova,” I jump in and
speak.
I’m ignored like a fly on a windshield. “Friends or not, I will cut off
your hands if you don’t stop touching my woman, Malcolm.”
What is up with him? His sudden possessiveness is confusing the hell
out of me.
Malcolm, not intimidated in the slightest but respecting his friendship,
immediately lets go and steps a good distance away from me. I’m left alone
—fuming—only for a second before Nova tugs me against his side. His arm
boldly wraps around my waist, his hand shy of cupping my ass.
Our commotion causes Bianca to appear out of thin air, Dash in tow.
Her inquisitive gaze reads the tensed situation and ping-pongs between Iris,
who is staring at Nova perplexed, and me.
“You okay, Ro?”
“Yeah, just a small almost mishap,” I calmly answer, not wanting to
draw any more attention. “I’m fine, thanks to Malcolm here saving the
day.”
My sassy response has Nova squeezing my ass in warning. His warm
breath teases my ear as he bends to threaten, “Keep singing his praises and
there will be no saving you when I take you over my knee and spank your
ass.”
My sharp intake of breath at the sexual threat is swallowed when
Nathan joins our little circle. A confused frown mars his handsome face as
he stands behind Iris until she leans against his chest and observes his best
friend and Malcolm. Then mutters with a sigh, “You two at each other
again?”
Again? They were fighting before. But why?
Could Nova know about his friend and me… No way.
It’s impossible.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-nine
NOVA
The color red is becoming a permanent fixture in my life.
Either it haunts me every time I picture Rosalie’s silky tresses or I’m
feeling it in my veins every time another man gets close to her.
Maybe she’s right… I am her villain.
At Nathan’s amused comment, curiosity and trepidation flickers in her
black orbs. Except I know she doesn’t possess a single inch of remorse in
her bones. If she did, she would’ve confessed. It can only mean one thing.
She wants me to silently seethe and burn.
Or she’s waiting for the perfect moment to gut me.
Honestly, so am I. Soon, I tell myself. I’ll have her all to myself and
I’ll carve out all her deepest and darkest discretions from her treacherous
little heart.
“Malcolm is in dire need of a date, it seems,” I taunt like a sulking
bastard. My mind is still replaying the vision of him boldly grabbing my
Rose and feeling what her soft skin feels like. Not once in the last ten years
have I seen Rosalie let another man get close enough to touch. Yes, she
attempted to go on dates, but she always maintained a distance.
Except with Malcolm.
Almost like she subconsciously trusts him.
I study her profile, trying to gauge lust in her eyes as she looks at him
and vice versa. My mood eases slightly when I find none on their faces. But
the stupid jealous beast inside me is still burning hot in the cage and
chanting to steal her away from the room and remind her she belongs to me.
To undo that sexy blouse of hers and let her sari spill to the floor in a
heap.
Until all she’s left wearing is my ring.
Then I’m going to take my sweet time marking every delectable inch
of her, every curve and dip in her sublime body with my tongue and my
teeth. Until she’s painted in my stamp that leaves no doubt to the depths of
her soul that she’s mine.
Very soon. The words burn in my veins.
 My attention is drawn back to the present when Rosalie tenses at my
tone, expecting a brawl to occur between Malcolm and me. So are Iris and
Bianca. Meanwhile, Dash couldn’t look more bored, his arms protectively
around his fiancée… wife?
Who fucking knows? I’ve lost both count and interest.
Rosalie opens her mouth to probe but snaps it shut when Malcolm
simply smirks and shakes his head, unoffended at my mocking of him. The
moody bastard never misses the chance to toy with me.
Deep inside, I know he isn’t interested in Rosalie.
A certain pixie-sized girl with a penchant for ignoring him has his
mind enchanted.
It’s my deviant siren of a fiancée with wheels turning inside her head
twenty-four seven that is stirring trouble that will end up with her receiving
more than she bargained for.
“Stop being rude, Nova,” she scorns. My earlier threat taken with a
grain of salt.
There she goes again. Her concern for Malcolm grating on my last
nerves. While my best friends are looking seconds away from bursting in
laughter. Very well aware of the reason I’m reacting like an obsessed
psycho.
“He’s a grown man, Rose,” I reply with a shocking calmness. “He can
handle it.”
“Don’t worry about me, trouble,” Malcolm says, adding fuel to the
fire.
She bewitches him with a smile.
The last of my patience bursts into tatters.
Capturing her hand, I drag her out of the little circle. The lot of them
wearing a variety of emotions. Mostly amusement at my expense. Although,
Dash senses the storm brewing in my head. After all, last year I witnessed a
similar interaction at Bianca and his reception where he went berserk after
catching another man merely dancing with Bianca.
“Excuse us,” I grit out.
I’ve only taken a step when yet again another waiter trips. This time,
slamming into me and pouring a plate full of food all over my Tom Ford
loafers. Some of it splashing on the ends of my pants.
What kind of caterer has been hired, for fuck’s sake? Are they all
incompetent?
 Luckily, Rosalie is saved because I pushed her behind me at the last
second.
“Where the fuck is your manager?” I growl to the trembling waiter,
who passes tissue paper with shivering hands.
“Nova,” murmurs Rosalie cautiously as she grabs my arm.
“What?”
Her gaze skirts to the poor guy before whispering to me, “You’ll get
him fired.”
“He should be.”
“Let it go.”
“Please, sir. I’m so sorry,” the guy pleads. “It won’t happen again.”
“Nova.” Rosalie stares with a soft expression I’ve never been
bestowed with.
The anger twists into calmness with that one look and without
glancing away, I say to the waiter, “Go away.”
With an apology and show of gratitude, he skedaddles.
“Thank you,” Rosalie mumbles before looking at the mess. “You
should go change.”
“You’re coming with me,” I say before she has a chance to bolt.
Her nose puckers cutely. “Don’t know how to lace your shoes?”
“Or maybe I’m just hoping for a glimpse of you kneeling for me.”
The rosiness on her cheeks deepens. “While you’re in there, might
want to wash your mouth too. Since it’s uttered nothing but filth this
evening.”
“Rose.” My tone is low and rough as I capture her chin. “The same
filth gets your pussy wet, your nipples hard, and your eyes glazed with lust.
The same filth you read all day long and every night in bed while wearing
the most innocent expression, only I know of its true depth.” Sliding my
grip to her throat, uncaring of the eyes on us, I wickedly promise, “When,
not if, I have you pinned naked underneath me, I’ll show you what being
filthy means. What you know till now will look like child’s play. I’m going
to have you addicted to my brand of filth, sweetheart.”
Taking ahold of her delicate wrist, I drag us out of the ballroom
toward my suite. She’s too stunned to do anything but lower her head in
shyness and mutely follow.
We’re halfway to my room when she gets her bearing and sharply
looks up. “Do you really need me here?”
 “You can entertain me while I change.”
“Annoy your best man with your demands.”
“Where’s the grave concern you were greedily giving to another man
but can’t muster for your husband?”
“That another man is your closest friend.”
“Exactly, he’s mine and not yours.”
“Maybe we became really close while I was in London,” she casually
counters with a hidden meaning just as we reach my door.
Unlocking it with my key, I tug her inside when she lamely attempts
to push her feet into the ground. Her tempting tits shake with the
momentum, making my mouth water. Alone without anyone to disturb us, I
swallow the groan that rises from deep within my chest as I drag my gaze
down her lithe form.
Every inch of her is toned to perfection.
She could give any top model a run for her money. Dead or alive.
Locking the door, I cage her against it. Desperate for a teasing
glimpse, I lower my hand to her flat stomach and hook my finger in her
pallu, inching it aside until I’m staring at the tiny sparkling jewel.
Fuck, how I want to bite it. Take it between my teeth and pull. Torture
her like she tortures me and make her cunt weep with that single touch.
I decide I’m going to get a diamond for her piercing to match the ring
on her finger.
“Did you get me alone to ogle?” she whispers in annoyance, but the
hitch in her breath gives her away.
Such a desperate little thing, starving for touch.
“You’d sound more convincing if you were slapping my hand away.”
Circling around her belly button, I meet her gaze. “Which you never do.”
With a glare, she does.
“It defeats the purpose if I have to remind you, Rose.”
Backing away, I turn and go to my bedroom. I hide my smirk when
she follows hot on my heels and into the closet where I go to pull out
another suit. She wouldn’t leave letting me have the last word.
“How about you keep your hands to yourself?” she retorts. “Or is your
brain too weak to take the signal?”
“My brain works perfectly,” I answer before sitting on my bed. “Yours
is the defected one that lets me have free rein to touch you all over.”
 Removing my ruined shoes and socks, I pad barefoot to the attached
bathroom. Again, she strolls in and hovers in the doorway.
“I think I liked you better when you were ignoring me.”
“Ever wondered why?” The edge in my voice is unmistakable.
“Was there a specific reason other than you hating me?”
“You tell me.”
“It will imply that I care, which I don’t.”
“You cared enough to point it out,” I bluntly point out. “Which means
a part of you felt hurt when I pretended you didn’t exist. And I’ll tell you
why.” Crossing over to her, I lean into her face and harshly confess, “It’s
because we’re destructive together. I thought you brought out my worst
qualities. Turns out, I bring out your vindictive streak too.”
“I’ve done nothing against you to deserve your treatment over the
years.”
“Haven’t you, though, Rose?”
Hesitancy flickers in her black eyes and yet she lies, “No.”
“You fucked Malcolm.”
She reels back in shock which slowly switches to dread and then
hardens into an unapologetic and unregretful expression. Yet a part of me
waits for her denial.
I chuckle humorlessly when she doesn’t and steel my face into
impassiveness.
Because my wrath will scare her.
“Did you think I wouldn’t find out?”
“How?” she whispers.
“I’ll recognize your flaming red hair and maroon lips anywhere.
They’ve haunted me since the first time I laid eyes on them. So much that
they’ve burned into my psyche.”
Searching my face, whatever she sees has her muttering, “I don’t
belong to you, Nova. You have no right to be upset if I slept with another
man. Not when you’ve been doing the same, sleeping with other women.
Not when you’ve sabotaged and made sure to not let another man within an
inch of me.”
“And yet you could’ve picked any other man that night but you chose
him. It might not have been to upset me but it sure as fuck was to spite me.
You want nothing to do with me but your actions have always been in
retaliation to mine. Malcolm was no different.”
 She swallows and shakes her head. “It’s… it’s not true.”
“He may have claimed your body, Rose, but I’m going to own your
mind and your soul.”
Straightening, I slam the door in her beautifully scared face.
Willing my rage to lessen, I stare at my reflection while trying to
forget the stabbing memory of hearing her scream Malcolm’s name.
That single shout has been my biggest nightmare for the past eight
years.
It was in that moment I knew Rosalie Kapoor has sunk way deeper in
my veins than I imagined. That she may very well be my downfall.
If I let her.
***
Fifteen minutes later, I’m dressed in a new suit and yank open my
door.
Except it doesn’t budge.
Irritated, I pull again harder and I’m met with resistance.
“Damn you, little hellion,” I mutter. She fucking locked me in. I
should’ve known. I obviously haven’t learned my lesson from the time she
cuffed me when we were alone.
New priority task—get rid of all the locks in my house.
Probably should add insurance too.
God knows, what creative ways she’ll come up with to wreck my
place every time I piss her off. Which is always.
Thank fuck, I have my phone with me unlike the last time. Or I’d be
wasting my energy breaking this door down, which opens on the outside.
Taking it out from my pocket, I grudgingly dial Nathan’s number. The prick
is going to be smug.
I’m never living this one down.
He picks up on the first ring and demands, “Where the hell are you?
Rosa came downstairs a while back and disappeared with Iris and Bianca.
Their expressions screamed cats who ate the canary.”
“Come upstairs.”
He goes quiet and suspiciously asks, “Why?”
“I’m stuck.”
“Stuck?”
 I heave a sigh and rub at my eye. “She locked me inside the
bathroom.”
“She what?” He chuckles hard on the other end. “Priceless.”
“Just get your fucking ass up here.” I hang up and pace in the
bathroom.
After almost another fifteen minutes, two sets of footsteps stop
outside the door and unlock it. I yank it open and am immediately greeted
with twin sets of amused expressions. It’s Malcolm who speaks up.
“How the hell do you always end up locked or cuffed when left alone
with her?”
Shoving past them, I stroll into the closet to get a new pair of shoes.
Unperturbed by my livid expression, they follow in and Nathan leans
against the door before beginning to count with his fingers.
“So far, Rosalie has set your car on fire and almost killed you, cuffed
you so you almost missed your graduation, and tonight, locked you in the
bathroom.” With a grin, he snickers, “Your days are numbered, my friend.”
“Or he secretly loves her crazy side,” muses Malcolm.
“Did you borrow my shoes?” I ask Nathan, ignoring his observation.
“No.”
I search every shelf and nook again, finding no footwear. As if they
vanished into thin air. Understanding dawns on me and I shake my head,
grinning. Meeting Nathan’s quizzical gaze, I ask, “Did either Bianca or Iris
follow us?”
“They went to the restroom immediately after you and Rosalie left.”
“Why are you barefoot?” Malcolm questions with a frown.
“Because my bride and her little army stole my shoes.” They took
every single pair, including the slippers provided by the hotel.
“Why?”
“Oh fuck,” curses Nathan impressively.
“This wedding is becoming weirder by the minute,” grumbles
Malcolm in a flat tone.
“Just one of the entertaining games of the wedding,” Nathan explains,
slapping him on the back. “One that is likely to leave our Nova bankrupt.”
“Stupid tradition.”
Nathan grins. “You better have brought a lot of cash. I’m guessing
you’ll be paying interest for all the trouble you’ve caused Rosalie.”
“What exactly is about to happen?” asks Malcolm.
 “The bridesmaid and the sister of the bride steal the groom’s shoes in
exchange for money or whatever their greedy hearts desire. The groom has
to pay, no matter what. Though he can negotiate.”
“You were supposed to be watching out, you idiot.”
“I had a more pressing priority. Like making sure you make it to the
altar alive.”
“You’re doing a piss-poor job at that too.”
“Fuck off.”
Raising my middle finger, I huff, “Let’s get this over with.”
It doesn’t take us more than a few minutes to find our thieves because
the lot of them stand outside the ballroom’s entrance, wearing proud grins.
Iris gives a small smirk to Nathan, making me question he might secretly be
in on it with them, playing a double agent.
Stopping before them, I shove my hands in my pockets. Rosalie
wisely keeps her eyes averted from Malcolm’s direction while not meeting
my gaze either. I pull my eyes away from her, which takes herculean effort,
and focus on Jasmine, who steps forward.
“Name your price, girls.”
“A million dollars.”
Easy.
“Each.”
It’s like they’re not even trying.
Jasmine and the others stare with matching smug smirks, thinking
they’ve caught me in a trap. They’re betting more on the fact I’ll say no.
Behind me, Nathan mumbles, “The shoes aren’t even worth that
much.”
“He could just buy a new pair,” quips Malcolm.
“Only if he wants to be called a cheapskate for the rest of his life.”
Arching one eyebrow at me, Jasmine questions, “What’s it going to be,
Nova?”
“If I say no?”
“Then next we’ll steal Rosa,” softly threatens Iris. “No Rosa, no
wedding.”
As if I’ll ever let it happen. I’ll chase her to the ends of the earth and
drag her back to the altar and make her my wife. I’ve had a taste of her hate
and it’s now my favorite flavor. My drug of choice.
 “She’s priceless and mine,” I darkly lay my claim, staring right at my
obsession. “There’s no stealing her.”
Meeting Jasmine’s stunned face as if she’s truly seeing me for the first
time, I insert my hand in my suit jacket’s inside pocket and hand her the
signed check I brought with me.
“It should be enough.”
She peers down and her gaze goes wide as saucers as she gasps,
“It’s… blank.”
“Can’t risk being called a cheapskate now, can I?”
They all gape with their mouths open.
“The shoes,” I demand.
They shift to the side until I see the box they hid behind them.
Grabbing it, I leave them with their bribe.
Tomorrow can’t come soon enough.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty
ROSALIE
My suite is alive with exuberant energy and a chaotic mess as
everyone scrambles from one corner to the other finishing last-minute tasks.
Everyone is dazzling and brightly dressed, ready for the wedding ceremony.
While I can’t look away from my reflection in the full-length mirror.
I don’t recognize the girl staring back at me.
It’s like I’ve grown into a woman overnight, sitting with the weight of
the world on her shoulders. The difference is, it’s not further from the truth.
My father has drilled into me to not jeopardize the peace treaty between our
families.
Instead of words of love and blessings.
I’ve been trained as though I’m about to go to war.
I might as well be. Because it has increased my desire to somehow
save myself from the invisible clutches of these men. Before the tight
chains around my neck becomes a noose that’ll eventually be the death of
me.
Pia, the hair and makeup artist, applies the final touches to my hair,
styled into an intricate bun while the short tresses fall down my cheeks.
Stepping back, she shakes her head in awe and says, “The ball gown is
straight out of a fairy tale, Rosalie. I can’t put into words how absolutely
gorgeous you look. Like a gothic Barbie come to life.”
“Thank you, Pia.”
While I may not be marrying my dream man, I am wearing my dream
dress.
The black sparkling lace ball gown has a sheer bustier top with off-
the-shoulder straps. It molds to my body like a second skin and lifts my
breasts higher, making them even perkier. Since I was going for a dark,
gothic look, my designer wove a gothic English rose. Black roses are
embroidered from the top all the way down through the tulle bottom.
My wedding dress is dramatic, shimmering—one of a kind.
Just like me.
And I’ve a beautiful, just-as-dramatic veil to match. Though, I’ll wear
it once I go downstairs since it couldn’t be brought up. After all, it is
seventy-five feet long.
If I’m going to piss Dad off, might as well go all out.
“Oh, my goodness,” cries out my mom, appearing from behind me.
Her frail hands fly to her mouth as she sees me for the first time and tears
up. Meeting my gaze, she smiles through the tears and compliments,
“You’re the most stunning bride I’ve ever seen, my love. I would’ve been a
fool to ask you to wear anything other than this.”
“Really?”
“Far more beautiful than my imagination, Rosa.” Grabbing my wrist,
she kisses the inside and cups my cheek. “I only ask for one thing.”
“What?” My voice is small.
“Please give Nova and his family a chance.”
“Why? How are you so sure they’ll be good to me?”
“Because even though I blindsided you, I would never give my
daughter to someone who wouldn’t cherish her and keep her safe.” Peering
deep into my eyes, she promises, “If you open your heart to them, you’ll
know.”
Gazing at her while her own eyes plead with mine, I lie to my mom
for the first time in my life. “I’ll try.”
It assuages her fear and I feel like the worst daughter in the world. But
I can’t make her a promise that I have no intention of keeping. Eight years
ago, I vowed to myself I will never be a pawn to any man.
I’ll die before I break it.
“Thank you, love.”
Jasmine and my best friends surround me a second later, wearing
expressions of wonder while taking in my dress. They each give me hugs
and shower me with compliments. A knock on the door pulls us all apart.
Tamana enters with her clipboard. It might as well be an extension of
her body. “It’s time. Everyone has arrived.”
Taking a soothing breath, I nod.
Jasmine carries a hyperactive Suhana while Mom walks alongside her.
Iris and Bianca linger back.
“Last chance, Ro,” murmurs Bianca.
I smile brokenly. “I have to do this, Bee.”
I need to because deep in my heart, I know Nova will chase and drag
me back if I don’t. Because for some reason, he’s dead set on marrying me
after vehemently forcing me to say no. And if I stand the slim chance of
escaping, I have to tread the dark waters that will be the coming months.
Holding the skirt of my gown, my best friends help me out of the
room and into the elevator that takes us downstairs. It’s bustling with
energetic staff while the rhyming trio are waiting to attach the matching
long veil that looks too delicate to touch.
Iris goes to check the venue, where all the guests are seated with the
dais at the front. Nova and his family must already be outside. The priest
was chosen by them, of course. I’ve grown up binge-watching Hollywood
movies so it feels like I manifested my own Christian wedding.
Iris comes back with wide eyes. “I’ve never seen so many people at
the same time.”
It’s moments like this I’m reminded that Iris doesn’t come from a
world like ours. She’s grown up in a conservative middle-class family. In
the beginning of our friendship, her parents were skittish and didn’t approve
of Bianca and I, thinking we would be a bad influence. They were worried
our lavish lifestyles would send her on the wrong path and she’ll make bad
decisions trying to blend in with us.
However, we bonded so quickly, there was no way we were letting her
go without a fight. It took time but her parents eventually warmed up to us.
“I swear the setting and the decoration is so romantic and beautiful,”
she gushes with a starstruck grin.
“I wanna see too,” says Bianca as she goes to check it out.
“How do I look?” I ask once she returns and I’m wearing the veil. It’s
so lightweight, I might as well be floating. I cock my hip and strike a pose,
making them clap.
“Gorgeous.”
“Dreamy.”
A throat clears behind us and we startle. I turn to see my dad patiently
waiting. My smile drops to the bottom of my feet. Despite the practiced
smile he’s wearing for show and to fool the lingering people around us, I
feel his disapproval like a tangible stroke.
I strive to not let it ruffle me.
Soon, he’ll be the least of my worries.
“Can I have a moment alone with my daughter?” he politely asks my
friends.
“Of course, Uncle.”
 He moves closer so others can’t hear in case they’re eavesdropping.
His smile doesn’t waver as he rips me apart with his words. “I hope you
don’t take me letting this dress slide as an invitation to rebel and disgrace us
in the future. Your tears might have worked on Nova but will never work on
me.”
“I didn’t ask him to defend me, Papa.”
“That arrogant boy can think you’re his all he wants but don’t forget
where your loyalties lie. I’ve given you to him, I can snatch you right back
if I wish to. Understand?”
I barely stop from flinching and nod, incapable of forming words.
“Sir,” Tamana calls, approaching us cautiously.
My dad faces her. “Yes?”
“The priest and groom are all set. Shall we?”
Malcolm and Nathan have also arrived, standing a few feet away from
us with Iris and Bianca. Their attention draws to my father and I when we
walk toward them. Malcolm stills upon seeing me and his gaze softens in a
friendly manner.
Tamana guides us all to line up. First are Bianca and Malcolm,
followed by Iris and Nathan. Lastly, Dad and I.
I’m once again swarmed by the rhyming trio as they apply last-minute
touches, fixing my dress and the veil at my back. The moment they step
aside, Tamana receives a nod from her assistant and then begins the soft
notes of the wedding march playing outside.
“Go,” she says.
My heart travels up to my throat with each second it takes me closer
to becoming Nova’s wife. It feels like it’s been forever when it’s finally my
turn. Dad, who has been standing stoically the whole time, takes my hand
into the crook of his arm.
“Now.”
A warm breeze caresses my cheeks, shifting the curls teasingly as I
take the first step into the sunlit sky. The guests’ sharp intakes of breaths
feel like my own. At first, everything appears blindingly white until I
slowly take in the intimidating silhouette that waits for me at the altar.
Nova.
The vision of him standing like a dark god steals the air out of my
lungs.
Because he. Is. Wearing. A. Red suit.
 Red.
The color that I was supposed to wear.
I blink, my gait almost faltering as my stomach hollows. In the deep
red color with a pristine black shirt, Nova looks ravishing and devilishly
handsome. He doesn’t even look fazed in the slightest wearing the color
that is supposedly for the bride.
Just as I’m absorbing every single detail about him, his own are
traveling over every inch of me. They leave a trail of goosebumps on my
skin, in my bones, and send a shiver down my spine at once.
I forget about the world.
Until only he exists.
And I almost don’t believe my eyes, thinking I’ve suddenly gone
colorblind.
But in the next breath, he reaches forward to take my hand from my
father, who pats my back in fake affection and steps away.
Nova doesn’t let go of my hand, his grip tight and warm. So are his
eyes, arched with perfectly groomed eyebrows and a square jaw, envy of
every male. They bask me in its light and heat as if he has suddenly become
incapable of dragging them away.
Strangely, neither can I.
“You look breathtaking, Rose.” His voice is husky and deep. “My
gothic Barbie.”
“You…” I trail off, gaze lowering to his suit, which makes the corner
of his lips lift.
“Someone had to wear red.”
“What happened to traditions?”
“Traditions are meant to be broken, my Rose.”
The priest clears his throat, bursting our bubble we got trapped in.
Nova’s jaw tightens in mild annoyance. He bewitches me with another
carnal look, full of sensual promises, before we face the priest together. Our
hands still intertwined.
“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today,” begins the priest with a
pleasant smile. “In the sight of God to witness and celebrate the holy union
of Rosalie and Nova. Marriage is a sacred covenant. It is a union founded
on love, trust, and fidelity…”
His calming voice zones out when Nova’s thumb rubs back and forth
on the inside of my wrist. It leaves me distracted and discombobulated.
When I sneak a glance at him, he’s staring straight ahead with no visible tell
he’s aware of the small movement.
I’m pulled back to the moment when I’m asked to repeat the standard
vows. Slowly, we face each other and I miraculously deliver without
stuttering. Nova does the same and again, I’m left scared by the foreign
emotions swirling in his eyes.
Until there’s no distinguishing the lies from the truth.
“Nova, do you take Rosalie to be your wife? Do you promise to be
faithful to her in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love
her and to honor her all the days of your life?”
“I do.”
“Rosalie, do you take Nova to be your husband? Do you promise to
be faithful to him in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to
love him and to honor him all the days of your life?”
“I do,” I whisper, binding my fate to him.
“You may now kiss the bride.”
My eyes involuntarily fall to his mouth. When I bring them back up,
his are stuck on my lips and darkening with hunger. I swallow when he
shifts closer, my breasts grazing his chest as his right arm winds around my
waist. His free hand’s fingertips journey up my spine, one inch at a time
until he cups the back of my neck.
Every touch feels deliberately slow.
Or maybe it’s time moving slow.
“Nova,” I whimper.
His mouth descends.
Our lips touch and madness unfurls. His lips are soft and gentle but
the passion with which he kisses is harsh and full of ownership. So are his
fingers around my nape, holding me still for the deep assault of his mouth.
The kiss is indecent. Filthy. Ferocious.
Like the man himself.
My villain.
My husband.
I forget the thousands of eyes on us. My hands fly to his budging
forearms, digging in just as harshly as I submit to him. As he expertly
coaxes me to kiss him back in earnest. His tongue licks the seam of my lips.
The teasing flick earns a gasp, giving his tongue permission to invade.
Boy, does he.
 He pours the years of pent-up anger, lust, and need into the kiss. He
kisses me like it’s our last. As if he’s about to die and I’m his ticket to
heaven.
He ruins my reality.
My hate that I carry so palpably in my heart.
I want to hate his touch.
His taste.
But he erodes all my rational thoughts.
Nothing matters except the press of his lips and the moans he elicits
from me like a thief. When he finally pulls away, our eyes meet. His brows
knit together, puzzled and still high on my taste. They lock on my swollen
lips.
Before I can blink, his fuses our mouths again in another searing kiss
that I feel to the tip of my toes. My world tilts on its axis when his hand
moves to the front of my throat and tilts my head back to kiss me even more
deeply.
He steals my innocence until I’m nothing but a puddle at his feet.
Pressing on my wildly pounding pulse, he growls against my lips,
“You’re mine now.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-one
ROSALIE
After the ceremony and cake cutting, we’re all sitting around a large
dining table set up for the close family and friends with Nova on my side,
when my phone buzzes in my lap. I see a notification for my group chat
with my best friends, who sit a few chairs down across from me with their
significant others.
I open the chat and immediately repress a groan.
BIANCA: That was one hell of a kiss.
IRIS: I’m still blushing.
BIANCA: Nova is whipped.
IRIS: Heee isss innnn loveeee.
ME: Shut. Up.

They ignore my text and continue to gossip. I look up to see them

snickering with each other, avoiding my imploring eyes.
BIANCA: That kiss is going viral.

Jeez. Already?
IRIS: Everyone is talking about it. Women are swooning over Nova.

Like that’s new.

IRIS: Nova and Rosa sitting in a tree…
ME: I dare you to finish that sentence.
BIANCA: K-I-S-S-I-N-G

“Did you really have to kiss me like that?” I snap to my new husband
in a low whisper.
“Yes. I was laying my claim in case any man had a lingering doubt.”
He doesn’t lose his smirk as he tilts his head my way. “Not my fault you
also looked good enough to eat. Be glad that’s all I did.”
“Shameless.”
“I reserve it for you.” Tucking a lock of my hair behind my ear, he
murmurs, “Wouldn’t want my stunning wife to be jealous.”
“Well, don’t.”
“Too late.”
 “I swe—”
He shuts me up with a kiss. The very thing I was complaining about.
Taking advantage of the fact we’re in public. His thumb presses on my jaw,
opening my mouth for his waiting tongue and locking it with mine. His
head slants as he sucks my bottom lip between his teeth and tugs before
pulling back.
“Because you keep reacting like this that makes it hard to resist,
wife.”
“I’m just acting.”
He bends and kisses me again.
I kick at his shin under the table. He backs away with a warning look.
Filled with mild amusement. His mouth glistening from our kiss. It tilts into
a panty-melting smirk.
“Stop it,” I breathlessly scold.
“No.”
Grabbing my throat, he takes my lips captive under his again. This
time it’s a longer kiss that draws a moan from my chest. I succumb to his
mouth before realizing what I’m doing.
I pinch his thigh.
He doesn’t budge and kisses me harder. Biting my lip for extra
measure, stalking his claim like a savage.
“You’re enjoying this too much.”
“I plan to enjoy much more than your sassy mouth, wife.”
“I hate you.”
“Yet you keep kissing me back.”
“I do not.”
He bends again but I stop with a finger to his lips. He bites the tip
with a smirk. I narrow my eyes suspiciously.
“You’re acting weird.” I scowl. “It’s unsettling.”
“How so?” His tone is casual while giving his relatives a smile when
they say something to him from across us.
“Why do you keep kissing me when you hate me?”
“I can hate you and still want to kiss you, Rose.” His gaze darkening
while a lock of his hair falls onto his forehead. A muscle tics in his jaw. “In
fact, it’s all I’ve thought about all these years like a fiend. I either want to
shut you up with a kiss or fuck you into submission. Now, I can do both,
and I will. So, you might as well know my intentions.”
 Only a few hours of being his wife, I’m already witnessing a layer of
his that he hid like a sheep in a wolf’s clothing. How many surprises does
he have in store for me?
And why the hell are my panties damp at his arrogant promise?
He sounds so sure like it’s a foregone conclusion I’ll spread my legs
for him. And why? Because he’s my husband and that gives him free rein
over my body? I want to laugh at his silly delusion.
Instead, I smile.
He stills, brow furrowing.
Trailing my fingers up his abs over his shirt, I wrap my hand around
his black tie and tug. He indulges by leaning down and I press a chaste kiss
on his mouth. Our eyes stay locked as I whisper, “Since we’re sharing our
intentions for our marriage, I might as well let you know mine, hubby. I am
not ever sleeping with you. Not in this or any other lifetime.”
Satisfied, I let go and pull away.
“It’s a big commitment,” he taunts, rubbing at his jaw thoughtfully.
“One you’re going to break because it doesn’t stand a chance to last in this
lifetime, let alone in another.”
The host clinks his glass, drawing everyone’s attention. “It’s time for
our beautiful couple’s first dance.”
Nova gracefully rises and extends his palm toward me. “Shall we,
wife?”
***

NOVA
An unfamiliar sensation courses through my veins.
Restlessness.
One I’ve never felt in my entire. Not even as a kid when I was
kidnapped. Or when I thought my life was falling apart. I’ve always been
calm and centered, never letting my emotions get the best of me.
My dadu, whose passing left a gaping hole in my life, always said that
being calm when life is smooth sailing is easy but what truly cultivates a
strong man is when the tides are rough and shaky yet he stands calmly like
an unbending mountain. Because it’s when the world rests on his shoulders
and he has to lead.
I took it to heart.
 Except tonight, my heart and my head are a cloud of dust.
Because an urgency like no other has taken its space. An urgency to
be alone with Rosalie and have her undivided attention all to myself. Every
verbal spar with my wife feeds into the unhealthy addiction I have formed
with her.
Because our relationship is temporary, even if I have the desire to
keep her forever.
Will she even want me after I’ve destroyed her family?
Soon after the dance and an hour of mingling with the guests, it was
almost midnight. And the time for Rosalie’s bidaai, which was an emotional
affair. Although, not a single tear slipped from my wife’s eyes while her
mother and sister bawled theirs out.
Almost like she didn’t really consider it a goodbye.
Or that a new family awaits her.
It is a mystery to solve for later. Not while I am crawling out of my
skin to be beside her. I’ve took her commitment to never fuck me as a
challenge. One that thrills me to no end. I’ve felt how she reacts to my
proximity, the stolen touches and my carnal promises. We’re inevitable.
If only I didn’t have a big hurdle standing in my way.
In the shape of my infuriating cousin, Miya.
“Do you really think you can stop me from getting to my wife,
Miya?”
“Absolutely.”
“You’re pint-sized, little cousin. One shove and your ass will land
back to London.”
“Every second you waste insulting me is another second away from
your wife, whom you’re so eager to reach.” Shrugging her shoulder, she
taunts, “Honestly, I’m not even in this for the bribe since you’ve no
shortage of money. But the pure joy of ruffling your feathers and bringing
you down a peg or two.”
I swear every tradition is custom-made to delay me from spending
time with Rosalie. First, it was her bridesmaids and now Miya.
When will it end?
Sealing my annoyance, I pull out my phone and send a text. Miya
squints her eyes, trying to peek warily.
“What are you doing, Nono?”
“Calling backup.”
 “Can’t fight your own battles?”
“Battles are about playing smartly, not alone.”
We stand in a stare-off until footfalls sound from behind us. Miya
leans sideways to peer around my body and swallows nervously at the sight
of Malcolm. Straightening, her hands fly to her hips and she glares.
“Seriously?”
“Give me the key card and he goes away.”
“Go where?” questions Malcolm, stopping to stand beside me.
“Depends on Miya’s next move.”
His cold eyes flit to her face but she’s looking at me.
“As you wish,” I say when she remains unmoving. “Malcolm, would
you hold her down while I look for my room’s key card she’s hiding.”
“You wouldn’t.”
“You had to turn down the bribe and go for the hard way, little
cousin.”
Malcolm steps forward. “Sure.”
“Stop. This is no longer fun,” she mumbles, slapping the key card in
my hand. “You’re both nuts.”
Then off she stalks in the opposite direction. Malcolm’s eyes stay
glued to her until she disappears. Switching toward me, he casually asks,
“You would have let me touch her?”
“Hell no.” Shrugging, I reveal, “More than annoying me, it’s not
giving you the time of day she loves more.”
“And that man isn’t her boyfriend. They’ve only been on a single
date.”
“Really?” I smile. “My bad.”
Giving me his middle finger, he struts away. If I were a betting man, I
would say he’s on his way to find her, even if it’s to watch her from the
shadows.
Shaking off those thoughts, I swipe the key card to my suite and enter.
My ecstatic grin dissolves and turns to one of horror.
A second before I’m attacked.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-two
NOVA
I’m attacked by two miniature-sized furry balls with wagging tails and
wet tongues.
“Rose!”
The old pug digs his tiny paws in my leg, jumping and trying to climb
me while the skinny and scary one starts to bite my shoe as if it’s his last
meal. Bending, I push one off, only for the other to latch onto my arm and
lick my hand.
“Jesus Christ!”
“Woof! Woof!” barks the Chihuahua.
Exasperated when I fail in getting them off, I stand and shout louder,
“Rose!”
I should’ve known my wife would come armed with a small army.
I’m left speechless and impressed yet again. And that’s before I see a sixty-
pound gray and muscular angry pit bull round the corner. Behind him my
beautiful wife glides into the room, still clad in her wedding dress that I
slowly want to peel off her body.
It’d be a shame to ruin it by ripping it off.
“Yes?” she serenely asks, taking in the scene.
“Call off your dogs, Rose.”
She tilts her head. “They seem to like you.”
To show how much, the Chihuahua starts to hump my leg. My nose
wrinkles in disgust while he goes to town. I can’t seem to shake him off
because then he switches to biting my shoe.
I don’t know whether to be flattered or embarrassed. It’s definitely the
latter. A tiny male dog has apparently labelled me as his girlfriend.
Didn’t know in mere seconds my life could stoop so low.
The pug, on the other hand, scurries away to Rosalie who scoops her
up in her arms, uncaring the little dog is ruining the dress. I’m even more
perplexed when a blinding and adorable smile splits across her lips.
Adorable and Rose don’t belong in the same vocabulary.
Or so I thought.
 “Come here, Maggie,” she coos some more unintelligible worlds,
kissing her all over her wrinkly face. “I loove you so much.”
I scowl at how easily that little furball gets her affection. Maneuvering
my leg away from the horny devil on my feet, I take a step forward and an
angry growl pierces the air. My gaze snaps toward an alert pit bull.
Rosalie glances at him before fixing me with a sly smirk. “I bet my
commitment is starting to look like a real impossibility, isn’t it, hubby?”
My jaw grinds. Another growl is aimed my way and before I can do
anything, tiny legs wrap around my ankle once more. “For fuck’s sake. I’m
this close to kicking him, Rose.”
“Hurt my babies and I swear no stupid paper is keeping me from
divorcing your ass after I whop it.”
The pit bull ignores that blatant threat and instead rubs his nose
affectionately against her leg. Like he’s all in for the plan.
Bending, I lift the puppy by his tag in the air. Big mistake. He
immediately starts to bark nonstop, bleeding my eardrums. I drop him back
to the ground and he’s back at my leg. He gives me a side-eye when I scowl
at him.
“Who the hell even brought them here?” This isn’t how I imagined
my first night with her. Hell, this is straight out of my worst nightmare. I
don’t mind pets. But who needs three freaking dogs? All different than the
last but equally infuriating.
“Uncle Raghu.”
“Who?”
Anger and hurt flashes in her eyes. “One you rejected to be my
bodyguard, who would actually protect me with his life.”
“How close are you two?” I question. I remember him asking me
around two months back about wanting to work for me, mainly on Rosalie’s
security detail. But the last man I would hire is the one who has worked for
more than twenty years for Mihir, her father. I would never hire a person I
didn’t trust, especially around my wife.
Though, now I’m wondering differently.
“None of your business.” Softening her features, she calls, “Fire,
come here.”
The little shit instantly listens and trots toward her. I watch all three of
her dogs stare up at her adoringly. My chest burns with a rare emotion that I
dare not name.
 “What’s the angry one’s name?”
“Bunny.”
“You’re kidding me?” I chuckle. “Your Bunny looks like he eats other
bunnies for fun.”
“If you don’t want to be one of those bunnies, then don’t touch him,”
she taunts. “He hates anyone touching him.”
“Why?”
“He’s a rescue.”
I glance at him, seeing him wary of me and still glaring with his lips
pulled back over his sharp teeth. “What happened to his previous owners?”
“He killed them.”
My eyebrows shoot up to my hairline before I mask my slipup. Then
another thought pops in my head and I causally ask, “Where exactly will
Maggie, Fire, and Bunny be sleeping, wife?”
“The bed, obviously.”
“You mean our bed.”
“Technically, the hotel’s bed.”
“Not a chance.” I eye Bunny, who seems to be hating me by the
second. We sleep in the same room and I will not see the sun tomorrow,
considering his history. If it’s even true. “They’ll sleep right here. On
second thought, tie all of them up.”
Rosalie’s chin lifts defiantly. “No.”
“Rose.” My tone is low.
“You, on the other hand, are most welcome to sleep right here on the
couch.” Turning around, she disappears into the bedroom. Her little army in
tow.
Running my finger through my hair, I count to five to pray for some
patience I’ll need to deal with them. Kicking the pampered heathens out is
out of the question.
It was written all over Rosalie’s face she’s just as attached to them as
they are to her. And if I want to stay in my wife’s good graces, which is
essential to my life, I better come up with a way to tolerate them fast.
Shrugging off my suit jacket, I make my way inside. A squeaking
noise greets me, making me frown. I stop short to see the mini dogs all
perched on the bed comfortably while the huge one jumps up and down on
the comforter.
There goes the security deposit.
 Too bad, everyone will think it was the couple who broke the bed.
While Bunny is distracted, I inch toward the ajar bathroom door and
step inside. Rosalie startles when I slam it shut and twist the lock. Leaning
my shoulder against it, I cross my arms.
“Get out,” she orders. “It’s occupied.”
“I’m your husband, you can change in front of me.”
“You’re either delusion or hard of hearing,” she mocks with a hand on
her hip. “When I said I’m not sleeping with you, it included you never
seeing me naked.”
“It’s called fucking, dear wife.” Lazily dragging my gaze down her
slim figure, I travel them back up to meet her eyes and drawl, “And I don’t
mind fucking you with your clothes on. I’ll just slide your panties to the
side and thrust my cock in. There’s always the option of ripping them off.
Or you could save us time by not wearing any at all. Whichever makes you
happy.”
“You never touching me will make me happy.”
“Sorry. Not an option.”
“Get that otolaryngologist’s appointment.”
Even as she insults me and throws daggers with her eyes, her body is
telling a different story. Rosy cheeks, flushed skin, and her fingers twisting
in her skirt. Her supple breasts look seconds away from bursting out of the
neckline. The top half of her dress is cinched so tight that I can easily fit her
tiny waist in my palms.
She couldn’t possibly be comfortable breathing in it.
I slowly notice little things that she unpinned her hair from its
intricate bun, letting it fall down in silly and curled rivulets. The lack of
makeup, even though her lips are still dark pink. While the back of her dress
looks like she was in the middle of untying the lace.
Leaving my perch, I close the gap.
She sucks in a sharp breath when I spin her around. Her hands
dropping to the vanity as she stares at our reflection in the mirror above the
marble sink. Gaze widening, she rasps, “What are you doing?”
“Helping you out of this suffocating dress.” I raise my hand toward
the thin lace when she captures my wrist.
“I can do it myself.”
“Were you able to get into it by yourself?” I raise one eyebrow
amusedly.
 “I had help.” Her gaze turns sheepish. “To save time.”
“Of course.” My tone is sarcastic. “Now I’m helping you.”
“What the hell do you know about women’s fashion?”
“Choking to death isn’t fashion.”
“Are you moonlighting as a stylist, now?”
“I would rather you don’t pass out from lack of oxygen,” I say before
pursing my lips. “It won’t make a good headline that my wife was carried to
the ER on her wedding night. I think giving them one is good enough.”
“What do you mean?”
“Your precious Bunny is breaking the bed as we speak.”
She shrugs innocently. “He loves jumping. I think it helps with his
anxiety. The first time I tried to stop him, he got so scared and I lost all the
progress I made with him.”
I narrow my eyes as she pulls out a trick from Stalling 101 and
distracts me from my task. So, I stop her. “Rose.”
“Hmm?”
“You’re not fooling me.” Once again, I take hold of the string holding
the knot when she stops me yet again.
“Miya can help,” she scrambles for an excuse. “I’ll call her.”
“No one touches you but me,” I darkly command, capturing her chin.
“She’s preoccupied anyways.”
Subtle curiosity flashes in her dark eyes. “How did you even get rid of
her?”
“You don’t quit, do you?”
She blinks innocently, acting as if she has no clue what I’m saying,
and I scoff. Without waiting, I tug at the thin lace until it unknots.
“Nova.” Her low voice sounds a little scared.
“Stop being a stubborn little thing, Rose.”
“I’m not getting nake—”
Grabbing her throat, I shush her with a deep kiss. She gasps in utter
shock and tries shoving me away. But one lick of my tongue across her lips,
I taste her soft moan. The moment her body goes pliant as I devour her
mouth and feed on her sweet flavor, I kiss her gently.
Inching my free hand toward the vanity, I grab the small scissors I
saw and in one go cut through the zig-zag lace. Rosa’s hands fly to her
chest when it loosens, close to falling and baring her tits I’m desperate to
glimpse.
 Her eyes are heavy-lidded while we’re both breathing hard.
“I warned you how I’ll shut you up if you argue with me.”
“Next time, I swear I’ll bite your tongue off.”
“I’m all for rough play, Rose.”
“Ugh… you’re so…”
“Shameless?” I repeat her earlier taunt with a smirk. I bop her cute
nose with my finger. “I already told you the answer to that, wife.”
She shoves me with one hand while holding her torn dress with the
other arm. I step back just to see what she’ll do next. And I’m not surprised
when she strides toward the door to flee.
I follow and cage her against it with my front to her back. Running
my finger up her naked back, I part her dress until goosebumps rise on
every inch I explore. She shudders violently when I uncurl my hand near
the twin dip in her ass and caress teasingly.
Bringing my mouth to her ear, I demand, “Did I say you can leave?”
“I don’t need your permission,” comes her sharp response.
“In the bedroom, I make the rules.”
“You can make them,” she says, twisting her head sideways. “Doesn’t
mean I’ll follow.”
“Then I’ll discipline you until you learn.”
A telling shiver courses down her spine but her mouth lies, “I’ll never
bow to you.”
“Let go of your dress, Rose.”
“Stop touching me, Nova.”
“I’ll know your tempting body inside and out,” I vow in a guttural
tone. “Tonight, I only want to see every lush curve I own. Every inch of you
that belongs to me. Until you do, I’m not letting you go.”
Spinning her around, I circle her throat that never fails to make her
submit. Her pupils dilate while her lips part as she breathes in oxygen. As
though she’s suddenly short of it.
I press on her pounding pulse. “Now.”
She drops her arms. The sparkling dress a puddle at our feet. My
already rock-hard cock throbs beneath my fly at the first sight of her naked
tits. I run my tongue over my teeth as I commit the shape of her suck-
worthy breasts, the color of her dark brown nipples against a naturally
tanned skin, to my heart.
Her waist is a work of art, even as her piercing steals my sole focus.
 My gaze stops between the juncture of her thighs, hiding my soon-to-
be favorite part of her luscious body beneath a black thong with a damp
spot in the center.
I want to claim her pussy as much as I want my next breath.
I’m already going through withdrawals.
“You’re perfect, Rose,” I rasp, meeting her bold and prideful gaze.
She isn’t the least bit bothered by her semi-naked state and her sexy
confidence is like a drug.
“If you’re done having your fill, let go.”
“You’re naïve if you think I’ll ever completely have my fill of you.”
Tilting her head back, I suck her bottom lip before she has a chance to
protest and growl, “I have an insatiable appetite. And you’re my only
meal.”
“Then be prepared to starve to death.”
Chuckling, I step back.
Giving me a haughty look, she brushes past me to grab a sexy
nightgown she brought with her, which I hadn’t noticed. My eyes are glued
to her firm backside as it sways. The thong a useless barrier and enticing me
to spank the ass cheeks.
It’s when she covers it with a sexy little lacy number that my attention
is pulled back to her face as she looks over her shoulder. Flicking her red
mane down her back, she turns toward me. Again, the baby doll is pointless
because I can make out her nipples poking against the soft material.
The hem grazing the tops of her thighs, making her legs look like a
mile long.
“Your clothes are contradicting your words, Rose.”
It will take gargantuan restraint to not have her writhing beneath me. I
don’t think I can survive the night without exploring the treat that is my
wife.
It’s disconcerting how seamlessly I’ve accepted her as mine. The
moment she uttered ‘I do’, I was a goner. For a second, I forgot all about
my nefarious plans. The need to avenge. The pain of my childhood.
I didn’t see her as my enemy.
I saw her as my future.
Maybe I’ve descended into insanity.
“It’s either this or be naked, thanks to my best friends,” she
grudgingly replies, pulling me from my conflicting thoughts. “And no, I’m
not asking for your preference.”
I hide my smile, knowing it will only piss her off.
Striding to stand before me, she orders, “Move aside.”
“Where are your manners?” I tease while loosening the knot of my tie
and yanking it off.
“Where are yours?”
“Wrong answer.”
Taking ahold of her wrists, I pick her up around the waist and carry
her to the vanity. She yelps when I cross her arms behind her back and use
my silk tie to bind them against the sink. She fruitlessly tugs and huffs in
disappointment when it doesn’t budge. Her hair falls in her eyes when she
whips her gaze up to mine, glaring furiously.
“Untie me right now, Nova.”
“No, this is better.”
“Seriously! What is your obsession with cuffing me?”
“You’re always running from me,” I answer, running my hand over
my jaw. “I don’t like it.”
“You cannot possibly go from cruelly ignoring my existence to gluing
me to your side and kissing me whenever you please.”
“Then maybe you shouldn’t have gone and seduced my close friend.”
“We aren’t fucking committed to each other. Our marriage is just
another form of transaction done by our fathers to better their careers.”
I lean in her face, resting my fists on each side of her hips. “What is
your plan then? When you feel horny and needy, you’re going to go look
for another man? Should I expect a sock on the door when I come home and
not disturb you while you fuck some random guy?”
“In public, I’ll be your doting wife, but behind closed doors, you do
not exist to me. This isn’t a real marriage, Nova. I have no intention of
making it one.”
I seethe in silent rage. My blood boiling as she vehemently discards
any fantasy that I could conjure of us together.
What did I expect?
Why the fuck do I even care?
She’s saying the exact words I should be warning her with. Every
single time I’ve been alone with her, the push and pull I’ve felt at having
her close, especially the powerful way she fucks with my head, my rational
instincts.
 It all flashes like a train wreck in my mind.
I realize with sudden clarity that I’m falling into old habits. Down the
same rabbit hole
I’m allowing her to consume and dictate my actions.
Until she becomes my sole focus.
If I continue to let it happen, it’ll disrupt my greater purpose. The
reason I accepted her hand in marriage. Not when I can finally taste the
victory so close.
But it’s easier said than done.
“You didn’t answer my question.” My tone is low and barely
restrained.
She blinks in confusion when I don’t react to her decision.
Determination flares in those dark orbs and she smugly replies, “My needs
have never been your concern nor will they ever be, no matter what tricks
you pull to make it so. But just so you know, I haven’t been a saint all these
years and neither have you.”
“So, you wouldn’t care if I fucked someone else?” Real or not, I have
no intention of letting another man in her vicinity. Or me touching another
woman when I have her.
“We wouldn’t be the first couple living a lie in our world, Nova.” Her
voice is devoid of emotion.
She doesn’t have a clue how big of a lie we’re living. I don’t reveal it.
Because ultimately, nothing remains buried for too long.
What may seem like the truth, could be nothing but a smokescreen.
“Understood.” I straighten and lift her so she’s sitting on the counter.
I’m still not in the mood to untie her. Her expression turns flat when she
realizes it too. But her pride doesn’t allow her to beg again.
It certifies my belief that I already knew deep down.
My Rose is my match.
Even if it’s made in hell.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-three
ROSALIE
How do I always end up bound and as his prisoner around him?
My strength is no match against his. He always takes me by surprise
that all my self-defense tricks I’ve learned turns to dust while my body
becomes putty in his hands. Maybe it’s because my body doesn’t sense him
as a danger.
Even though he is the biggest one.
Stupid brain.
“What are you doing?” I hate the tremor in my voice. My breath
hitches when he raises his hand to flick the top button of his black shirt. It
stretches across his bulging biceps and taut stomach. He’s intimidating with
his clothes on, even while wearing a perpetual arrogant smirk. But he’s a
whole other league of menacing without them.
With every article of material he shreds, he loses the last of his civility
and the approachable yet untouchable mask he portrays in front of the entire
world.
Having a front-row seat to watching him switch to his true colors.
I’m scared yet enamored.
Intrigued.
Even a little possessive. Because it’s the side only I see.
“Showering.” The word is clipped, his expression detached. A second
ago, his eyes were burning with mischievous intensity.
Does he plan to force me to watch? My stupid heart trips over itself
while a throb stirs low in my belly.
Another button. Another inch of his skin revealed.
With my hands knotted behind my back, there’s no protection against
hiding my body’s reaction. The baby doll is a flimsy shield as it obscenely
displays my curves. No barrier against the cool air caressing my skin,
causing my nipples to pucker.
All Nova needs is to look closely.
He does.
Nevertheless, the indifference in his icy gaze doesn’t diminish. He’s
pissed at my condition to live like strangers behind closed doors. Naïve me
thought he’d be relieved. I’m practically giving him permission to sleep
with other women.
Any other man would rejoice with joy.
My husband, on the other hand, is mad.
Just my freaking luck. Men always want what they can’t have.
If I give him my body, it will inevitably lead to intimacy. Intimacy
will lead to longing. Eventually the longing will twist an into emotional
attachment. It will cause feelings to rise and hate to muddle into something
dangerous and foolish.
I witnessed it all happen to Bianca.
No way I’m falling into the same trap. Some weird sort of Stockholm
syndrome. Falling for my enemy.
Where will that leave me?
“Why do I need to be here for that?” I ask in an irritated tone while
keeping my gaze pinned to his face. I have no interest in seeing him naked.
And I haven’t forgotten the vivid memory of his eight pack abs being
carved from stone. The light smattering of hair on his pecs, accenting his
masculinity.
I most certainly don’t think of his anaconda cock.
To match his ego.
Maybe it’s not as impressive as the rumors have made it out to be.
“You don’t,” he replies and tilts his head. “But you’re in no position to
leave either, are you?”
Twisting my lips angrily, I try to tug my hands free, hoping the tie will
come lose. Was he a Boy Scout or something? No normal human is this
efficient in knots. Then again, he loves to play games in the bedroom. So, of
course, he had to skill up.
His shoulders move gracefully as he shrugs off his shirt. I keep my
gaze averted and continue twisting my wrists, not willing to give up.
Except, it does the opposite by tightening them further.
“Maybe try putting more force into it,” Nova flatly suggests. His gaze
drifting below my neck, and he licks his lips. “I’m loving the sight of your
tits shaking.”
I halt all movements.
He sighs sadly. “Ruined it.”
Assuming I’ll boldly let him ogle my nakedness and sate his curiosity
while giving me the power and control of the situation has backfired on me.
I’m coerced into a private striptease. Usually, the roles are reversed.
“When have I ever aimed to please you?” I retort.
“You have,” he answers mysteriously. The sound of unzipping plays
heavily in the spacious bathroom and I try to not blush that he’s taking off
his pants. “You just don’t know it.”
He’s your husband. One peek won’t hurt.
“Are you drunk?” No answer except the whooshing sound indicating
he’s dropped his pants. “Because it might explain the utter bullshit spilling
from your mouth.”
There’s a greater chance of me willingly drinking poison before I ever
attempt to please him. I’ve lived with him for a week before, this shouldn’t
be any different. My determination to resist him is far stronger than his
hypnotizing and domineering aura.
It does not race my pulse.
Doesn’t call out to my bratty streak.
Nor does it make me wet.
Lies. Lies. Lies.
I lurch back when he’s in front of me in a flash. He doesn’t touch, just
bends until his bare chest grazes against my impossibly hard nipples. His
nostrils flare and his cut cheekbones harden.
“Just yesterday, you hated my guts for sleeping with Malcolm eight
years ago and being your enemy’s daughter and now suddenly, you’ve
forgotten it all. Of course, I’m going to assume you’re drunk or you hit your
head.”
“Yesterday, you were just my fiancée,” he replies darkly. “Today,
you’re my wife. You’re wearing my ring and have my goddamn name
painted on your skin. It changes everything, Rose.”
“If I had my hands free, I’d throw the stupid ring in your face. Maybe
that’ll get the message through your thick skull that I’m not yours.” My
patience running thin, especially after a tiresome weekend, I snap at him,
“Honestly, I’m sick of having the same argument over and over.”
No warning, he leans ever so close in my personal space. I swallow
when his breath teases the skin of my collarbone, effectively shutting my
mouth. I’m left momentarily frozen until I realize he’s freed my wrists. Just
like that morning, he rubs the inner side with his thumb before withdrawing
away from me. Stepping back until he’s no longer looming over me, he
crosses his arms.
 I stare at him, dumbfounded, fighting the urge to drool over his hard
and powerful physique while unable to digest he let me go until he flicks
his wrist impatiently.
“Go on, I’m waiting.”
My mind connects the dots and I glare. Hastily, I pull at the dazzling
engagement diamond ring and screech, “Oww!”
Looking down, I see droplets of blood and a tiny angry white line.
Frowning, I slowly tug at it and swallow the bite of pain. My head snaps to
my husband, a sadistic gleam in his brown gaze.
“It will draw blood and leave a scar if you ever try to take it off,
Rose,” he confesses unapologetically. “Cost me a fortune to have the secret
feature added but so worth it.”
My gothic and dark-romance-loving heart would swoon if I didn’t
hate him. Instead, my mouth drops in horror, and I growl, “You unhinged
psycho.”
“Your unhinged psycho.”
Scrambling down from the counter, I promise him, “I’ll find a way to
remove it.”
“No jewelry store is allowed to touch you or that ring without my
orders, wife,” he reveals as though he is the dictator of my life. “I dare you
to try.”
My comeback dies on my tongue when his hands move to his narrow
waist. Before my mind can stop, my gaze follows the movement and time
stands still when he lowers his boxers in one go.
Oh fuck.
He. Is. Pierced.
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.
The rumors didn’t fucking lie. Well, except for the thrilling piercing. I
stagger back a step at the sight of his enormous cock for the first time. And
he isn’t even fully hard, yet it runs along his thigh. The barbell glinting and
making my clit throb.
I must look like I’m going to faint any second now.
I wasn’t prepared for this.
What sane woman can ever be?
Forget about his intimidating girth, that Prince Albert piercing should
come with a warning. Never in a million years could I have imagined him
having a pierced cock. Yes, I knew he is an adrenaline addict but to this
extent—it’s the shock of my life.
Why am I not looking away?
“You—uh—tha…” I stutter, incapable of speech. Breathing hard, I
shake my head. I’m seconds away from combusting into flames or dying
from blushing too hard. Avoiding glancing at his face, I run out of the
bathroom like my ass is on fire.
Otherwise, curiosity will dictate my actions where I’ll beg for a feel.
His low chuckle follows, leaving trembles in its wake.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-four
NOVA
The ten-minute-long cold shower does nothing for my aching dick.
That will be a permanent state around my wife, I’m certain of it.
My mind is stuck on Rosalie’s innocent and wide-eyed expression.
The redness on her cheeks, matching her long tresses. The bottom lip
trapped between her perfect teeth. She had never looked so naïve, curious,
and pure like my own virgin Mary.
It was sweet agony to restrain myself from yanking her closer.
Kiss her before making her kneel at my feet and submit her into
worshipping me.
To let her explore my cock, with which she was equally part
fascinated and intimidated by. It was written all over her dazed face. That
look is seared into my brain.
Rosalie may not be as virtuous as she was eight years ago but she’s
also not as familiar to dark desires as she may think. She has barely
scratched the surface of the utter depravities I’ll demand and do to her until
I’m all she craves. The salacious games I want to play with her mind and
body.
To teach her the carnal bliss that comes from letting go of all her
inhibitions.
Until she’s an addict to her basest urges.
Tonight, her reaction has proven what I always knew. That she’s not
as immune to me as she pretends. She desires me but hates herself for it.
Her vow to put us through this frivolous celibate hell is going to bite her in
the ass when I finally get my hands on her.
I won’t rest until I’m her god that she bows down to.
Dressing in gray sweatpants, I pick up her wedding gown from the
floor that she forgot in her hurry to escape and hang it in the corner. The
wedding ceremony was sure unforgettable. Rosalie’s father’s pissy mood
with her dressing in black and me in red was perfection.
Though nothing compared to the ethereal vision of Rosalie walking
down the aisle toward me. A dark angel fallen straight from the gates of
heaven.
 I wouldn’t have cared if I had died right then and there, as long as she
was the last thing I saw before I took my final breath.
Switching off the light to the bathroom, I reenter the bedroom. My
gaze drifting straight to the figure huddled underneath the comforter on the
left side of the bed. She has left the bedside lamp on, leaving a low glow in
the room. I don’t turn it off, even though I prefer to sleep in complete
darkness.
I’ve yet to solve the mystery behind her fear of darkness.
It’s not a simple case but something with a far deeper connection. It
irks me that I don’t know it yet.
The low glow also illuminates the gray silhouette lying on the carpet
near her side. Bunny lifts his head, instantly on alert as if I’ll pounce on his
precious owner.
He isn’t wrong.
Ignoring him, I round the bed, careful not to stomp on the other two
heathens as I search for their shape. A loud snore snaps my attention to my
side of the bed, which is occupied by none other than them. Well, one of
them. The humper has all four of his legs in the air and is sound asleep
while Maggie’s head peeks from inside Rosalie’s blanket.
Jesus, they’ve all hijacked the entire bed.
I pinch the bridge of my nose contemplating whether to shift Fire. The
hecticness of the entire weekend takes its toll. The ache in my joints
outweighs my agitation to share a bed with a dog. Cautiously, I nudge the
little monster. He stirs, stretches, and cozies against Rosalie.
Irrational jealousy flares.
Come tomorrow, I won’t allow this to be our sleeping arrangement at
home.
With a huff, I lie down on my back with my arm over my eyes. As
soon as I drift my eyelids shut, I’m out like a light. Despite the loud snores,
mercy of the dogs.
Halfway through the night, something tickles my leg followed by a
warm breath of air. I kick my feet before turning to my side. I assume it’s
the blanket and try going back to sleep. Except, I’m tickled again and soft
fur brushes my calf.
Cracking my eyes open, I try to make out what or who is disturbing
me when suddenly, something hard slams into my back and then…
Thump.
 I crash to the floor, face down onto the cold ground and I immediately
lurch to my feet. Rubbing my nose, I’m relieved it isn’t broken. Peering
down, I see the culprit is none other than Bunny—a more fitting name
would be Devil.
Apparently, he felt lonely on the floor and decided to join our little
slumber party on the bed. Happily kicking me off, he stretches and takes my
place.
Hates human touch, my ass.
Meanwhile, my wife doesn’t stir. Although her face is no longer
hidden. It’s turned to my side, lips parted cutely as she softly breathes with
her hair fanned out on the pillow. Maggie cuddling in the crook of her arm.
I watch them all for a minute before resigning.
Grabbing an extra pillow and my phone, I grumpily walk into the
living room.
Exactly how Rosalie wanted.
***
My morning alarm goes off at four-thirty but I’m already wide awake.
I didn’t get a wink of sleep last night, tossing and turning on the too-small-
for-my-frame couch. My mood is extra grumpy despite being an early bird.
I blame the damn dogs for besting me.
Sitting with my head between my hands, I take a deep breath before
standing up. Grabbing my phone, I go through my emails and reply to the
important ones. There’s a reminder for an online conference meeting at
seven, which means I need to hurry if I want to reach the office on time
after dropping Rosalie at our place.
The weekend festivities have already put me behind schedule.
I don’t like to be away from work unless absolutely necessary. Every
second is valuable despite delegating to my departmental heads. After last
year’s fiasco, I’ve become extra vigilant and nothing happens without my
approval. I keep track of all the transactions as well as the ins and outs of
the company.
Our iron and steel export business took a major hit after the
confidential contract got leaked to our competitor who undercut us with
lower prices. It created more chaos when other clients got wind of it and
wanted to renegotiate their contracts.
It was a goddamn disaster and took me over six months to fix.
 The worst part—the leak is still unknown. An inside job. There was
no trace of it. Something I’ve kept under wraps. Fortunately, there hasn’t
been any further suspicious activity.
However, as I see a text from my cyber security head asking to get in
touch with him for something urgent, my hackles rise because I know it
can’t be for anything good.
Throwing my phone on the couch, I stride toward the bedroom to
shower and get ready before waking up Rosalie. Bunny trots down the
hallway, meeting me halfway. We stand in a stare-off.
I cross my arms and glare at him accusingly. “Bunny.”
He growls, lips pulled back over his sharp canines.
“I didn’t do anything to you, you bastard.”
He barks, going grrr…
“I’m so going to have you eating by the palm of my hand, grumpy
monster.”
I swear he gives a sarcastic woof before marching past me to probably
create ruckus or jump on the couch.
Now, off to the other two.
Flinging open the door, I stop short. Forgetting about hurrying up, I
lean against the doorframe to soak in the deliciously sexy view. Somewhere
during the night, Rosalie has kicked the blankets off completely and is now
lying on her stomach.
A decent man would look away while she lies in a vulnerable state.
But my morals went out the window the moment she became mine.
Perhaps they never existed when it came to her.
One strap of the baby doll has fallen down her shoulder while the hem
has ridden above her round ass. A perfect handful and plump enough to
spank without worrying about hurting her. I only intend to bring her
pleasurable pain.
When I fuck her, I’m going to start my mornings by waking her up
with my cock in her pussy. I’m going to restrain her with one arm around
her slender shoulders and my other hand around her throat as I fuck her
slow and deep. The moment she’ll stir and moan my name, I’ll pound into
her until she’s hoarse from crying and begging for more.
I won’t be able to leave the house without knowing she’s dripping
with my cum.
Or with her taste on my tongue.
 Fuck, thinking about it isn’t helping matters to my hard cock
demanding attention. Jacking off when the object of my desire is within
touch is a pity substitute. To add to my misery, she turns on her back. I all
but die from blue balls when my hungry gaze locks on her bare breast,
spilling over the plunging neckline.
Either awake or not, Rosalie’s always trying to kill me.
Not thinking twice, I let my feet carry me to her side. Her chest rises
and falls with even breaths while her nipple hardens in the cool air of the
room. Her silky long tresses caress the sides of her face.
Rosalie is the kind of beautiful that stops you in your tracks and jolts
you with electricity. You want to memorize every feature because none
other will compare. Because it’s as close to an angel as you’ll see on earth.
One with too many murdering fantasies in her pretty little head.
Hooking my finger in the fallen strap, I gently drag it over her
shoulder. My knuckles brushing her tight nipple when I pull the cup back
over her breast. Though not my fault, I’d rather not have her pissed at me
first thing in the morning.
Drinking in the view of her like this one more time, I decide to wake
my fiery Sleeping Beauty.
However, as I take a step back, something catches my eye on
Rosalie’s inner right thigh. Multiple dark little spots, very high so they
won’t be easily visible. If she hadn’t had her legs spread slightly, I would’ve
missed it. I peer closer and a mix of shock and fury filters through my
system. What the hell?
Cigarette burns mar her skin. Deep enough to leave permanent scars,
and they look really old and nasty. Someone purposely put their hands on
her to harm. And they succeeded.
I immediately want to put them six feet under the ground.
Preferably alive.
So it’s one long and suffocating death they suffer.
Staring at her, I wonder, what kind of horrendous memories is she
hiding? Was she badly neglected during her childhood? How could her
other family members be so blind?
Searching her other leg, I don’t find any other scars. My rage doesn’t
lessen, though. Instead, my suspicions go straight to her abusive father. But
I can’t go after him without proof. And it happens to be Rosalie herself who
can tell, but she’ll never trust me enough to confess.
 I’ll find a way.
I promise that to myself.
I shouldn’t feel so obsessively protective of her, enough to not think
twice about killing another human. So much so that once I finally get my
hands on him, I know I wouldn’t hesitate.
Yet I do.
Especially as I recall the very first day I met her, and like an
egotistical bastard, blew smoke right into her face. The way she flinched but
stood up to me bravely flashes through my head and I feel like shit and
about two feet tall.
It’s the final straw.
Because today, I decide to quit smoking.
Again, it’s disconcerting how easy the decision is. If only I had time
to analyze it.
“Rose,” I tap her leg. No response. I tickle her feet and she kicks out
in reflex. So, I do it again, becoming amused as she keeps fighting me off.
“Get up. We need to check out in one hour.”
She rolls to the opposite end and flings the blanket over herself. The
little dogs, who I almost forgot, pop their heads up to see what the fuss is
about. When they see it’s just me, they close their eyes again and huddle
closer to Rosalie.
“Not a morning person?” Her middle finger is my answer. Grabbing
the end of the blanket, I give a test tug.
“Don’t you dare.” Her voice is husky from sleep.
My cock jerks, imagining the same note when I’m making her come.
“Fine. Have another half hour while I shower.” Stepping back, I warn,
“When I’m back, your ass better be up.”
***
The room is still dark with my defiant wife still dreaming in her sleep
when I emerge from the bathroom, dressed in a fresh suit. Fire and Maggie
are awake and playing among themselves on the floor in the corner. At least
they listened to me.
As for Rosalie, time for the big guns.
Striding toward the floor-to-ceiling windows, I shove open the
curtains. Bright sunlight pours in, and immediately Rosalie shouts, “Shut
them back, Nova. Can’t you see I’m sleeping?”
“Time to get up.”
 “Don’t see how I can help since you’re already up and irritating me.”
“I have places to be.”
“Then go or did you forget how to walk and drive?”
“Need to drop you at your new home first, wife.”
“Hell,” she loudly grumbles into the pillow. “I’m in hell.”
About to be late if she doesn’t get going, I close the gap and with one
pull, yank the blanket off to the side.
“Hey!” She jerks upright, pulling at the hem of her baby doll. “I could
be indecent.”
“I’ve already seen your beautiful tits naked last night, sweetheart,” I
tease with a smirk and drag my gaze down her curves. Fuck. Her body is
made to sin. “Besides, I’m your husband.”
“As if I need a reminder.”
“I can remind you in more pleasant ways, if you’d like.”
“No, thank you.”
“You haven’t heard the options.”
“Not interested.”
“I could spread you and eat your pussy. Finger you while sucking on
your hard nipples and make you come. My favorite and one you’ll love,
tease your little clit with my piercing until you come with the friction alone.
I know you’re aching to feel it, Rose. I might do all three one after the
other, but that’ll defeat the purpose.”
Her nipples poke through the lace as she breathes hard. She licks her
lips, unable to form words. Fingers clenching in the bedsheets, she
murmurs, “Purpose?”
“Can’t have you falling asleep from how hard I pleasure you and
make you feel boneless.” My tone drops an octave and turns dark. “I need
to train your body for multiple orgasms without passing out, Rose. I won’t
be satisfied with one.”
“Someone thinks highly of themselves.”
“If I make you come on my tongue, then I’m going to want another on
my fingers. And more with your cunt clenching around my cock.”
Rising on her knees, her expression is mischievous and challenging as
she tugs me closer by my tie to taunt, “Your mistake is assuming I don’t
already know what that feels like, Nova.” Brushing her lips to my ear, she
whispers, “Too bad you’ll never know.”
 I hide my smile when she shoves me back and slips down from the
bed.
Hypnotizing me with the sway of her hips, she locks herself in the
bathroom.
While I’m distracted, I’m attacked by little paws. I look below at Fire,
seconds away from humping his ass on my polished shoes. “Are you always
this horny?”
“Grr… Woof!” comes his reply as I grab and put him at arm’s length.
“Not today.”
“Woof woof woof.”
I settle him on the bed. When he tries to jump, I order, “Sit.”
Surprisingly, he listens.
Maggie, feeling neglected, trots to me and nudges me once. I stare,
confused, when she repeats the action, scratching my leg.
“She wants you to pet her,” a soft voice says.
I turn toward Rosalie, watching us raptly. Gazing back at Maggie, I
bend and lightly scratch her ears, and she tilts her head into my palm. I do it
again and she jumps.
“What does she want now?” I ask Rosalie.
“Pick her up and cuddle.”
Not happening. I can imagine the faces of my employees when I walk
in with dog hair all over my suit. Instead, I caress and pet her head until she
scurries away to join Fire. I have to help her up because she’s too short to
climb. “You have them spoiled, Rose.”
“You’d understand if you had any pets.”
Glancing at her, I notice she hasn’t come out from the bathroom.
“Why are you only poking your head out?”
“I forgot my clothes. Can you get out?”
Any other time, I would mess with her, but we’re already late. “Ten
minutes.”
“You took half an hour and expect me to be ready in ten?”
“Yes.” With that, I turn and leave the room. Bunny has somehow
managed to slide open the balcony door and is now enjoying the view of the
high-rises. His tail wags happily.
While Rosalie gets dressed, I order breakfast. I also text my assistant
to push the seven-o’clock meeting to nine. I’m done drinking a fresh cup of
coffee and Rosalie still hasn’t emerged from the bedroom after more than
ten minutes have passed.
I swear if she’s doing it on purpose…
Striding back to the bedroom, I fling the door open and collide into
her. Instincts have me grabbing her waist to avoid her falling. Annoyed eyes
clash with mine when I tighten my hold rather than immediately let go.
“Trying to suffocate me with your nauseating presence?” she taunts.
“Do you ever run out of insults?”
“Depends on—”
“It was rhetorical.”
“I thought you were running late.”
“We are.”
“Then why are we having this pointless conversation?”
“Because I enjoy having you in my arms.”
She tries to hide the blush by skirting her eyes to the side. I shouldn’t
be saying things like that and give her ideas that she shouldn’t have. Yet I
take victory in her not pushing me away, like she should. I have to let her
go when Maggie tries to insert herself between us.
“So, you have a clingy dog, a horny dog, and an angry one.”
“Stop insulting them.”
“I don’t think they’ll take offense.”
“I do.”
“It kinda loses its credibility since you take offense to everything I do
or say, Rose. Makes you biased.”
“Whatever.”
I check the time and tell her, “I ordered breakfast. Have some while I
ask the valet to bring the car around.”
Her face perks up at the mention of food.
Behind her, I catch Fire sniffing around the room and I think he’s
looking for a place to piss. Maggie notices and joins him. Before either can,
I walk toward them. Picking both the pets in each arm, I stride to the
bathroom and kick it open with my foot. Dropping them, I point to the
shower. “Do your business.”
Then I slam the door shut and turn to Rosalie, who’s watching me
with a soft yet strange expression.
“They know not to pee inside of the house.”
“They’re uncivilized heathens.”
“Next time Fire humps you, I won’t stop him.”
With that threat, she exits the room.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-five
ROSALIE
“You live in that monstrosity all by yourself?” I exclaim, while sitting
in the front passenger seat of Nova’s Mercedes. It’s so pristine and making
me want to take it for a spin late at night.
“Yes,” curtly replies Nova.
“You seriously need that many rooms?”
“Yes.”
“What do you do? Throw secret orgy parties in them?”
That finally draws a reaction out of him. His cold eyes connecting
with mine once before he focuses ahead as we cruise down the driveway. “I
moved in recently. So no, I haven’t had a chance to christen the home with
an orgy party.”
“Have you ever even been to one?” I quirk sarcastically.
He gives me a look before staring ahead again.
I squeak out, “You have?!”
His lips twitch and I realize he’s messing with me.
Ignoring him, I study the mansion that is my new home for the
foreseeable future. It looks straight out of a Pinterest mood board or a
catalog from Architectural Digest. Having grown up in a big and beautiful
house, I shouldn’t be shocked but still, I’m blown away by its picturesque
beauty.
Surrounded by lush greenery, it gives a stunning backdrop.
I can only imagine what the interior looks like.
It’s my prison—but at least it’s a pretty prison with a view.
“What do you mean you moved in recently?” I ask Nova curiously.
“My parents bought this for us,” he answers without revealing his
emotions. Though I’m surprised. “Something about privacy and soon
having our own family.”
“Family as in kids?” My voice sounds small and nervous.
“Yes.”
How the heck is he so casual about this? Then again, he won’t be the
one popping out a human from his vagina. Meanwhile, I’m seconds away
from having a full-blown panic attack. “Babies weren’t part of the deal,
Nova.”
The car stops and he turns to me, one hand resting on the steering
wheel. Observing me intently, he seriously replies, “My parents will want
an heir, Rose. What did you think was going to happen? We’ll be married
and nothing will change? Even if we lead separate lives behind closed
doors, there will be times when we’ll collide.”
“A child will complicate things.”
His expression doesn’t change. “Do you not want kids?”
Of course I do. Witnessing the bond between Jasmine and Suhana, I
want that of my own someday. “Not with you.”
His jaw tics once before he controls it. “Then you can answer our
parents when they start asking questions.”
“Wouldn’t be the first time you threw me under the bus,” I angrily
taunt. “So why should this be any different?”
Flinging open the door, I get out and notice several security guards
roaming around the perimeter. Some not even discreetly hiding their
weapons. And by several, I mean around ten to fifteen that I counted from
the entrance to here.
Jeez. I thought my father was overboard.
“Have you abducted a prisoner or something?” I scoff, staring at the
guards pointedly.
Nova rounds the hood to my side and glares down at me. “Just you,
wife.”
“Where do you think I’m going to run away? Hell, I can’t even make
it out the city without anyone recognizing me, let alone flee the country.”
Grabbing my hand, he ushers us inside. “I would rather not take any
chances.”
“You don’t trust me yet you’re ready to have babies with me.”
“It’s an obligation. Just like marrying you was.”
It seems the spell we were under during the weekend has lost its
power because we’re back to fighting and arguing. It shouldn’t deflate my
mood. Yet it does. I always forget he’s a snake, shedding his skin.
The flirty him with the wicked tongue is a persona meant to disarm
my defenses.
To get him laid.
 As soon as we’re inside, he twists toward me. “You better not mess
with the guards or give them trouble like you did with Rudra. Your father
might have shielded you, but my family gets twice as more threats and most
of them are real.”
“People usually give a house tour before reciting all the rules. It’s
called being polite,” I reply, disregarding his words. “I also wouldn’t mind
if you went to work so I could explore myself.”
My fur babies should be here any minute since they were being
brought in another vehicle. They are far better company than my suddenly
disciplinarian husband.
As if fate is on my side, Nova’s phone rings.
Whoever it is must be important, because he immediately picks up
and disappears outside.
I finally get my first inside peek of my new home. I twirl in a circle as
I walk to the middle of the spacious living room. Bright sunlight pours in
from the floor-to-ceiling sliding glass door behind the double spiral
staircase. Through the glass, I spy a swimming pool and happiness spreads
through my chest.
My fingers twitch to remove the short satin dress I’m wearing and
dive into the cool water. I’ve been swimming my whole life and absolutely
love it. Nothing like submerging into water and letting go of all the stress
and tension.
I control my urge and walk farther inside. On my right, down the short
hallway, there’s an open and state-of-the-art kitchen with sleek white-and-
black marble and a long dining table nearby. There are two windows facing
the backyard.
Nova’s parents did a fantastic job of choosing this place.
It is jaw-droppingly amazing. Warm and inviting.
My favorite is how spacious and open it is with its warm tones
because my house growing up always felt dark and suffocating. Especially
my wing of the house. Even the pool was inside.
Stalking to the left side of the house, I find four rooms. Two modernly
furnished home offices where one seems occupied by Nova, and a storage
room with cleaning supplies. Reaching the end of the hall, I open the last
door and gape in shock.
A home library.
But with black empty shelves.
 However, it doesn’t take me long to imagine filling it with my
hundreds of books, which should arrive by tomorrow. I made sure to pack
them all by myself. Can’t give my poor mother a heart attack as a parting
gift from the kind of books I read.
It would be too embarrassing.
Though, her daughter reading smut will be the last of her worries if
she knew the whole truth.
Stepping inside, there’s a dark brown rug covering the hardwood
floor. Three of the walls are lined with shelves from the ceiling to the floor,
which I love. Against the last wall, I picture a set of couches and a fireplace
for the winter months.
Maybe I can ask Uncle Raghu to deliver my books today so I can get
started.
“It didn’t take you long.”
I jump at Nova’s smooth yet amused voice and face him just as he
hovers near the entrance. His frame encased in that pristine charcoal suit
stealing my breath right away. All morning, I’ve been fighting to not stare
too long.
“Why am I not surprised?” he teases.
“I would like the keys of this room.”
He crosses his arms and leans against the doorframe with his ankles
crossed. My stomach tightens with the unwelcome attraction at how sexy he
looks. Especially seeing his messy black hair slicked back stylishly. “Still
scared I might destroy your books?”
“You’re quite an arsonist around my belongings.”
“Talk about the pot calling the kettle black, Rose.”
“You inspired me.”
“I won’t touch your precious book porn,” he replies, straightening to
his full height. “Also, no lock in this room.”
My jaw drops. He must have done it on purpose, I’m sure. “You’re
unbelievable.”
“Be thankful there’s a library, at least.”
I’m so close to throttling him, I swear. Shoving past him, I walk back
toward the living room and ask over my shoulder, “Are Bunny, Maggie, and
Fire back?”
“Yes.” Nova’s footsteps follow me.
“Where are they?” I question, not finding them inside.
 “Outside playing near the pool.”
We both stop near the spiral staircase leading upstairs. I can make out
Bunny swimming in the pool. I swear he’s never sitting idle. Meanwhile,
my little ones lounge outside, watching the third of their trio.
“We need to discuss our sleeping arrangements,” Nova says with a
scowl. “I will not have a repeat of last night.”
“Sure. I would like a separate bedroom.”
“And I would like a divorce,” he all but growls the words. “Neither is
happening.”
I cross my arms and unflinchingly say, “My dogs sleep with me.”
“Elders say dogs are supposed to stay outside of the main house.”
“Then how come you stay inside?”
His scowl deepens as he reins in his temper.
Ignoring him, I make my way into the kitchen, feeling thirsty. Once
again, Nova follows as if we’re magnets. I sigh in annoyance and turn.
“Weren’t you late for the office?”
“I am. Before I leave, my mom’s assistant will come by in the
afternoon to discuss your calendar and the charities and events you’ll need
to attend. You can let her know your interests.”
Of course, he expects me to become a typical socialite wife living off
her rich husband’s money. I have half a mind to throw in his face that I have
my own life and work to keep myself busy. But it will come at the cost of
revealing what I actually do, and I simply will not risk it. He will make a
mockery of it. So, I swallow my pride and let him believe that I’m a spoiled
heiress.
“Sure, I’ll meet her.”
He seems taken aback when I don’t argue but recovers fast. Grabbing
a water bottle from the fridge, I take a long swig while wondering about my
lunch plans. I’ll probably need to order dog food online.
“What?” I ask Nova when he still doesn’t leave.
“Forgot something.”
“So, take it.”
He eats the distance between us, grabs the back of my neck, and seals
his lips with mine. It happens too fast for me to react and I grip his forearms
as he softly kisses my mouth. Sucking and kissing my bottom lip, he flicks
it with his tongue.
 Tilting my head and holding it still, he deepens the kiss and explores
the inside of my mouth. Our tongues colliding, and I melt in his embrace.
Just as quickly, he pulls back.
I shove him back, panting hard. “Stop that.”
“Can’t.”
“Try.”
“You kissed back, Rose.”
The denial dies in my throat. Because damn it, it’s true.
Taking victory in my silence, he roots me to the spot with a possessive
look and finally leaves. I caress my lips with my fingertips, still tasting him.
And hate myself when I don’t erase it.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-six
NOVA
What I feared the most is finally happening.
Another major account we had recently acquired got stolen by my
rival from right under our noses over the weekend. Apparently, someone
leaked sensitive information about our client. A breach of trust of this
proportion leaves no room for negotiating with them to stay.
With the size of our firm, it shouldn’t have even occurred in the first
place.
My gut tells me it’s the same mole from last year.
Their timing was perfect, making sure I was distracted with the
wedding.
Right now, a hit of tobacco will calm my head and help me focus but I
can’t find myself to touch the packet of cigarettes I always carry. Suddenly,
it’s the most disgusting thing in the world.
I scrub my hand over my face before buzzing my assistant, Radha,
and telling her to send Samarth, who is the head of cybersecurity, to my
office.
Honestly, this disaster couldn’t have come at the worst possible time.
My team and I have been working on acquiring one of the biggest
construction companies in the Middle East for months. We’re in the final
stages of negotiating and finalizing the deal. After the news of the leaks gets
out today, all the progress I made will go down the drain.
Getting to the bottom of the situation is my priority for today.
Over the phone, I wasn’t able to get much information and I want to
know exactly what occurred so I can brainstorm and take the necessary
actions. Someone is covertly sabotaging us. I need to know their motives.
They’re obviously not scared of getting caught. Or perhaps overconfident in
their abilities.
Is it a disgruntled employee? Are they working alone? Who could
possibly have a vendetta against me in my own company? Or were they
approached by someone from the outside? So many fucking questions and
zero answers.
 Usually, these seedy and underhanded games were played by Mihir
Kapoor but ever since the engagement, things have been quiet. Except I
can’t tell whether or not it’s the calm before the storm. Hence, I wouldn’t
rule him out at having a hand in this.
A knock sounds on my door.
“Come in.” I look up to see Samarth step inside. His face grim. I
motion for him to sit while I remain standing. “Tell me.”
“Whoever it was, they logged in using an ex-employee’s credentials to
access the confidential files of all the new accounts.”
“Who was it and why were their credentials still active?” I calmly ask
but inside, I’m seething. A tiny negligence and the blunder caused me
millions of dollars.
“It was your old assistant’s desk. Someone in HR messed with his last
working date which led to his account remaining active.”
“It’s been a whole fucking year since I fired him.” I trusted him
explicitly until Rosalie messed with him too. Few minutes in her presence
and he was putty in her hands. At least Rosalie had the sense to look guilty
but it lasted until I made her work under me for the summer.
“It has to be the mole from last year who manipulated it.”
“And we have no clue who the mole is?”
Samarth’s jaw clenches in embarrassment. It goes to show him and his
team’s competency. I hired him because of his fifteen-plus years of
experience and impeccable recommendation from his earlier manager.
“Unfortunately, no. Whoever it is, they’re smart in evading and hacking.”
“And no one from our cyber department can trace them?”
“Not yet.”
“What about surveillance?”
“Cameras were also hacked and shut off.”
My temper flares to an all-time high. “So, he’s probably sitting with
confidential and sensitive information of all our clients. They’re a ticking
time bomb.”
It’ll be like looking for a needle in a haystack.
“Our best course of action is to investigate into the team directly
involved with both the lost clients. Meanwhile, we’re updating everyone’s
systems with tighter security and will see if we can trace anything
malicious.”
 “Also revoke access to unnecessary team members in our Middle East
acquisition project. Only the leads working closely should have access to
the files. I also want a full background check on the team who handled the
two accounts we lost, especially the last person who had access.”
“Okay.”
“I want those reports on my desk by the end of the day.”
“Of course, I’ll get my team right on it.”
“We need to narrow it down to highly suspicious employees before
we announce a full formal investigation. We need to find the person
responsible before they do any more damage. Make this your priority.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Send Radha in on your way out.”
Samarth nods and exits my office. Just as I sit down on my desk, my
assistant walks in. One glance at my face and her expression becomes
nervous. While she manages every task well, I don’t miss how much I
intimidate her.
“What did you need, Mr. D’Cruz?”
“Tell HR, whoever was responsible for processing the termination of
my old assistant’s account that they’re fired,” I order, and she immediately
types it on her tablet. “Set up a meeting with all my department heads for
tomorrow morning at nine.”
“I’ll do it right away.”
“That’s it for now.”
She scurries away. I’ve about ten minutes until my first meeting for
the day. While I should be going over the notes, my mind wanders to my
wife. I absently trace the wedding band on my finger. My mother’s assistant
should have reached her by now and I can only imagine the hell Rosalie
will be giving the poor soul. Her sharp-witted tongue is not for the faint of
heart.
I was surprised when she agreed to meet without a fight. I guess I just
assumed now that she’s not under her tyrant father’s thumb, she’d want to
explore the freedom to pursue something of her own. Rosalie has an
independence streak a mile wide. Plus, she’s had the best education. No
way she’ll be satisfied living off of any man’s money given the chance.
Or does she think I’m a conceited prick who wouldn’t allow her?
She must if she didn’t even bother to argue. Then again, I did shoot
down her request of wanting a separate bedroom.
 But that’s different.
I contemplate for a minute before picking up my phone to send my
mother’s assistant back. At the same time, my office door jerks open and in
strolls Nathan.
“How’s the missus?” His shit-eating grin gets bigger at my harsh
scowl. “She didn’t try to kill you. That’s progress.”
“Why the surprise visit?”
“Can a guy not check on his best friend?”
“Check or make fun of?”
“Both.” He shrugs innocently. Approaching my desk, he sits across
from me. Something catches his interest and he squints his eyes at my
slightly messy desk and asks, “Did you buy nicotine patches?”
“Yes.” I should’ve hidden them in my drawer.
“Why?”
“Trying to quit.”
“Quit smoking?” He stares like I’ve suddenly grown two heads.
“Why else would I purchase a damn nicotine patch, you idiot?”
The jerk laughs and imitates me, “I am not quitting smoking. Rosalie
will have to get used to it.”
“Is that supposed to be me?”
“One day and your wife already has you scared?”
“Why would you assume she’s the reason?” I counter. “I could totally
be doing it for a health-related reason.”
“But you’re not.” When I immediately don’t deny it, his eyes go wide
and he accuses, “You like her.”
“I do not.”
“That’s just the denial talking.”
“She’s the enemy, remember?” I can’t tell whether I’m reminding him
or myself.
“Her father is. And you’re hooked on your wife. That’s what you hate
about her.”
“Why are you here, anyways?” I demand irritably, shuffling papers
aside, and he smirks in satisfaction like a loon.
“Why so grumpy?”
“Because I hate the game of twenty questions in the morning.”
“You have bags underneath your eyes.”
“Jesus. You turning into a woman?”
 He continues, unbothered. “I know it’s not because you were playing
horizontal games with your wife all night long. So, I’m curious as to what’s
the reason.”
“I didn’t get enough sleep,” I reply because it’s better to sate his
curiosity than argue. Either way, it’s a waste of time.
“Why?”
Because three mutts kicked me out of the bed and despite being half
my size, are keeping me away from my wife. Obviously, I’m not going to
reveal this to my best friend to mock me for the rest of my life. So, I lie,
“Her dogs’ snoring kept me awake.”
“Damn. Her pug is still alive?”
“As well as a Chihuahua and an angry pit bull who has it out for me.”
His eyes go round before he bursts out laughing. “I don’t know
whether to congratulate you or give my condolences.”
“Wait until it’s your turn, asshole.”
“Iris loves me.”
“How you got that to happen is a mystery to me,” I mutter. “I still
don’t believe you both ran into each other and just clicked. That shit
happens in movies.”
He gives a secretive smile and replies, “I got lucky.”
Radha knocks on my door and pops her head in to remind me, “Your
call is about to start in two minutes, Mr. D’Cruz.”
“Thanks, Radha.”
She shuts the door and Nathan turns serious. “I heard about Mercer
limited. It’s the second incident now. Someone has it out for you.”
“I’m on it.”
“Are you thinking of bringing in a private investigator?”
“I don’t want to spook whoever it is. They’ll be on high alert.”
“It’s a risky move, waiting for them to slip up.”
“But also, my best shot.”
“True,” replies Nathan before rising and buttoning his suit jacket.
“Watch your back. This could all be a distraction from a bigger play.”
***
I’m deep in between examining the latest financial reports when my
phone rings. My mom’s name flashes on the screen and I pick it up after the
first ring. Most people are surprised when they realize I’m the closest to my
mother. She has always been and will be my number one priority. On the
surface, her life is a dream the world envies her for, but only I know in
reality she’s trapped by her demons. Their hold tighter than a noose.
Even though it’s been years, she still blames herself for my
kidnapping. Which is why I never miss her call, knowing it sends her into a
fright. It’s the last thing she needs.
It kills me because it wasn’t her fault.
Just another vicious stab taken by Mihir.
“Hi, Ma,” I softly answer.
Her gentle voice flows to my ears. “Where are you, beta?”
“Office. Where else would I be?” I reply teasingly, relaxing back in
my chair.
“At home with your wife, perhaps,” she teases back with a soft
chuckle.
The sound of her laughter was a rare sound while growing up. She’s
been doing it a lot freely over the years and it eases some of my worry.
“Soon. Have some urgent work to finish first.”
“There’s always something urgent.”
“Ma,” I sigh.
“Work is important but family should always come first, Nova.
Rosalie has uprooted her whole life and you should be by her side to make
her feel welcome. It’s your responsibility as her husband. Spend time
together and learn about each other.
“That’s what honeymoons are for and we’re leaving after next week.
I’ll have all the time in the world to know her better.” Before she can
lecture me more, I switch the topic. “How are you? Are you taking care of
yourself? I don’t want you to hesitate to call me when you need me. I mean
it, Ma.”
“Oh shush, let me be the mothering one between us,” she scolds. “I
am your mother, after all.”
“I’m serious.”
“So am I. I have your father to take care of me.”
“Does he?” I wince when it comes out as a taunt.
I can hear the smile drop from her voice. “He has changed, Nova.
He’s become thoughtful and caring. I gave him a second chance and you
need to do the same. The past is in the past.”
It’s not. It’s sitting clueless at my home.
 “Fine. I’ll drop it.”
“So, I got a call from Mahi,” says my mom brightly, mentioning her
assistant. “She told me Rosalie picked a few animal rescue charities to raise
money for and will also be volunteering at a shelter once you both return
from the honeymoon.”
Of course she did. I would pay to see her getting her hands dirty while
praying that she doesn’t bring another dog home.
“That’s so wonderful of her,” continues my mother, gushing. “Before
I forget, your father and I were wondering if we could visit you both for
family dinner tomorrow. Unless you kids have plans.”
“We’d love to have you, Ma,” I reply. Despite the ups and downs my
family have faced, the three of us have never missed eating dinner together
at least once a week. I know Rosalie doesn’t trust us. Perhaps it will be a
good opportunity to fix it. “I’ll let Rosalie know.”
“Perfect. Let her know we’ll bring dessert.”
“Sure. I gotta run, Ma. Will talk to you soon.”
“Can’t wait to see you tomorrow.” Lowering her voice, she sternly
orders, “And be attentive and go home early.”
Except, I don’t miss the hint of sadness and yearning. She doesn’t
want me to turn like my father. Neither do I. However, I have other flaws
that’ll destroy my marriage. Not that I’ll let my mother ever know. Like the
world, I’ve kept her in the dark about the truth of my marriage with Rosalie,
specifically how it came to be.
If she got a hint that either Father—which I’m ninety percent certain
of—or I have a hidden agenda… it’ll wreck her. She has enough to worry
about already, even though she has not once let it show.
But I can read her like a book.
Her pain is as much mine as it’s hers.
“Don’t worry about it,” I consolingly answer.
“A good businessman knows to delegate. Try that.”
Too bad the people I’m delegating to cannot be trusted. “I will. See
you tomorrow.”
“Love you, beta.”
Bidding goodbye, I hang up and check the time on my wristwatch. It’s
six in the evening. Quite early for me to leave. I stare at the papers on my
desk and suddenly don’t find them as appealing as I did before.
 Just the thought of my sassy wife is enough to pale the rest of the
world.
Now all I desire is to run to her.
Jeez. Maybe Nathan was right.
I’m hooked on her.
My thorny Rose.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-seven
NOVA
The house is quiet when I enter at seven, just as I left it this morning.
As informed by the head bodyguard, Rosalie spent the whole day
inside and hasn’t had any visitors except Mahi. I’m assuming she spent time
unboxing her stuff and settling in. Although, most of it was handled by the
household staff I have hired.
While I’ve kept a close watch on Rosalie’s whereabouts over the
years, it’s a whole different ball game to share a home with her. It’s intimate
and exhilarating.
I actually ordered my driver to drive fast so I could reach home early.
There was a restlessness inside me that I haven’t felt before. Nobody
likes returning to an empty house. The days all blend together and become
dull.
The exact opposite effect of my little hellion’s presence.
Removing my tie and discarding my suit jacket on the couch, I make
my way to the kitchen and find it empty. An unwashed plate sits in the sink.
Bypassing it, I grab a water bottle from the fridge and take a sip.
I’m purposely torturing myself by dragging my feet when all I want to
do is seek her out and hear her voice. Whether it’s to throw yet another
insult at me. It’s been hours since I kissed her. Tasted her sweetness. Felt
her melt in my arms.
Nine hours, two minutes, and forty seconds, to be exact.
Why the hell do I know that?
Slapping the bottle down on the counter, I force myself to go upstairs
with an excuse to shower before I see where she is. Before I can, a little
speeding ball comes sprinting down the hallway.
Fire.
He barks, which sounds more like a yelp, as he stops right at my feet.
Fireball is a more apt name. Staring up at me, he barks twice more. A
reluctant smile tugs at my lips when he jumps and scratches my leg.
Better than him humping my ankle.
I bend and pick the little monster up and he attacks my face with his
tongue. I lower him from my face and scratch behind his ear. He’s still
energetic and licks my hand. “Do you only know to lick or hump?”
He bites my finger.
“Sorry. My mistake for asking.”
“Woof.”
Shaking my head, I put him down. “Where’s Mommy?”
As if he understands, he twists and runs down the hall. Before
disappearing, he stops and turns to see if I’m following. So, I do, and he
guides me past the living room, the stairs, and into the left wing. I quickly
figure out his destination before we reach it.
The door to the library is wide open and loud music plays from inside.
My eyebrows shoot up when I recognize the song.
“Or Nah” by Ty Dolla $ign and the Weeknd.
Are all her songs explicit? I’m salivating to get my hands on her
playlist. If she knew I’d be coming home early, she sure as fuck wouldn’t be
playing this.
Quietly as not to spook her, I peer into the room just as Fire wanders
toward the other two dogs. Rosalie, who faces away from me, remains
oblivious. Even when Maggie trots in my direction and, like Fire, demands
to be in my arms.
I oblige but make sure to keep her from licking my face.
Bunny lifts his head and, unlike his peers, shows me his teeth. His
growl drowned out by the music.
Dropping Maggie, I lean against the doorframe and observe the state
of the room. Opened cardboard boxes litter around the room, a few remain
unopened and pushed against a corner. One wall of shelves is filled with
books and the next is halfway done.
In the midst of the chaos, sits Rosalie.
All the stress of the office vanishes and I become riveted by her.
Knees folded beneath her, she leans over her laptop and types away rapidly.
The black T-shirt rides up her back, revealing the smooth texture of her
skin. The music plays through the Bluetooth speaker and the song switches
to “Often” by the Weeknd.
My curiosity rises to a fever pitch as I wonder what she’s writing
while listening to a sensual song. The lyrics is enough to send my heartbeat
into overdrive as I imagine fucking her into oblivion while it plays in the
background.
She’s so zoned out that she doesn’t hear when I come closer.
 On one hand, I’m worried that anyone can catch her off guard and
easily hurt her. On another, my cock hardens at the thought of surprising her
and having my way with her. To slowly strip her naked and eat her cunt.
A perfect greeting to come home to every evening.
I’m conflicted about how I badly want to be a protector and a
predator.
There’s no middle ground when it comes to my feelings for her. Only
extremities.
Her head snaps up when I turn off the music and she looks over her
shoulder. Blinking in shock, she slaps the screen shut of the laptop. The
action revealing she doesn’t want me to see whatever it was.
Doesn’t she realize it’s equivalent to waving a red flag in front of a
bull?
“Intriguing choice of music.”
Twisting toward me, she doesn’t stand and meets my gaze. “When did
you come home?”
“Been a while.”
“Were you watching me?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“Do I need a reason to watch my wife?”
She heaves an exasperated breath, and taunts, “It’s creepy.”
“Then I probably shouldn’t tell you about the cameras,” I lie. But I
have every intention of making it a reality. I can’t stomach the thought of
somebody else catching her unguarded like I did. A part of knowing it’s not
a rare occurrence. “You should also be more aware of your surroundings.”
Redness appears on her cheeks and she looks away. My attention falls
to her naked thighs as she wears those useless tiny shorts. Her T-shirt clings
to her breasts, her nipples poking against the thin material because of the
cold temperature in the room.
She doesn’t realize what she’s doing to me, sitting innocent and pretty
on her knees with her hands submissively resting on her thighs. The long
red nails digging into her skin.
“It’s unwise to kneel before me, Rose.” My tone is gruff with lust. “I
might take it as an invitation to fuck your pretty mouth.”
Her lips parts on an exhale and she scrambles to her feet. I grab her
hand when she almost trips in the process. She tries tugging it free upon
finding her balance. But I haul her against my chest.
“Nova.”
I ignore her plea to let go and brush her hair back over her shoulder.
Sitting on the edge of the table behind me, I pull her between my spread
legs and lightly hold her waist. So she can’t go anywhere. “I came home
early for you, wife.”
“Well, I’m busy.”
I glance around the room and smirk. “I can see that.”
“Then let go so I can get back.”
“Not yet,” I murmur and toy with the hem of her shirt. Her breathing
picks up when I push my hand underneath and skim my fingers on her
goosebump-ridden skin. “What did you have for lunch?”
“Umm…”
I still my caressing when she trails off. “Did you skip lunch?”
“I forgot.”
“How long have you been in here?” My tone is admonishing.
“Since morning,” she replies, toying with the button on my shirt.
Realizing she’s touching me willingly, she drops her hands. I tighten my
grip on her waist, so I don’t grab it and rest it back on my chest. “I took a
break when Mahi visited and helped me pick a few charities in the area to
volunteer at.”
“Does this happen a lot? You skipping meals?”
“Why do you care?”
“Rose.”
“Fine. Sometimes. I get carried away with wri… I mean, stuff.”
“Are the dogs hungry too?” I ask, glancing at the trio.
“Of course not.” She narrows her gaze like I offended her. “They eat
two times a day. And if you’re done with the interrogation, I have a lot to
finish.”
“Are you planning to organize all your books?” I question in disbelief,
staring pointedly at the two large unopened boxes. The sun will be up and
she still won’t be done. “Just how many do you have?”
“Not enough,” she complains.
I have an addict on my hands.
“You can set up the rest tomorrow.”
Her spine goes ramrod and she shakes her head. “I can’t until
tomorrow. I’ll become distracted with reading and waste another day.”
 “Fine. I’ll help.”
She crosses her arms. “Hell no.”
“I’m not going to burn them all, Rose,” I retort, pinching her waist.
She rubs the spot with a sour face. My gaze draws to her cherry red lips.
“What do you mean not all?”
I flick my eyes to hers. “I value my life. I’m not harming your books
ever again. Happy?”
“I’ll just make you buy all of them.”
“I’ll buy you more books anyways,” I promise instead. “Now, will
you let me help you?”
“Okay.”
“But first, I’m getting you fed. We’ll order in. What do you want to
have?”
Holding her sideways in my arms, I pull out my phone from my pants
pocket and scroll to the food ordering app. Rose’s soft breath teases the side
of my face as she comes closer and bends to look at my phone.
“I’m craving pasta. There’s a perfect Italian restaurant in your locality
that is my fave.”
Stealing my phone, she types the name and sighs happily when it
shows they do deliveries. I watch with amusement when she goes back and
forth several times before selecting white sauce pasta without mushrooms,
garlic bread, and an iced tea.
Once satisfied, she passes it back to me. “You can add yours.”
I quickly add mine and complete the order. Rising to my full height, I
keep her caged in my embrace and lower my head. “Shower with me.”
“What? No.”
“Why not?”
“Because we’re not lovers.”
“Yet I’ve already seen you naked.”
“That was coercion.”
“That’s why I asked,” I say and tilt her head back with my hand
around her throat. Brushing my lips over hers, I rasp, “But if you’d rather
be coerced, I’m all game, Rose.”
“Not what I meant, you perv.”
“Not a perv, your husband.”
“The first has a better ring to it.”
 “Then I better not tell you that I’ll be picturing you naked while I fuck
my fist in the shower. So, you might as well join me.”
She shoves me away and I chuckle, not missing her flush bright pink
at my filthy words. Surrounded by her smutty books, yet I make her shy and
nervous.
It’s enthralling.
“You’re incorrigible.”
“Your loss.” Pressing a quick kiss on her upturned mouth, I leave the
library.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-eight
ROSALIE
Nova returned home in a better mood than he left this morning.
I swear the switch between hot and cold is meant to give me whiplash.
While keeping me on my toes.
And his filthy confessions and innuendoes—I hate how they give me
butterflies.
Even now as he’s upstairs showering, my mind running amok with
visions of him standing under the spray of water, his corded arm flexing and
moving as he wraps his fingers around his thick cock.
I’m desperate to know if he’s rough and harsh with himself. The
sounds he makes when he’s about to come. If he plays with his piercing.
The feel of the shiny barbell underneath his fingertips.
The urge to go upstairs and watch him is so visceral, it physically
pains me.
My nipples involuntarily bead into hard peaks as I imagine his lips
twisted in pleasure, his messy hair falling on his forehead as he strokes
himself to the thoughts of me.
What would he do if I were bold enough to join him? Would he
command me to fall to my knees and wrap my lips around his length? To
suck him deep to the back of my throat?
Do I even wish him to? Am I willing to be so vulnerable for him?
Yes, and yes.
Maybe I need a cold shower.
I want to keep him at arm’s length but he keeps bulldozing his way in.
His mischievous and wicked mind could become my kryptonite. It’s bad
enough I’m attracted to him and his carved-from-stone physique.
And morbidly fascinated with his pierced dick.
Couldn’t he have had an ugly face and a pot belly?
He’s like every possessive and morally gray man described in my
books come to life. A temptation that is dangerous to succumb to.
Shoving the troubling thoughts into a dark corner of my mind, I check
the remaining time on the food app for our dinner to arrive. Few minutes to
go. I can’t believe he left his phone downstairs, and without a passcode, no
less. Either he’s extremely foolish or it’s a trap.
My bet is on the latter.
Since I lack boundaries and suddenly common sense, I scroll through
his gallery and there are hardly many pictures. Next, I open his social media
app and go straight to his DMs. He must have a long line of models sliding
into his DMs vying for his attention. And they are!
They don’t even care he was engaged and is now mine.
Shit. Not mine. But whatever.
Strangely, he hasn’t opened any of their requests.
He’s a multibillionaire. Of course he doesn’t have time to spend on
social apps. He could just call and they’d come crawling.
Not that I care, mind you.
His last post is from last year at the boxing world championship with
Nathan. His signature smirk gracing his handsome face. Some things never
change. In another lifetime, he would’ve gone to become a professional
boxer. He sure has the skills.
And the hardened and lethal body.
Don’t forget his cockiness that outsmarts anyone.
Scrolling down, I gasp inwardly when I stop at a picture of us. The
one Malcolm discreetly took. I was so mad when Nova had posted it,
despite me saying no. It feels like a lifetime ago when I was so convinced I
would find a way out of this marriage. I did find it, but the repercussions
could destroy innocent lives. The question is, do I want it on my
conscience?
I sigh, unable to stop staring at the picture.
There’s unmistakable lust and need in my eyes as I stare up at him.
His gaze so dark, he looks seconds away from devouring me.
In that moment, I would’ve let him.
Hell, every time he touches me like I’m his possession, I want to let
him.
The picture is a wake-up call. A reminder of his cruel and narcissistic
ways. He’s nothing but a manipulative jerk intent on fooling and ruining my
life. I can’t get caught in his web of lies and treacherous heart.
As soon as he’s done with me, he’ll kick me to the curb.
The faster I can find his true motives, the faster I get rid of him.
“Spying on me already, little hellion?”
 I startle at Nova’s amused voice and almost let his phone fall. How
does he manage to sneak up on me so stealthily? Is he a secret ninja or
something? His accusation hits me hard and I whip around toward him.
My lungs suddenly feel out of oxygen.
Dressed in a loosely fitted light brown T-shirt that make his eyes pop
and straight blue denim jeans, he looks nothing like the ruthless billionaire
that rules with an iron fist with a net worth equal to a small country’s GDP.
Nova looks gorgeous like the boy next door with a wild streak.
Hair still slightly wet, he gives me a breathtaking grin and quirks one
eyebrow. I remember his question and purse my lips.
“How is it spying if your phone was left unlocked?” I retort, finding
my voice after drooling over him for two straight minutes. “It’s not even
password protected.”
He steps closer and I’m hit with his musky cologne that reminds me
of stormy nights. His unique scent alone could be an aphrodisiac.
“You have a habit of stealing my phone, so I thought I’d make it
easy.”
I roll my eyes. “Well, aren’t you thoughtful?”
“Your cute little spying also tells me you aren’t as immune to me as
you pretend, Rose.”
I suppress a shiver when his hand disappears underneath my tee and
toys with my belly piercing. It sends a zap straight to my clit. It throbs
harder when he dips his head to give me a toe-curling kiss.
It’s pointless to tell him no because he keeps kissing me as he pleases.
An unstoppable deviant.
With a sinful mouth.
“Especially these lips.” He groans against them. “They’ve been on my
mind and driving me insane the whole day. It was a miracle I got any work
done.”
“Then stop kissing me and blaming me for making you distracted.”
“Or you can come work for me again so I can kiss you whenever I
want.”
“Not happening.”
“I didn’t actually fire you.”
“I quit.”
“I’ll buy you a book for every kiss.”
 That makes me pause and his gaze lights up in victory. I quickly shut
his hopes down by answering, “No, thank you. I can buy them myself.”
“Hmm.” Wheels turn in his head and shrugging, he says, “I should
work from home then.”
Stepping out of his embrace, I stare at him in disbelief. “You’re crazy.
And what makes you think I’ll let you kiss me any time you want?”
“Because you already do.”
“Because you give me no choice.”
“Lies, sweetheart,” he tsks. “All lies.”
Rounding the kitchen island, he goes to the fridge and I’m left glaring
at his broad back. Opening it, he brings out two water bottles and faces me.
“What were you searching for anyways?” he curiously asks, popping
one open. His lips lift in a naughty smirk. “My virtual black book?”
“Do you have one?”
He takes his sweet-ass time, leaving me in anticipation as he takes a
sip. “Are you jealous?”
“There needs to be feelings involved for me to be jealous over you
with another woman,” I haughtily reply. He looks at me like I’m full of shit.
So, to piss him off, I say, “Don’t you want to know if I have one?”
“It’s a moot point.”
“Quite presumptuous of you.”
My words are flat-out ignored and he continues, “You won’t need it
because I plan to fuck you often.”
The doorbell rings, saving him from my rebuttal. His arrogance
knows no bounds as he strides down the hall to get our food. My dogs, who
were watching us argue, circle around me as I set our plates by the time he
returns.
I already fed them while Nova was showering. Yet, they jump up and
down at the hope of more food.
Fire and Maggie run toward Nova and dance around him like sharks,
trying to sniff the bags dangling from his hand. While Bunny keeps his
distance. Out of the three, he’s yet to gel with my husband.
“I can already see you both had dinner,” Nova admonishes them,
glancing at their empty bowls in the corner. Meeting my gaze, he demands,
“Didn’t you say they were trained?”
“Trained to be friendly, not to join the military.”
“Are they going to be like this until we finish dinner?”
 “They’ll settle down.”
His expression says he doesn’t believe me but he lets it go. Maggie
will eventually become distracted by something else. Fire, on the other
hand, will want a taste before he decides if he wants more or not. I keep that
bit to myself. He’s taken a shine to Nova and their antics are entertaining to
watch.
I take a seat at the dining table and expect Nova to sit across from me.
Instead, he settles right beside me so our thighs brush. He pushes my hands
away when I try to help and methodically unboxes our food and serves me.
I’m rendered speechless at how domesticated we must look.
Like we’ve done this every night.
Honestly, it’s the first time in years that I’m having dinner with
someone. Usually, it’s just me and my dogs at home.
“Do you usually have dinner alone?”
“No,” Nova replies and scoops pasta onto my plate. “If I’m not
running late from work, I have it at my parents’. Family dinners are a must
in my home unless one of us is busy. I would’ve taken you tonight but I
don’t think you’re ready yet.”
“Really?” I blurt out before I can think twice. I can’t remember the
last time my whole family sat down together for dinner.
His perceptive gaze rests on my face. He must see the shock written
there because he softly asks, “What about you?”
I contemplate whether to reveal the truth or not but my lips have a
mind of their own.
“Hardly ever.” My voice is low from embarrassment, and I feel
vulnerable. “You already know what my dad is like and my mom, she’s
always traveling.”
“What about Jasmine?”
“She’d stay out with friends or the guy she was dating at the time.”
Sympathy burns hot in his eyes. So does signs of pity as though he
can’t fathom the possibility. Probably because his upbringing is vastly
different from mine.
My psyche has been so brainwashed into believing his family as
nefarious, corrupt, and antagonizing people that I never thought they’d
share such a deep bond and be so normal. It’s like peering into a television
and being told it’s real.
 I’m blatantly slapped in the face with the harsh truth that I come from
a broken home. Deep down I always knew, but compared to Nova, it causes
a sharp stab in my chest. Especially as he silently studies my struggle.
“It’s not a big deal, Nova,” I rush to say, concealing my emotions. “I
actually prefer it. Never been a fan of small talk. I’d rather have a show to
binge-watch while I eat like every millennial.”
He captures my chin when I look away to grab my drink and brings
my face back to his. Intensity rolls off him in waves. “Not anymore. We’ll
go to my parents’ from now on.”
“I don’t need your pity.”
“It’s not pity. I’m simply making you part of my family’s traditions.”
He shuts down my reservations with a stern tone. Caressing my cheek, he
murmurs, “It would make my mother happy since she’s eager to spend time
with you. She’s even coming tomorrow with my dad for dinner.”
Teresa has a pure soul and I’m unsurprised she’s welcoming me with
open arms. I even received a text from her saying she’d join me at the
animal shelter, if I don’t mind. It’s the other two family members raising
alarm bells in my head.
“I don’t get it.” A mix of confusion and suspicion is evident in my
tone.
His brows pinch in a frown. “What don’t you get?”
“Why do you so badly want to make our marriage work?”
“Would you rather we’re at each other’s throats all the time like we’ve
been in the past? Aren’t you tired? I know I am.”
I give a humorless chuckle and accuse sharply, “You’re lying.”
“What do you want to hear then, Rose? That I’m holding up my end
of the bargain of our union?”
“Are you saying you don’t hate my family anymore?”
His jaw clenches and his brown eyes darken in anger.
“That’s what I thought.” I push my chair back and stand to storm
away. However, I stop. The anger and anguish that I’ve kept boiling inside
me comes roaring out and I demand, “Why do you hate my family? I would
understand your father but why you?”
“I don’t hate your family, only your scum father.”
“It can’t be because my father allegedly tried to kidnap you.”
His nostrils flare as he responds, “Who told you that?”
“Does it matter? As your wife, I should know your secrets.”
 A vicious glint sharpens his face as he demands in a cold voice, “Why
are you defending him? Are you so naïve or plain stupid for still showing
loyalty to him after he sold you off to me without a second thought?”
“At least he doesn’t pretend to like me while plotting to stab me in the
back.”
“What exactly do you think I’ll accomplish?” he questions. “To use
you to hurt your father, I’d need leverage, and we both know how your
father feels about you.”
His cruel words hit me like a brick.
Worthless.
That’s what he thinks I am.
“What if I could be used as a leverage?” I ask impassively. “Would
you use me to get back at my father?”
His expression closes off. “I don’t play hypothetical games, Rose.”
“In other words, yes.” I draw back from him, feeling suffocated by his
presence. “Do us both a favor and stop feeding me bullshit lies and painting
yourself as a knight in shining armor. You might like to live in a glass
house, but I don’t.”
“I’ve never lied to you.”
“You’ve also not told me a single truth either.”
“Just because it’s not what you want to hear doesn’t mean they aren’t
truths. My reasons for hating your father are none of your business. It’s a
can of worms you don’t want to open.” Scathing me with a dark look, he
says, “Besides, you’ve already condemned me as your villain. Anything I
say or do will not convince you otherwise.”
I want to shout I’m only doing it to protect myself from the inevitable.
Him and his father left me no choice. Either I swim in their world like a
shark or I become the sacrificial lamb.
Because Nova exists to ruin me.
It’s only a matter of time.
“Whatever vendetta you have against my dad and the day you act on
it, it’ll affect me too. I won’t let you make either me or my mom collateral
damage in your path to seek revenge.”
“I would tell you I’d protect you because you’re my wife but it’ll fall
on deaf ears.”
He says it so sincerely that I almost believe him. Pushing away from
the dining table, I take a step but he grabs my wrist. “Eat your dinner,
Rose.”
“I’ve lost my appetite.”
Tugging my hand free, I stalk down the hallway. But halfway to the
library, my stomach growls, reminding me I haven’t eaten since morning.
The pasta did look yummy and smelled delicious. Besides, it’s not the
food’s fault that my husband’s an ass.
With that self-justification, I march back down.
Nova is still seated, his plate pushed away and food untouched. I push
down the flicker of guilt I feel for ruining his meal. His laser-sharp gaze
sears me as I silently grab my plate, drink, and the paper bag with the
dessert I also ordered to carry with me.
“Do you not know how dramatic exits work, Rose?”
And he’s back to being his usual annoying self. I don’t answer.
“Where are you going?”
“Away from you.”
“Library, then?”
“So far, it’s the only place or thing I like in this empty house,” I snap
and am on my way. My dogs in tow. Except Fire. I yell, “Fire, come with
me.”
He doesn’t move an inch from his perch near Nova’s feet.
Traitor.
Leaving them, I disappear to my safe haven.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-nine
ROSALIE
I distinctly remember falling asleep on the couch in the library last
night.
Yet as I slowly rise from my slumber, I’m lying in a plush bed that
smells utterly divine and the warmth emanating from it makes me want to
stay curled up all day long.
Since when do beds have steady heartbeats?
That’s because I’m not alone, which isn’t unusual because Maggie
likes to cuddle. Today, it’s not soft fur tickling me but rather a hard slab of
muscle I’m wrapped around like a koala bear.
Hesitantly, I skate my fingers over the smooth ridges, feeling a pulse
rise between my thighs. My body catches up before my mind can. Slowly,
details take shape and awaken my senses. The rise and fall beneath my ear,
the lack of barrier against my skin. My limbs tangled with someone and
their knuckles grazing the length of my spine.
A boring gaze watching me.
With a start, I jerk awake to full consciousness.
As I travel my gaze up the familiar set of washboard abs, it clashes
with Nova’s hooded eyes. Morning light streaming in through the small
space between the curtains highlights the angular contours of his face.
So ungodly ravishing, it’s unfair.
One arm bent at the elbow and bracing his head, he stares down at me
with dark possession. Even half naked, he’s commanding. Unlike most
men, he wears his dominance beneath a thinly veneered layer of charm.
I’ve barely scratched the surface.
I feel tiny and feminine against his broad shoulders and hard pecs,
especially the way he’s leaning slightly against the headboard. Those dark
orbs deepen with hunger as they study my eyes, the tip of my nose, and
finally resting on my lips when I lick the corner.
He just caught me copping a feel of him in my dozy state.
When did he bring me upstairs? How did I not feel him carry me?
I become even more aware that I’m draped over his firm chest more
than the bed. My shirt is ridden up and bunched just below my breasts. The
heat of his body searing my skin laden with goosebumps.
Something feels different and my eyes go wide when I feel my breasts
bare underneath my shirt, which wasn’t the case when I passed out last
night. Aghast and blushing, I ask him, “Did you take my bra off?”
“You didn’t wear it the first night,” he lazily drawls with a shrug. His
morning voice deep and husky. “So, I assumed you don’t wear them to bed
and took it off.”
“You had no right!”
In a flash, his arm hooked around my waist tightens and lifts me to
straddle his hips, right over his hard length. It swells even more when I
grind in an attempt to shift away. Like a deer caught in the headlights, I
cease all movement.
“On the contrary, I have every right.”
Unable to squirm away from his vise-like grip, I make the terrible
mistake of peering down and swallow nervously when his pierced tip peeks
over his black boxers.
Heat burns my cheeks as I look anywhere but at him and whisper,
“Put me down, Nova.”
“No,” comes his swift response. “You’re exactly where you’re
supposed to be.”
A deeper and hidden meaning resides behind those words. I ignore
them like my life depends on it. “I’m mad at you.”
Now sitting upright, his thumb circles my outer thighs. My silk sleep
shorts stretched just below where my hips meet my thighs. Nova takes full
advantage and spans his hands around them, bringing his fingertips close to
my folds.
I fight not to wriggle, even as my body comes alive with his filthy
words.
“Let’s fuck and make up.”
His fingers edge to the waistband of my shorts and I grasp his hands
just before they make contact. Daring to meet his eyes, I murmur, “I’m too
mad at you.”
“Hate fuck it is, my wife,” he rasps thickly.
“No fucking of any kind.”
His cock twitches against my ass when I say fucking. I become scared
and turned on when his grip becomes impossibly tighter and he looks close
to losing control. I only have a second before his hand flies to grab the back
of my neck and yanks me down.
“I’ll settle for a kiss,” he growls before smashing his lips against mine
and savagely thrusting his tongue inside my pliant mouth. Threading his
fingers in my hair that falls around us in a curtain, he makes me his willing
captive.
The kiss is nothing like the past ones.
It’s harsh.
Feral.
A claiming.
I’m out of breath and my sanity when he pulls back after a painful bite
to my bottom lip. Sharply tugging my hair until I whimper, he speaks
against my swollen mouth, “Only for now, though. You’re playing a very
dangerous game, Rose. Denying me your sweet cunt and making me wait
isn’t going to make me lose interest or have me chasing another woman.
You’re it for me. The one. Mine. Your name might as well be tattooed on
my dick.”
I almost come from his possessive claim.
Moving me from his lap to the side, he rises from the bed and walks
into the bathroom.
I slump flat on the mattress and stare at the ceiling, dumbfounded.
The butterflies retuning like a vengeance. I’m way out of my depth here.
Nova is pulling at every string attached to my heart.
The dark.
The weak.
The filthy.
It won’t be long before he’s controlling them all with an iron hold. So,
how do I stop it?
***
Nova is still hovering downstairs in the kitchen, scrolling on his iPad
with a dark scowl when I come after taking a long bath in the Jacuzzi tub.
Silly me for thinking I’d get rid of him that easily.
“Do you always go to the office late?” I breezily ask, pretending as if
his earlier words aren’t still circling in my head on a loop. Or that the sight
of him in a custom-made three-piece Brioni suit doesn’t cause a stutter in
my steps. “Kinda sets a bad example for the employees.”
 “Since dinner was ruined, I was hoping for a pleasant breakfast.”
I glance toward the dining table and it’s decorated with a wide array
of fruits, toast, and coffee. Just the way I like it. When I flick my gaze back
to him, his eyes are roaming down my short summer dress with the bare
back to the top of my ass. The air crackles with electricity and sizzling
tension as they linger on my breasts.
I’m rethinking forgoing a bra.
His eyes, which match the color of his tie, flick to my lips when I ask,
“You made breakfast?”
Discarding his tablet on the kitchen island, he crosses the distance
until we’re only standing a breath away. “Yes. Why do you look surprised?”
“Because you look like a man who has an errand boy for everything.”
“Sorry to disappoint you.” I open my mouth for a perfect sassy
response but he shushes me with a finger to my lips. “I can do without the
sarcasm, little hellion.”
I push his hand away and innocently reply, “I was going give you a
compliment, Nova.”
“Really?” Amusement flickers on his face. “Which is?”
“You missed your chance.”
“You wound me, Rose.”
His mock hurt draws a chuckle from my lips before I can stop it.
Grasping my hand, he guides me to the dining table and like a gentleman,
helps me sit. Taking his seat beside me, he makes me a plate, serving me a
bit of everything.
I’m about to dig in when I suddenly realize none of my dogs are to be
seen. “Where are Bunny, Maggie, and Fire?”
Nova grabs my wrist when I stand to go in search of them, and
answers, “They’re outside playing in the pool. It seems Bunny has found a
new hobby.”
“Oh,” I mumble in relief and sit back down. I sip my coffee and
suppress a pleased moan.
“Good?” Nova hums, reading my expression like a pro.
“Mhmm.”
“What else do you like for breakfast?”
“Why? You planning to cook for me every morning?” I joke.
“Absolutely,” he answers without pause. “I also plan to have every
meal together with you.”
 I choke on my perfectly brewed coffee, making his head swing in my
direction. His hand pauses in midair. “You can’t be serious.”
“Text me the list of your favorite dishes and I’ll go grocery shopping
on my way home,” is all he says and takes the drink from my hand to rest
on the table when it wobbles. “My parents will come around eight. In case I
run late, cook something simple for my mom because she’s not allowed to
eat from outside. I’ll order something for the rest of us. Okay?”
“Me and cook?” I croak out.
He lifts one eyebrow. “You do know how?”
“Of course I do.” I don’t.
“A tip. No poison. Doesn’t taste good.”
I slap his chest. “Shut up!”
He goes back to finishing his coffee while I focus on my toast. I’m
almost done when I watch him absently grab a grape from my plate. Instinct
has me slapping his wrist away and bringing the plate closer.
He looks at me with a perplexed expression.
“I don’t share.”
“It was only a grape.”
“So? It would’ve made you think it was okay and soon, it’ll become a
habit,” I explain with all seriousness, and he listens with a straight face. I
pop the grape he was trying to steal into my mouth and mutter, “It’s nothing
personal, Nova. Ask Iris or Bianca.”
Running his hand over his clean-shaven jaw, he counters, “Does it
apply both ways? If I’m eating something you’re curious to try, you won’t
try to steal a bite.”
I mull it over and answer, “Let me make it simple. What’s mine is
mine, what’s yours is also mine, and what’s mine definitely isn’t yours.”
“Is that so?”
“Absolutely.” I dig into another grape with the fork and lift it to my
mouth, only it doesn’t make it. “Hey!”
Nova chews it with a smug grin. “Sharing is caring, Rose. And you’re
right. What’s mine is all yours.”
Again, the butterflies flutter in their cage. He’s done a complete one-
eighty from our wedding weekend. I swear the man has a selective hearing
problem. If what I say isn’t convenient for him, it flies straight over his
head. “God! I hate you.”
 Standing from his chair, he bends and takes my mouth in a sweet kiss.
“I’ll come by to pick you up for lunch.”
The next second, he’s gone.
Calming my racing heart, I think about the hole I dug myself in. I
haven’t got a single clue about cooking. There was always a chef at my
home and since we were to maintain a professional distance from them, I
couldn’t exactly ask them to teach me. Mom was always busy. So, I didn’t
really bother to learn.
Now, it’s coming to bite me in the ass.
Fortunately, I have the perfect ace in my pocket. Sprinting to the
library, I find my phone on the couch where I left it yesterday and pull the
group chat with my best friends.
ME: SOS
BIANCA: Okay… No need to panic.
IRIS: We are prepared. I knew the day would come. Not so soon though.
BIANCA: Don’t touch anything, Ro.
IRIS: There are two options. Chopping it into pieces or burning it with chemicals.
Though both are messy. But the first is quicker.

Are my best friends high? Drunk? I read their texts over and over,
coming up short for a reasonable explanation.
ME: What the hell are you two going on about!??
IRIS: You killed Nova… right?
BIANCA: Don’t worry, I’ll be your alibi. Dash knows people.
IRIS: I can help with getting rid of the body. I’ve been learning from episodes of
Breaking Bad. I’m sure we can figure it out. It’s pretty simple.
IRIS: Any idea how much he weighs?

Jesus Christ! They’ve really thought this over. Especially Iris. I swear
her mind is scarier than mine. Yet I’ve got the bad reputation.
ME: Nova is fine.
IRIS: Of course he’s fine. Dead bodies don’t feel anything.
ME: He’s ALIVE! Still my husband.
IRIS: Oh!
BIANCA: Then what’s the emergency?
ME: Cooking emergency. Both of you get your asses here.
ME: And by both, I mean Iris.
BIANCA: Hey! I’m a decent cook.
IRIS: Respectfully, Bianca, you’re not.
ME: Not so respectfully, you’re terrible.
BIANCA: At least I know how.
 ME: Ouch.
IRIS: Also, I’m stuck in back-to-back classes.
BIANCA: Such a shame.
BIANCA: Not so respectfully.
ME: You were willing to miss classes when you thought I killed him, Iris.
IRIS: I cook daily. Burying a dead body… not so much.
BIANCA: Text me the address. I’ll come.

I slap my phone down on the counter after texting her and hear a wet
tapping sound come in my direction. Lifting my head, I see a drenched
Bunny barreling toward me with his tongue lolling out to the side.
My boy looks happy.
He never had this much freedom to roam around in my parents’ house
as he does here. Even the anxiety I felt is missing. No dark corners and icy
hallways. Confined to a cage and forgotten until I was worth something.
My dad would be pissing in his boots if he saw the way I was being
treated by Nova and his family. The devil worshippers… as he derisively
calls them. The evil enemies who’ve tainted his world.
Yet I can’t risk letting them in past the walls around my heart.
My thoughts are cut short when Bunny slams into me, rising on his
paws to reach my face and lick with affection. I bump into the island behind
me from his heavy weight but I can’t stay mad.
“Heya, Bunny… Are you enjoying yourself?” I ask him in a baby
voice. Dogs have the tendency to make grown-ups sound like idiots. Their
faces too cute to resist. People scram away after one look at Bunny’s face.
Their first instinct is thinking he’ll attack them. In our country, they’re
given such a bad reputation, it hurts my soul.
It is true he killed his last owner and was being condemned with the
same brutal fate. But what people don’t know is that he did it to defend
himself. The police were able to get the horrific footage where his owner
could be seen tying him with a rope and attempting to hang him. Even
malnourished and abused, Bunny fought and saved himself.
I had seen over the internet when the news spread like wildfire.
Immediately, I knew I had to save him.
After a lot of trouble and paperwork, I brought him home, much to my
father’s dismay. It took me months to earn his trust and loyalty, but it was
all worth it. It’s the reason why he’s so protective of me. He’s remotely
coexisting with Nova because I’ve given no inclination my husband will
harm me.
 I thought I would have to keep them separate but it’s like Bunny could
sense I’m comfortable around Nova, which left me flabbergasted. It was an
alarming realization that raised questions I didn’t want answered.
Was he seeing something I was missing?
Do I even want to know?
“Want to go back to the pool?” I amusedly ask Bunny, who bites the
skirt of my dress and pulls. “Want me to come with you?”
He jumps, tugging harder. “Woof!”
“Let me change first!”
“Woof! Woof! Woof!”
“Go on, I’ll be there, Buns.” I nudge him until he lets my dress go.
Then I watch him run down the hall, leaving a wet trail. Quickly cleaning it
up so nobody has a bad fall, I rush upstairs to change into a bikini.
It’ll be a while before Bianca shows up anyway and I’ve been
meaning to explore the depth of the pool. Yesterday was spent decorating
my library, which is almost done. Admiring my reflection in the full-length
mirror in our closet, I twist to stare at my behind. The bottoms are held by
knots on the sides, showing off my lean legs and ass department. I’m
blessed in the ass while my boobs are a B cup. However, with the halter
style of my bikini, they look even perkier and bigger.
Tying my hair in a messy bun, I take the stairs and reach the pool in
two minutes. I expected chaos, and that’s what I find.
Maggie is lounging in the shadows and props her head up upon
hearing me. Meanwhile, Fire circles around the edge of the pool, barking at
Bunny who is repeatedly diving in and out. Without a care that the water is
splashing out of the pool.
“Bunny, out!” I shout. He ignores me. I walk closer and yell again. He
turns his head and stops before jumping again. “Good boy. Go with
Maggie.”
He gazes at the pool with doe eyes but when I say his name in
warning, he follows my command. My fireball also calms down. As soon as
the pool is empty, I dive straight in and sigh in pleasure when I’m
enveloped by the cool water.
The world quiets down until it’s my heartbeat I hear in my ears.
When I come out to the surface, the sunlight soothes me.
Just like that, I forget all the complications of my life.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty
ROSALIE
The next hour flies by as I take laps in the pool until my muscles burn.
The stretch feeling utterly divine. Why go to the gym when you could float
like this? Swimming to the edge, I flick my hair back which has come
close.
Just then, my phone rings, followed by the house bell ringing.
Must be Bianca.
I pad barefoot inside the house, after rubbing myself with the towel.
Swinging open the double doors, a grinning Bianca awaits. She’s dressed in
a crop top with a knot and denim cutoffs. Unlike me, she has a sexy
hourglass figure.
Looking me up and down, she teases, “This isn’t the picture of a
person in an emergency.”
“Iris wasn’t kidding, huh?” I mumble, inviting her in.
“Wipe that look off your face,” scolds Bianca. “I’m not that bad of an
option.”
“Beggars can’t be choosers.”
“Wow, being married hasn’t made you humble at all.”
“I thought being a mom did that.”
Ignoring my jab, she surveys the mansion with a slack jaw. “Is this
Nova’s place?”
“It’s a gift from his parents.”
“Ahh, makes sense.” She chuckles. “Got worried for a second there.
Can’t imagine Nova buying such a beautiful family home.”
“Oh, he is planning on a family,” I reveal. “On my first night, he told
he wants me to have his babies. Not a baby. Babies!! Plural, Bee. Can you
believe him?”
“Here I thought Dash was moving too fast.” Her hand flies to her
chest. “Are all men the same?”
“No. We’re the unlucky ones who got saddled with them.”
“I have no complaints.” She grins.
I make a face and stroll to the kitchen. “So, when are you two tying
the official and the hopefully the final knot?”
 “In three months,” she answers, placing her purse on the island.
Intertwining her hands, she props her chin on them and softly asks, “How
are you settling in?”
“He wants to make our marriage work.”
Her eyebrows shoot to her hairline. She contemplates before saying,
“Is he being genuine? I thought he abhorred your family.”
“He’s plotting something. If I can find what, maybe I’ll get rid of
him.”
“Do you know why he hates your father?”
“Not yet.” The mystery is gnawing at me. More so than ever now. It
could be the perfect leverage against him, if I play my cards right. The
faster I learn his motives, the harder I sabotage him before he ruins me.
“Is divorce truly not an option?”
“I wish, but my dad had me sign another contract when I turned
eighteen. While unconventional and downright disgusting, it is legal and
binding.”
Squeezing my hand, Bianca murmurs, “I’m sorry, Ro.”
“I’ll be fine.” I wink. “Now, for why you’re here…”
“Yep. Let’s get to it.” She claps her hands. “Who are we cooking for?”
“Your confidence is actually concerning me, Bee.” Having witnessed
her lack of skills, several times now. “Are you using my kitchen as a guinea
pig? Because Dash won’t allow you at home?”
“Like he could ever say no to me.” She rolls her eyes. “Don’t worry,
I’ve been taking lessons from Dash.”
Discreetly, I open my phone to text Iris, close to begging. But it’s
yanked from my hand. “Hey!!”
“We don’t need Iris.”
“What if we burn this place down?”
“We won’t and I can chop really good.”
“Again, I can’t serve them raw food, Bee.”
She flips me off and cockily replies, “How hard can it be? We’ll
search online. Ever heard of YouTube?”
“Fine,” I reluctantly agree. Both of us surf the internet until we find a
simple yellow rice recipe with veggies. I’m sure it’s healthy enough for
Nova’s mom. “This looks easy.”
“Do we have the ingredients?”
 “Let me check.” I turn and stride to the fridge. Inside, there are all
sorts of vegetables, fruits, drinks, and some leftovers as well. I take out the
ones we need.
“Wash them. I’ll get the rice going till then.”
“What else do you need?”
“A cooker.”
“Okay.” I tap my chin and sigh looking at the cabinets, realizing I will
need to check every one. I start and luckily find it at the first try. “Here.”
Bianca stares at me expectantly. At my confused frown, she says,
“Where’s the rest of it, Ro?”
“I gave you the lid.”
“Have you never seen a cooker work?” she mocks. “I need the
pressure regulator.”
“A what?”
“The little cap that whistles.”
“Oh!”
“Next to you, I look like a pro.”
“Don’t get cocky until you’ve cooked the dish,” I challenge and grab
the little whistle. After that, I hop on the island and watch Bianca flutter
around the kitchen. She works with a concentrated frown and she does chop
fast and good. I grab the basket of grapes and continue eating.
“How’s the wedding prep going?” I ask after a while.
Bianca shrugs. “We hired a wedding planner. We only want to invite
our close friends, so it’ll be a pretty cozy affair.”
“Shopping?”
“Done.”
“Venue?”
“Booked.”
“How’s the business going?” Bianca had to uproot her entire company
after moving back here. On top of that, her conniving mother didn’t make it
easy by spreading false rumors to her clients. Downright telling a few to not
hire her. It was worrisome because her mother has a lot of sway among the
rich housewives. “Your mom still causing trouble?”
“Thankfully, no.” Pausing the recipe playing in the background,
Bianca meets my gaze with a small smirk. “Dash kept messing with her
kitty parties and luncheons by blacklisting her from all the restaurants until
she backed down.”
 “Atta lover boy.”
Laughing, she turns to the stove and sets the pressure cooker on
medium flame. “So, we need to leave it for three to four whistles.”
“That was quick.”
“Let’s hope it turns out okay.”
“Wanna swim until then?”
“I can’t swim in this.” She points at her shorts.
“You can borrow my bikini bottoms while keeping the shirt on,” I
suggest since my top will obviously not fit her ample breasts.
Bianca thinks over and shrugs. “Cool.”
The prospect of lounging in the pool gets us so excited we forget
about the dish left on the stove or that we wouldn’t be able hear the sound
from outside. Maggie decides to wake up and trots over to greet Bianca.
She picks her up and swims with her in the pool. “I hate that she’s
growing older. It’s like we got her only yesterday.”
“Don’t remind me,” I reply with a sad pout. “I’ll cry.”
“Is Bunny giving hell to Nova?”
“Yes. He kicked Nova out of the bedroom on our wedding night.” We
both burst out laughing. “It’s pissing Nova off. He’s always scowling at
Bunny. Pretty sure he’s low-key scared of him.”
She brushes a wayward tear away from chortling too hard. It turns
into a scream when both of us hear a loud ear-piercing beeping noise
coming from inside. Our heads snap toward the kitchen window just as the
fire sprinkler goes off.
Our gazes meet and we gasp. “The cooker.”
We dart inside. My dogs right behind us to see what the fuss is about.
Bianca dives for the stove while I switch the fire alarm off. But we’re
already drenched. So is all the furniture. I stare in horror at the mess we
swore we wouldn’t make.
“Well, shit,” curses Bianca. “It’s all burnt.”
“Oh, you think?” I taunt.
“Guess I need more lessons.”
“Lessons?” I huff. “You need to be banned from kitchens
everywhere.”
Throwing the burnt pot into the sink, she mumbles confidently,
“Don’t worry. I have a backup plan.”
 I’m about to ask if Iris has changed her mind when from behind us, a
loud and enraged voice booms, “What the hell is going on here?”
Bee and I let loose twin scared yelps and whip around to face the new
arrivals. We find two pairs of baffled eyes boring into us.
Nova and Dash.
Man, if they both aren’t so stealthy. I didn’t even hear their footsteps
approaching.
Dressed in sharp suits and equally tall and imposing, they make an
intimidating pair. They must’ve come straight from the office and look none
too pleased. And who the hell invited Dash?
Nova appears pissed while a stoic Dash has his impassive gaze locked
on his fiancée. His jaw grinds the longer he stares at her. I chance a glance
at Bianca and she’s looking anywhere but at him.
Fuck. What must we look like?
Bianca and I look like we’ve been through the wringer as the men run
their hot gazes down our bodies. It dawns on me that we’re clad in only wet
bikinis, which cling to every curve of us. Bianca must realize it, too,
because she shifts closer to me.
It’s so embarrassing.
“I’ll ask again,” calmly states Nova, his jaw grinding as his eyes flare
the longer he stares at me. I fight the urge to cross my arms and hide my
hardening nipples. “What is happening?”
“Nothing,” I say, at the same time Bianca blurts out, “Experimenting.”
“Explain.”
From my peripheral, I catch Dash taking off his suit jacket and
striding to Bianca to wrap it around her shoulders. She blushes when it
dwarfs her small frame, hiding her wet clothes underneath. Only then does
Dash marginally relax.
“We were just checking if the smoke detectors were working or not,”
Bianca smoothly lies. But the men don’t look convinced. At all.
Dash tilts Bianca’s face to his with a finger under her chin and
demands, “Was this the life-or-death emergency you texted me?”
“What could be more life-threatening than fire.”
His gaze narrows with mirth. “So, out of the blue you two decided to
do this… experiment?”
My gaze flies to Nova, who stalks to our little circle while cursing
when his shoes get wet from the water on the floor. His proximity when he
invades my personal space makes me dizzy. Suddenly our little circle feels
a little too dominated by testosterone.
“This experiment by chance have anything to do with me asking you
to cook?” asks Nova suspiciously.
“I think I’ve told you aren’t allowed in the kitchen, kitten,” scorns
Dash.
“See, I told you that you, you can’t cook, Bee,” I complain.
“Apparently neither can you, little hellion,” chides Nova.
I open my mouth but Bianca cuts in, “The gig is up, Ro.”
“Because you burnt the food.”
“It was your idea to swim, instead of keeping an eye on it.”
“I think you’ve gotten her in enough trouble, kitten,” says Dash. “And
so are you.”
“Why? I was trying to help.”
“Why text me?”
“I… um.”
“Was he your backup?” I question.
“I thought he could cook. He makes a mean biryani.” She innocently
shrugs. “And who doesn’t love biryani?”
“Kitten,” sighs Dash, holding back his laughter.
Lo and behold, the man smiles. A once in a blue moon sighting. So us
mere mortals know he’s human like the rest of us.
“I need to teach you the definition of an emergency.”
Nova, who was quiet, pulls me against him and says to Dash over my
shoulder, “Mine needs to be taught not to lie to me.”
“We’ll leave you to it.”
I want to gag at their shocking camaraderie. Men form friendships
over stupid things, I swear. Nova doesn’t let me say goodbye to Bianca.
Instead, he cages me against the island with his hands on my sides.
Behind me, I hear Bianca mumble, “My shorts.”
“Don’t need a reminder I found you half naked in another man’s
home.”
“But—”
“You won’t need it for…” Dash’s deep voice trails off.
In the sudden quietness of the room except for my rapidly beating
heart, the tension builds. I can feel the intensity radiating from Nova’s
bunched shoulders without even looking. Biting my lip—a nervous habit—I
stare at Nova’s chest. “Step back, please.”
Instead, he brings his hand to my hip and hooks his finger under the
string holding my bottoms together. The brush of his knuckle so very close
to my pussy has me swallowing hard. Resting my palm on his chest, I push.
He doesn’t budge, not a fraction.
The knot loosens slightly, causing my breath to hitch in panic and
erotic thrill.
“We need to have a talk about you wearing next to nothing in front of
other men, Rose. That thought alone makes me berserk.”
My eyes snap to his. “Like Dash has eyes for anyone else.”
“I’m not talking about him.” His breathing turns harsh as if he’s trying
to possess control. “I’m talking about the guards I’ve put around the
house.”
“Then fire them.”
“Don’t test me on this, Rose.”
“What do you expect me to do then, genius?” I snap. “Go swimming
fully clothed?”
“I don’t care as long as you obey me,” he growls before running his
sizzling gaze all over my trembling body. Over my nipples, the flat of my
stomach, especially my piercing he’s obsessed with, and between my
thighs. “Or at least wear something that doesn’t show every man the shape
of your pussy.”
“You’re crazy!”
“I don’t share what belongs to me. What I made mine in front of the
whole world. And that’s you, my wife. I won’t share a single part of you
with another human, let alone another man. Not your body, your thoughts,
or your heart. Get that into your mind.”
“Do you even hear yourself?” I gasp in outrage.
“My actions and words have always been saying the same, from the
moment I laid eyes on you in your father’s study.” Grabbing the front of my
throat, he all but growls, “It’s you who has a problem listening.”
“I’ll never be yours, Nova.”
“You already are.” With a feral twist of his lips, he savagely tugs and
rips my bikini off. Another cruel twist and my top is torn away. Every
square inch of me bare and vulnerable for his hungry gaze. His erotic
torment. Curving his hand over the underside of my breast, he circles my
nipple until it hardens even more.
“These tits.” A sharp pinch, meant to draw a whimper. “Are mine. So
is,” trailing his exploring hands lower, he boldly cups my pussy, “this tight
cunt.” Feeling my unmistakable arousal, he pushes one finger between my
folds. “Feel this?” he emphasizes by spreading the wetness so I hear the
shameful wet sounds. “Your body knows who owns it, Rose. It won’t be
long before your mind is on the same page.”
His hand disappears.
Only to come back down in a harsh smack.
“Nova!” I shriek. In pain. In madness. In pleasure.
He spanked me.
And not even on my ass.
“That’s for lying to me.”
His hold on my neck is the only anchor before he raises his arm to
deliver a second spank on my vulnerable pussy. “Stop spanking me!”
“That one was for putting yourself in danger.” He doesn’t even lose a
breath as I squirm, then subdues me with three more equally hard spanks.
The burn intensifying and setting my body ablaze.
Past the low throb and the strong need to orgasm that comes alive
under the effect of his domineering punishment, I glare at him. “The rest?”
“They were for me,” he says lasciviously. Yanking me closer by my
hips, his head swoops down to claim my lips, my voice hoarse from
screaming, in a possessive kiss.
I helplessly fight against him, refusing to kiss him back.
A fact he arrogantly boasts about.
Jerking me even harder against his unbending body, I become
painfully aware that I’m completely naked while he’s fully clothed. My
nipples scrape against the buttons on his silk shirt. The abrasion a
stimulating friction.
“There are more spanks where they came from if you don’t fucking
kiss me back,” he threatens and bites my bottom lip, drawing blood.
Sucking the abused spot into his mouth, his fingers tighten in my hair and
pull. “Damn it, Rose. Kiss. Me. Back.”
The raw starvation swirling with dark longing with a hint of a plea in
his guttural command calls to every feminine part of my soul.
And I submit.
 I don’t know why but I forget every sane reason for the mistake I’m
making as I cup his face with my palms. Tilting my head, I lick the seam of
his lips and brush mine once. twice. With a low grunt, he opens his mouth
and our tongues mate. Tasting and teasing. Locking and swirling.
His hands slide down to my ass and lift until I have my legs wrapped
around his trim waist. Lifting me higher until I have to bend my head to
keep our lips joined, his arms wind around my hips to hold me up.
“Don’t stop,” he commands when I lean back because it becomes
difficult to breathe.
I seize his inviting mouth once more and kiss him back harder. I let
him feel the sting of my teeth as he did to me. My feral payback has him
smiling and whispering, “How can you say you’re not mine when you
behave like you were perfectly made just for me?”
Grinding my hips against him, I rasp, “I’m not.”
“Shut up and keep kissing me,” he playfully growls and slaps my ass.
As if on cue, Bunny appears on our side and barks.
The connection breaks.
Reality crashing in.
“I’ve never hated him more,” grumbles Nova, setting me down.
Avoiding his assessing gaze, I berate myself for letting things go so
far with him. Why the fuck did I kiss him like he’s the only air I need? Why
does my common sense evaporate into a cloud of dust the moment he
touches me?
Grabbing my torn bikini from the counter, I manage to cover myself
and dash upstairs. “Bunny, come.”
Apparently, he’s the only one behaving sane around here.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-one
NOVA
Rosalie has erected a wall between us after the epic disaster of the
afternoon, followed by an unforgettable kiss that still has my cock rock
hard. It was evident in the firm and impassive set to her jaw as she glided
downstairs, dressed in a loosely fitted top and black denim jeans that hid
every inch of her skin.
A hidden message her body was off-limits.
Too bad she doesn’t know that the feel of her naked curves against my
body is seared into my brain.
Every time I close my eyes, I’m taken back to that moment.
The way she fit perfectly against my hard edges. The soft sigh when
she melted into my arms. Her pliant mouth tenderly and teasingly exploring
mine, kissing me with a shy passion. The longer she kissed, the bolder she
became. Grinding and moaning. Letting me feel her wet cunt against my
abs, soaking my shirt right through.
A sexy siren with a bite.
Demanding.
Seductive.
Slutty.
I was a goner after that.
If she had asked me for the world in that second, I would’ve given it
to her in a heartbeat. Hell, I would’ve carved my heart out and laid it at her
feet, if she asked.
Because as those lips laved and tangled with mine, she owned me.
Rose has me bewitched, cast in her spell, and she doesn’t even know
it.
It’s why it’s eating away at me that she’s shut me out. Like I’ve
traveled back to the past. To the morning when she gave me the silent
treatment the first time. I’m once more on the receiving end of it as she’s
locked herself away in the library.
Instead of going after her, I distracted myself by calling cleaners to
sort the mess in the kitchen and dining area. So it doesn’t look like a storm
swept in here. If her true motive was to cancel the dinner, she’s succeeded.
 I was already on my way for lunch when my phone pinged with the
notification of the fire alarm going off.
My first reaction was panic at imagining the worst.
Still, I wasn’t prepared for the sight that greeted me. Both the girls
had looked so disheveled and were arguing among themselves when Dash
and I entered. The mayhem all because Rose didn’t want to admit she
couldn’t cook.
She rightfully deserved to be spanked.
“Fuck,” I groan, remembering her little cries and moans. I badly
wanted to sink my fingers in her heat and feel her come on my hand.
Just like that, I’m back to obsessing over my wife.
Every step we take forward, we take two backward.
I’m a man with patience, with carefully laid plans and determination
to win smartly, not with brute strength. Around Rosalie, I have to constantly
remind myself of my rules because all she makes me feel is the need to
coerce or demolish every obstacle she throws at me.
I tell myself it’s the only tactic to ultimately possess her body.
Or at least, that’s what I thought until today.
Perhaps I’ve been going about tearing down her walls all wrong. The
gentlemanly treatment isn’t taking me anywhere. I’ve been holding back,
going against my darker instincts. When has that ever worked for us?
The earlier encounter all but proved my spitfire wife craves a firm
hand.
Filthy commands.
Her will stolen.
As though you didn’t already know.
Checking the time on my wrist, it’s six in the evening and she’s yet to
emerge from her little refuge. Maggie and Bunny are with her while Fire is
keeping me company. The little shit was back to humping my leg. So, I put
him on one of the tall chairs. Now, he’s fooling me with sad puppy eyes to
let him down.
He jumps when I approach and pick him up with one hand.
Holding him, I stride toward the library. I’m patting myself on the
back for not putting a lock on the door because it’s slammed shut. No
explicit songs today. Without knocking, I push the door open and find her
sitting crossed-legged on the couch. Her laptop perched on her lap.
Despite sensing my gaze, she doesn’t acknowledge my presence.
 Red hair twisted in a bun, her fingers fly over the keyboard. I scowl at
the device in distaste. Solely because I’m unaware what has her undivided
attention.
I swear to God if she’s back on those stupid dating apps, I’m going to
turn her ass red with my palm.
“We’re going to my parents’ for dinner,” I announce from the
doorway. “Get dressed.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.
“I told them we’ll be there by seven.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.
“You’re aware your silent treatment brings out my asshole tendencies,
Rose.” Fire licks my neck and I mutter to him, “Does your mommy always
get this mad?”
“Woof!”
His little yap draws Rosalie’s attention and those pretty dark eyes
collide with mine before switching to her puppy. They flare in jealousy.
“Are you resorting to stealing my dogs?”
“Will that stop you from ignoring me?”
“Manipulative jerk!”
“Always with the sweet compliments.”
Shoving aside her laptop, she stands and stomps toward us. She raises
her arm to grab Fire from my arms but he turns his head against my chest at
the last second.
Her lips part in a wide O.
She blinks back in shock. My amusement dies when tears gather in
the corners of eyes at his refusal. They lift to mine filled with hurt and
betrayal. “I hate you, Nova!”
Oh fuck.
Pushing past me, she runs down the hall.
“You’re supposed to help me win her over, you goof.” Putting him
down to join his troop, I stalk my wife upstairs.
Walking into the bedroom, I hear the telltale noise of slamming and
banging from inside the walk-in closet. A black dress is in the crook of her
arm while she rises on her tiptoes to pull out her heels on the top shelf.
A shiver runs down her spine when I approach from behind and grab
the pair before passing them to her. I don’t let go when she tugs. I softly
murmur, “He didn’t mean it, Rose.”
 “Great! Now you know him better than I do.”
Turning her around, I lift her chin. “I’ll ignore him until he comes to
his senses that I’m the big bad villain.”
“I love him too much to do that.”
My lips twitch at her adorable expression and obvious dilemma.
“But if you want to make up for it, the dogs will sleep in our bed.”
She stares with a smug smirk while I remember my epic fall. And yet,
I find myself saying, “Okay. They can sleep with us.”
I should probably order an even bigger bed.
“Now, get out so I can change.” Without giving me a chance to
respond, she pushes me out of the closet and locks it. I stare at the door with
a sneaking suspicion I just got tricked.
***
I can’t concentrate on the damn road.
Not with Rosalie’s floral perfume distracting me. The hem of her skirt
teasing me with the glimpse of her soft skin from the wind coming through
the window, which she’s left down. Usually, women bristle at the thought of
their perfectly styled hair getting ruined.
But not mine.
I’ve always admired how she’s comfortable in her own skin, the view
of the rest of the world be damned. She wears a fierce shell but underneath
lies a deeply emphatic woman, whose softness and vulnerability shines
through when least expected.
I thought we were different.
But I was wrong. Because she’s surprised me at every turn.
We’re both hiding secrets that’ll only tear us apart rather than bring us
closer, if brought to light. A part of me wonders if I should’ve taken her
offer of keeping our lives separate behind closed doors.
However, the thought has my vision turning black.
I crave her thorns too much.
“Eyes on the road, hubby,” she teases.
I lift my gaze from her bare thigh to her face and scowl. “Did you
really have to bring your Kindle? We’re not on a road trip.”
Luckily, we’re on my parents’ street, about to reach my childhood
home in a few minutes. It’s the first time Rosalie will be visiting, which I’m
only realizing now.
 “Of course.”
She’s more attached to her e-reader than her phone, which I’ve kept in
my pocket after I saw her forgetting to grab it. Not that she knows.
“You aren’t even reading,” I point out.
“I’m not in the mood right now.”
“Then why bring it?”
“In case I wanted to.”
I shake my head at her logic. “Also, how come you’re a foodie and
you can’t even cook?”
“A foodie is a person who loves to eat, not cook,” comes her sassy
response.
“Why couldn’t you tell me this before?” I ask, just as we reach my
home. The security guard opens the gate and I speed down the driveway.
Switching off the ignition, I twist toward Rosalie. “Had your grand plan
worked, how long do you think you could’ve kept up the act?”
“Not long.” She smirks. “Since I have no intention of spending the
rest of my life with you.”
“Oh, sweetheart, I’m going to make you bow and beg to be mine
forever,” I vow. “I won’t stop until I’ve possessed every morsel of you,
Rose. Until I’m the very air you breathe.”
Stealing a kiss, I grab her Kindle and step out of the car.
Rosalie slams the passenger door and shouts over the hood, “Give it
back.”
“You’ll be the focus of my parents tonight, little hellion. I would
rather read your fave book porn than be bored.”
“It’s called spicy romance, you condescending prick.”
“I thought food was supposed to be spicy.”
She throws up her hands while taking an exasperated breath. “I can’t
with you.”
When I circle to her, as expected, she attempts to grab her precious
Kindle but I lift it out of reach. “Haven’t I told you sharing is caring?”
“You’re a hypocrite and a thief.”
“Lower your voice before my parents hear you insulting your
husband,” I scold as I intertwine our hands. “I haven’t told them they have a
hellcat for a daughter-in-law.” Wisely, she obeys and lets me guide her up
the short stairs. Just as I knock, I pat her ass and sternly warn, “Behave.”
 My mother opens the door and a bright smile lights up her face upon
seeing us. Behind her, I see my dad hovering with his hands in his pockets.
Even though I’ve taken over as the CEO, he still has an active role in our
company. It’s why I knew my mom was not lying when she said he’s
spending more time with her.
“Hi, my sweet Rosalie,” says my mom as she pulls a tense Rosalie in
her arms. Soon, she relaxes and returns the hug. “I was so happy when
Nova said you’re coming to our place instead. I’ve been telling him for
some time now.”
“Yeah, I’m sorry we had to cancel at our home.”
I pull Rosalie against my side and lie, “Our cook canceled at the last
minute.”
Rosalie looks up at me in surprise before nodding along. “Sadly, I’m
not a good cook.”
“By that she means, not at all.”
She elbows me hard in retaliation and goes red as a beetroot, realizing
my parents saw it. Hand flying to her mouth, she mumbles, “Oh, I’m so
sorry.”
“Someone should keep our son in check,” says my dad with a small
smile. My mom chuckles and caresses Rosalie’s arm in affection. Dad gazes
down at my mom and teases, “Are you going to invite the kids in or not,
Teresa?”
Rosalie observes us with a comical expression, as though we’re alien
creatures. I wish I could read her mind and what is swirling in them. The
look is gone as soon as my mom takes her hand and they both walk away,
leaving me and my father alone.
“You’re smitten with her, aren’t you?” he asks, as I step up by his
side.
The denial is on the tip of my tongue but I can’t get myself to say it.
“You would like that, wouldn’t you? It works out perfectly for you.
Bringing our families closer brings you closer to her.”
His smile falls and expression hardens. “I’ve told you this marriage
has nothing to do with her or my past.”
“Your whole life has been about her,” I sneer. “You might fool
Mother, but not me.”
“People change, son.”
“If that were true, I wouldn’t be married to your enemy’s daughter.”
 His lips twist in displeasure and his eyes penetrate into mine before he
slowly warns, “Whatever qualms you have about my intentions or your in-
laws, you will do nothing to sabotage your marriage, Nova. Rosalie is
innocent in all of this, I will not let you ruin her life.”
“See, it didn’t even take you long to accept her as your daughter.”
“Don’t ruin the one good thing that’s happened to you.”
“You’re making a mistake trusting Mihir,” I flatly tell him. “Snakes
might shed their skin but underneath, they’re still treacherous and
venomous backstabbers. You want to turn a blind eye, be my guest. Don’t
expect me to fall in line.”
Pushing past him, I storm inside the house.
My father is losing his touch, and tonight he proved me right.
Between him and the narc amidst my office, I’d be putting out fires left and
right.
With it, the sinking feeling in my gut solidifies that something
perilous is on its way.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-two
ROSALIE
Nova is in a dark mood, despite the easy smile he wears for his
mother.
Ever since he returned with his father a few minutes ago, he’s been
silent and tense. It’s in the rigid set to his square jaw, shadowed with
evening stubble. Danish, his father, has poured himself a scotch from the
bar in the corner and is quietly sipping. Every now and then, he glances at
me and makes small talk.
With each question, Nova’s gaze darkens a little more as he subtly
glares at his dad.
Does he not want me to get along with his father?
They looked friendly when we arrived. What could they have said to
each other that they’re now at each other’s throats? My curiosity is piqued.
If Teresa senses the animosity, she doesn’t comment on it. Her full
attention—surprisingly not annoying—is all on me. Just as Nova
mentioned. Teresa’s sweet pampering and warmth is reminding me of my
mother, who I’ve exchanged a few texts with here and there.
“You can sit with Nova, sweetie,” suggests Teresa as we enter the
kitchen. “The dining table is already set. I can bring the rest.”
“I don’t mind, Aunty,” I reply, smiling. “I’m happy to help and you’re
way better company than him.”
It’s true. Teresa’s lightheartedness and delightful nature hasn’t made
me feel as though I’m in a stranger’s house. As soon as she brought me in,
she gave me a tour of the gigantic place, regaling me with funny stories of
Nova. Indeed, he was a very clumsy boy.
She says he was a menace, always raising a ruckus around the house.
There was no mention of the alleged kidnapping. Although, there was
a moment when the light disappeared from her eyes, replaced by sadness.
“One of these days, I’m going to make you call me Mom,” she
promises with a wink. I see where Nova gets his mischievousness from. “I
also meant it that I’ll join you with volunteering at the animal shelter once
you return from your honeymoon. My therapist says any kind of exercise is
good for me.”
 Nova’s extreme concern for his mother finally clicks into place.
Teresa was very open about her painful journey of going through
severe depression both as a young teen as well as after failing to get
pregnant a second time. It took a toll on her physical health because she
hardly ate or slept.
It hurts my heart to see a wonderful woman like her go through such a
hard phase. Even for Nova, who must have witnessed it too.
“I would absolutely love that,” I reply. “I’ll also take you up on those
cooking sessions.”
After today’s fiasco, I’m determined to show Nova I’m capable of
cooking.
“We’re glad to have you in our family, Rosalie,” Teresa warmly
professes, giving my cheek a pat. “Danish is a man of few words but so is
he.”
“Thank you. It means a lot to me.”
“Come on, don’t want the dinner to get cold.”
Carrying the box of hot chapatis, I follow Teresa to the dining room.
Danish sits at the head of the table while Nova sits on his right. I almost
lose my balance when I see him casually reading my Kindle. Out there in
the open. Didn’t believe he actually meant it.
God! I want to die on the spot.
The last book I was reading was straight-up smut with minimal plot.
And a why choose, no less. At this rate, he’ll think I have an insatiable
appetite for sex.
He probably loves it.
Maybe I should download a couple of thrillers in there.
Both men glance up as we approach. Nova is a carbon copy of his
broody father with his mother’s eyes. Smirking, he turns my Kindle off and
puts it aside.
As soon as I’m close, Nova takes the crockery from me and places it
on the table.
“Thank you,” I whisper.
He slides my chair out so I can sit. Instead of lifting his arm, he
stretches it across the back of my chair. A second later, he begins to play
with my hair. The little and intimate gesture makes me feel shy and girlish.
Having never had a boyfriend, all of this is a first for me.
 How ironic that he’s to blame for my lack of dating life yet I’m still
blushing and fighting the urge to not lean into his touch.
“I hope you like your food a bit spicy, Rosalie. I didn’t know your
favorite dish so I cooked a few options.”
The table is laid with paneer and kebab starters. Dal tadka and
Manchurian. Both with gravy as well as dry. Served with chapatis and rice.
Everything is making my mouth water, especially knowing it’s homemade.
“It all looks delicious,” I answer. “I can’t wait to dig in.”
“I’m glad. Next time, you can tell me in advance and I’ll make that.”
On cue, Nova starts to serve me a little of everything.
“I can do it,” I whisper to him.
“We’re not living in the old ages that I can’t serve you, Rose,” he
huskily admonishes. “Relax and enjoy.”
From the corner of my eye, I see his parents share a glance and smile.
“How are you liking your new home, Rosalie?” Danish asks, sipping
his scotch. While Nova’s mother has a untouched glass of red wine placed
in front of her.
Nova’s side is strangely empty. So is mine, which is fine because I
never really liked alcohol. Certainly not with food.
I don’t notice I’m tapping my foot nervously until Nova rests his wide
palm on my upper thigh and squeezes discreetly. My heart climbs up to my
throat when he leaves it there while continuing to fill his plate with the
other.
“The house is beautiful,” I answer him politely. Tonight, I’m seeing
my father-in-law in a new light. He’s almost friendly, making genuine
conversation to get to know me, and sweet in a fatherly way. “Nova
mentioned you both bought it for us. Thank you.”
“Are you liking your library, Rosalie?” asks Teresa with a twinkle in
her eye, and points to her son. “Nova was adamant to have one and
renovated the room downstairs. Said you’re an avid reader.”
That stuns me.
He specially made a library for me.
Until now I thought it came built with the house. I gape at Nova and
he gives me an impassive look before facing his mother.
“You’re making it sound like a big deal, Ma,” he brushes off flatly,
lifting his hand away from my thigh. “Everyone has a library at home these
days.”
 Completely untrue.
“It was very thoughtful of you, Nova,” counters Teresa, shaking her
head.
“The library is my favorite part of the house,” I confess. “I always
wanted one.”
“What else did you like growing up, kid?” curiously asks Danish,
digging into his food. “I heard you won the state level swimming
championship in school.”
How the hell does he know that? “Yes, I did.”
“Your parents must be proud.”
“Yeah, they were,” I lie, avoiding Nova’s assessing gaze.
It began as a hobby to avoid staying alone at home and losing my
mind. My swimming coach saw something in me and pushed me to try out
in competitions. Since I was competitive by nature and enjoyed the sport, I
decided to go all in.
“Why didn’t you go to nationals?” The question comes from Teresa.
“My father didn’t allow it. Said it interfered with my studies.” And the
fact I was already roped into being engaged to Nova, which disrupted my
life so drastically that I lost all interest. I had locked myself in my room for
days. It was Bianca who got me out of the dark void.
“Your father is stupid,” insults Danish in an angry tone. “I hope you
know we’ll never raise objections if you ever want to pursue anything in
your life, no matter what. You’re still young. I know the wedding came in
the way but if you wish to continue with your studies, don’t hesitate.”
I stare at my father-in-law, speechless and blinking back tears.
Everything begins to feel overwhelming.
Nova’s parents have shown me more love and respect in the last hour
than my own have in all of the years.
“I appreciate it, Mr. D’Cruz.” My voice is thick with emotions.
Unable to get my bearings, I wait a minute before excusing myself, “Can I
use the restroom, Aunty?”
“Of course, beta.”
Standing up, I rush out of the room just as the first tear falls. It’s like
I’m missing and grieving the loss of something that I never had. From the
earlier tour, I find the bathroom easily and lock it.
Taking deep breaths, I calm myself down and clear the tears away.
I jump when there’s a knock.
 Collecting myself, I open it, expecting to see Nova. However, it’s
Teresa with a knowing look in her soulful eyes. The fat and ugly tears
return and I break down.
“Oh, honey!” she whispers, stepping inside and pulling me into her
arms. “Shh, let it all out.”
I sob, unable to understand where all the emotions are coming from.
Have I held them in all this time? Was I this broken and I didn’t
know?
The family I’ve been conditioned and taught to hate is accepting me
with open arms. Nothing is making sense. The roots my world is built on is
crumbling.
“I-I’m sorry, I don’t know why I’m cr-rying,”
“It’s normal, love. Your whole life has been uprooted and it’s always
hard. Doesn’t matter if it’s a love or arranged marriage, it just is,” she
consoles. “But you’re not alone. You have all of us by your side.”
Leaning back, I brush my cheeks. Tugging me to the marble sink,
Teresa dabs my face with tissue.
“Feeling better?”
“Yeah!” I give a tentative smile. “Thank you.”
“Stop thanking us, Rosalie,” she scolds teasingly. “You’ve said it so
many times, I’ve lost count. You’re family now. None of that.”
I laugh. “Okay!”
“Nova and you will stay here tonight.”
“We can’t impose.”
“It wasn’t a request. You can go back tomorrow after breakfast.”
Mischief flickering across her beautiful face, she bribes me by saying, “I’ll
show you Nova’s embarrassing baby pictures that I told him I got rid of.”
Yeah, Nova is definitely her son.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-three
ROSALIE
The cozy bed I’m lying on shifts, disturbing my peaceful sleep.
I tighten my grip, as though it will stop the movement. When it moves
again, I assume it’s Nova jostling and grumble, “Don’t annoy me, Nova.”
The shaking stops and I bury myself harder against the warmth. The
bedsheets have never smelled so nice and hypnotic. I never want to leave.
Sighing in pleasure, I doze off again. And feel the bed hug me back.
Hmm, strange.
No idea how much time passes, but tingles spread over my back when
something brushes my spine. It’s like a teasing caress, lulling me into a
trance. I arch, pressing closer into the touch. It instantly stops.
I wiggle in protest until fingertips rub me back and forth.
It’s enough to cut through my sleepy haze.
Opening my eyes, I find myself cuddling my husband. Yet again, I’m
wrapped around him, lying halfway on his chest with my breasts smashed
against him. I’m at my nemesis’s parents’ house, in his freaking childhood
bedroom. The rest of the events of the previous night come crashing in.
The dinner.
The breakdown.
A night cap with Nova’s mom, where, as promised, she showed me
Nova’s photo album filled with so many pictures of him in embarrassing
states to some downright adorable. I might’ve asked her to send me a few.
Perfect blackmail material.
Later I returned to his room, hoping he would’ve fallen asleep but no,
he was waiting. Despite my resistance, he forced me to change into his
college hoodie. It was like being wrapped in a blanket on a chilly winter
night.
You didn’t put up much of a fight.
Wisely, he didn’t mention my meltdown. I was so tired and worn out,
I was out like a light. Except, my subconscious sort him out from the other
end of the bed. Not wanting to see his smug smile, I pretend to sleep and
untangle from him.
Do I succeed? Nope.
 “I know you’re awake, Rose.” His voice is gruff and sexy.
I feign my useless act.
I shriek when he flips me flat onto my back and shoves my arms over
my head, straddling my hips. His very large and hard cock pulses against
my lower abs. A slow grind and I’ll finally know what he feels like against
my pussy. That piercing haunting me still.
“Morning, wife,” he murmurs, licking his lips salaciously as his eyes
roam over me covered in his hoodie. “Why didn’t I make you wear my
clothes before? You look so fucking sexy.”
I blush.
My reaction turns his gaze primal in male pride. The messy hair
falling onto his forehead only making his sinful features more predatory.
His room is cocooned in semi-darkness and I feel trapped. Cornered.
My pulse skyrocketing.
“You’re going to kiss me, aren’t you?” I whisper, our breaths
mingling.
An intoxicating smile splits his lips and he nuzzles my nose with his.
“And you’ll kiss me back, won’t you?”
Without waiting for my answer, his mouth descends on mine. His
tongue demanding entry. There’s no finesse or seduction. His hungry lips
are feral and harsh as they take my lips in a hard kiss. His aggressiveness
and no-holds-barred dominance tears a moan from deep inside me.
He doesn’t stop there.
Grabbing the hem of his hoodie, he wrenches it up and pushes it over
my naked breasts. My wrists are still captive in his one hand. His teeth nip
my lips, making my back arch until my nipples drag against his chest. The
hair on his pecs causing a delicious friction.
He’s all man underneath his suave suits.
It does something to me.
I buck underneath him when his lips drag down my neck, leaving a
wet trail of hickeys. He’s rough as he bites down and sucks harshly. I
should stop this madness because his intentions aren’t pure and my
resistance is in a puddle at his feet.
Our mouths mate again. He’s drugging my senses with every stroke of
his wicked tongue. Mimicking what he’ll do to my pussy, if given the
chance.
“Grab the headboard,” he orders.
 My lips feel swollen when I lick them and stare at him befuddled, as if
he’s speaking in a foreign language. His fingers twist my nipple punishingly
when I don’t immediately obey. Remembering his spanking from yesterday,
I scurry to stretch my arms and do as he says.
“Good girl,” he praises. If my panties weren’t soaked before, they are
now. “Don’t let go unless I allow you to.”
“No fucking,” I tell him.
“Not up to you.”
I lower my arms, ready to push him off. His lips twist in displeasure
and I swallow the urge to say sorry, hating the sight of him disappointed
with me. Too late because in the next breath, he’s pushing my hands back
into position and securing it with his tie.
Has he been keeping it handy all this time?
The little smirk on his face says yes.
Sitting back on his haunches, he casually runs his gaze down my half-
naked and bound body. My stomach tightens when he trails his finger from
the column of my throat, down between my heaving breasts, to the top of
my abs and down to my belly piercing.
“Nova,” I whimper, as he circles it and tugs.
“I never thought I’d find piercings on a woman attractive,” he rasps,
exploring the tiny ring. “But one look at yours, and I wanted to get on my
knees and feel it on my tongue. You’ve tortured me with this—” He twists
the ring. “—for ten goddamn years, Rose. Today, I finally find out how it
tastes.”
Pushing my thighs apart, he slides down the bed and fits his broad
shoulders between my legs so I can’t close them. His breath teases my skin,
raising goosebumps, and his tongue drags around my belly button.
“Oh god!” I cry out when his tongue flicks it. Pushing down my hips,
his mouth closes around the piercing and he sucks. Hard. “Nova!”
The sensations are too much.
He’s too much.
His groan sends vibrations all over my body. I only got the damn
piercing on a rebellious whim. Little did I know, it’d become my weakness
to derive me from pleasure.
“Does playing with it make your clit pulse?” Nova growls, lifting his
half-mast eyes to mine. “Answer me or I’ll find out for myself.”
 I nod when he follows his threat by toying with the elastic of my
drenched panties.
“Words, Rose.”
“Yes.”
Not taking his eyes off me, he kisses the ring and sucks it into his
mouth again. His tongue repeatedly flicking and sending zaps straight to my
needy clit. I twist my hands against the binds, every inch of me under his
mercy.
“Is your cunt feeling needy, my wife?” he asks with a dirty smirk.
“Need my tongue on your poor little clit? I bet I can still make you come by
playing with your piercing.”
Is that possible?
“Is that supposed to impress me?” I taunt, secretly wanting him to do
just that but too stubborn to ask.
“It’s supposed to drive you mad.”
“You’re always driving me mad.”
Giving one last flick, he climbs up my body until his mouth is
hovering over my nipples. Kissing one hard tip that amps up my lust, he
says, “I’m going to have your nipples pierced too.”
I’ve always been curious. I’ll be damned if I tell him that. “Oh,
you’ve decided that, is it?”
“Your clit, too.”
Oh fuck.
The arrogance of him.
Cupping my right breast, he sucks it into his mouth. His cheeks
hollowing out while his fingers glide to my other nipple and pull until I
moan in pleasurable pain. His hair tickles my skin and I ache to touch him.
To explore each slab of muscle, his tanned skin, and taste him all over.
Like he’s doing to me.
His lips make a wet noise when he frees my nipple. The shameless
sight of my glistening breast has me restlessly shifting, hurting for a release.
Blowing on my wet and swollen tip, he demands, “Still enjoying not
fucking?”
Is that what he’s doing? Listening to my demand of no sex?
“Your version of no fucking is quite different from mine.”
“I didn’t hear any complaints,” he taunts savagely. “Wanna know
why?”
 “I do not have a crush on you.”
“You crave being made to submit and have your will stolen.” His
voice is deep and dark. I freeze. “You ache to please and be dominated. You
love when I take control. When I tie you up. When I take what I want from
you. Kiss you whenever I want. Spank and punish you for my pleasure. And
if I were to slide my cock inside your tight pussy right this second, you
won’t stop me. You’d beg me to fuck you harder and fill you up with my
cum.”
His filthy words reach to the dark corners of my mind, where I bury
my fantasies.
Every revelation topples my foundation.
In less than two days, he has reached inside and left me bare to my
bones. There’s no hiding. My face portrays all the emotions.
The sick thrill.
The deviant desire.
The thirst to have it all.
But why does my mind and body have to choose him? Why only has
he been able to peer beneath my layers?
“You could be wrong,” I challenge. “Maybe I let you so I don’t bruise
your ego.”
“Sweetheart, I’ve read the books you’re obsessed with. You’re
walking with a neon sign to be ruthlessly taken and fucked raw. You don’t
want flowers and pretty dates, you want a man who reminds you he owns
you in the basest way. One who whispers in your ear and asks which spicy
scene he should act out on you. Lucky for you, I badly want to recreate
every filthy, debauched, and forbidden scene you read,” he huskily says.
“I’m your villain. Your husband. Your man. It’s only fair I make all your
fantasies come true.”
His confession shoots straight to my libido.
The sick thrill I was burying flares to life.
I hate that there have been times when I’ve been weak to my lust and
he’s starred as the man who’d seek my submission, whisper naughty things
in my ear while using me for his own pleasure.
Nova’s taunt to treat me as his fuck toy has haunted me for the longest
time.
Now my dreams and reality are colliding and my body wants to do a
happy dance.
 “And if my words aren’t enough, I’ll just show you that you’re a dirty
little slut desperate to be owned and worshipped.”
My jaw drops.
Because he’s repeated the exact lines of one of the heroes from my
last smutty read. The one I saw him reading last night. Although, the look in
his eyes says he means it.
And I know exactly what’s coming next.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-four
ROSALIE
My heart is close to beating out of my chest.
I twist but the knot only tightens until I can’t move my hands at all
without any discomfort. I forget all about my predicament when Nova takes
my mouth in a savage kiss.
His hands roam over my curves, caressing and twisting my nipples.
“Ahh,” I cry out when he slaps one mercilessly.
Circling my throat, he tilts my head into the mattress and leans back.
Watching me gasp for breath, he palms my other breast before spanking it
as hard as the first one. They shake under his sweet assault. “Think you can
take more?”
I swallow the whimper when he rubs the punished skin.
Spank.
“I asked you a question, Rose.”
“Yes,” I whisper, blushing furiously. He looms over my small frame
like a demigod. All chiseled muscles, dark hair, and eyes. Blessed with a
huge cock that I dare not see, afraid it’ll make me panic.
Nova is going to fuck my mouth.
Viciously.
Brutally.
Sinfully.
“Did you like it when I spanked your pussy yesterday?” he demands
in a deep voice. I’ve never been a fan of audiobooks but if it were Nova
starring in them, I would listen to him talk dirty and possessive all day long.
“Did you like being punished for being a bad girl?”
“I loved it.”
“Loved what?”
Unable to withstand the ferocity of his stare, I lower my gaze and
whisper, “I loved it when you spanked my… my pussy.”
My legs fall open when his fingers travel past my flat stomach and
brazenly cup my panty-covered pussy. Like it’s his. “Here?”
“Yes.”
 “So fucking soaked,” he murmurs to himself. Those same fingers—
slightly damp—come up to my chin and bring my face back to his. “I didn’t
give you permission to look away. When you’re in my bed, I call the shots.
You obey.”
“Okay.”
“I’m going to untie your hands but I want you to be my good girl and
keep them there. You will not touch me unless I allow it. Not even when I
thrust every inch of my fat cock down your tiny throat. Not when I choke
and pound your mouth. You want me to stop, you blink twice.”
He might be fucking my throat as per the scene, but the commands are
all Nova.
My seductive and playful husband is gone.
He’s just my devastatingly handsome villain.
The man I hate but desire deeply.
“I understand,” I say, despite the nerves. Because underneath it, is
excitement. Anticipation. Craving. “I want to feel you in my mouth, Nova.”
“Feel what, Rose?”
He’s going to ruin me. “Your cock.”
“Such a perfect slut,” he praises, caressing me with his knuckle.
Leaning over me, he slowly unknots the silk tie. He rubs my wrists,
easing the blood flow, but I hardly feel it because in this position, there’s no
ignoring his massive cock inches from my face. Even beneath his boxers,
it’s obscene and scary.
Oh my god. I’m in over my head.
What if he hurts me with his piercing? And what the hell did he mean
by thrusting every inch? I can’t possibly fit all of him. Not for my first time.
Another embarrassing thought occurs. What if I don’t please him?
I haven’t sucked a cock before. Will he be able to tell?
“Rose?” My wide and frightened gaze meets his. Cupping my face, he
promises, “I won’t hurt you. I’m a big guy, I don’t expect you to take every
inch. But I want you to try for me. Will you, sweetheart?”
His softly spoken words calm me down like a soothing balm. Surprise
and protectiveness flash in his brown eyes when I whisper, “Kiss me first.”
Tugging me closer by the back of my neck until I’m leaning on my
elbows, he brushes his lips over mine. I open my mouth, seeking his tongue.
His taste, until he growls low and kisses me until desire and greed is all I
feel.
 “Lie back,” he gruffly commands. “Arms up.”
While I do, he lowers his boxers down his ass until his dick springs
free. His thick girth slaps against his lower abs, almost as long as the sexy
trail of hair leading to its base. Heat stirs inside my belly, and my gaze
immediately flies to the crown, the small and shiny barbell glinting. I lick
my lips, imagining it on my tongue.
“You’re craving a taste, huh?” I’m mesmerized when Nova fists his
shaft and strokes, spreading the precum that leaks at the tip. Removing his
boxers until he’s completely naked, he climbs up until he’s kneeling over
my chest.
I’m completely surrounded by his musky scent.
His warrior’s physique.
Tilting my head with a grip in my hair, he continues lazily stroking his
beautiful cock with his other hand. My eyes are locked on the slow motion,
learning what he likes. He’s not gentle as he fists and roughly rubs his girth,
tugging on the piercing.
A moan climbs up my throat while he’s gazing into my eyes, then he
spits. The wetness landing on his shaft.
Christ. Why does witnessing that make my pussy clench?
After one final stroke to spread it all over him, he fucking finally
brings it to my waiting and eager mouth. Squeezing just below the head, he
runs the angry tip around the outline of my lips, teasing me with a hint of
his masculine taste.
“Nova,” I whine when he takes his cock away right as I was about to
wrap my lips around him. I sound desperate. His slow torment is making
me feral. I sound nothing like the girl who hates his guts.
“Open.”
Holding me still, he ever so slowly rubs the crown again. This time,
pushing the mushroom head into my mouth. The barbell is cold on my
tongue but as I tentatively explore, I love the feel of it. He’s silky yet hard. I
close my eyes and suck harder.
But Nova’s harsh growl snaps them right open.
His wild pupils collide with mine.
I swirl my tongue around his cockhead, and I’m rewarded with his
precum. He rips his cock away. Like the desperate slut he’s called me, I
chase him with my mouth but he stays out of reach. “Nova, please.”
“I knew getting my dick pierced would be worth it.”
 “What?” I ask in shock.
A carnal smirk tilts his lips. “I had it done for you, Rose. Call it
payback for driving me insane with your belly ring. Now, I have one to
torture you with too.”
Absolutely. Unhinged. Man.
It strangely feels like a commitment. Even perplexing is the
possessiveness I feel. My heart feeling flattered. The rush of power
addictive.
“You’re unbelieve—”
He slaps my mouth with his cock and thrusts inside. A little deeper
than before. The surprise invasion has me choking. “I’ve been dying to see
you just like this. Stripped naked and beneath me. Hating me but still
sucking and begging for my dick.”
Feeding me another inch, he fills my mouth.
Another thick inch and he hits the resistance in my throat.
My back bows when he doesn’t let up and slowly squeezes another
inch. He’s not even halfway in. Cutting off my air, he growls, “Suck,
sweetheart.”
I do and he moans in pleasure.
When he pulls back, a trail of drool stretches between my panting
mouth and his tip. Collecting it on his shaft, he paints my cheeks in our
combined spit. “You’re even more stunning than my wet dreams.”
“Give me more,” I whisper.
“I’m going to push deeper,” he warns and thrusts again. “Be a good
slut and open your mouth wider.”
Tears spring to my eyes as he shoves himself harder. My nails digging
into the headboard for strength when he lifts my head to fit his inches to the
back of my throat. His piercing hitting me with every plunge, adding a dirty
thrill.
I crave fingers on my clit as he pulls back and thrusts again.
He isn’t deterred when my teeth graze the soft skin of his shaft and
moves his hips to fuck my mouth. He does it slowly but repeatedly, my lips
stretched wide. A tear falls as my lust mounts.
“Yeah, cry for me, Rose.” Thrust. “Such a good wife.” Thrust.
“Enjoying her husband’s cock.” Thrust.
Pulling out as I gasp for breath, he shamelessly slaps my cheek with
his shaft. Once on both sides. Treating me like his slut. I forget how we
even got here, with me flat on my back and letting him fuck my mouth.
I’m losing my mind and he’s still in control.
My jaw aches and he’s barely lost his breath.
“Let me touch you,” I softly ask, plotting to destroy his arrogant
composure.
“Not yet.”
“Why?”
“You didn’t think I would rush this once I finally had you under my
mercy, did you?” he taunts. “You’re made to be worshipped. After this,
you’ll resist me harder.” Slapping my cheek again, he rasps, “Guess what?
It won’t work. Because you’re fighting a losing battle, my wife.”
So maybe I was going to. But he’s wrong about it being a lost battle.
He smiles, as if he can read my mind. “If it makes it easier, I plan to
give you no choice. Good little sluts only know to obey and please.”
Tapping my lips with the pierced tip, he commands, “Push your tongue in
and taste me.”
Eagerly, I lap and circle him first. Flicking the barbell, I tug with my
teeth until he hisses slightly. Smiling, I roll my tongue around and softly
suck. His gaze narrows at my defiance but when he hears me moan at his
taste, they darken.
“Keep it up and I won’t let you up for hours.”
Scared of having a sore throat, I push my tongue in the little slit and
slurp on his salty cum. I’ve heard women hate the taste yet I don’t feel the
same. Instead, red-hot jealously flares that other women must have tasted
Nova before me.
Turns out, my selfish, not-sharing tendencies extend to my husband
too.
His fingers threaded in my hair tightens and he tugs my head away.
Stroking once, he pushes his heavy ball sack against my lips. “Lick. You’re
going to taste all of me, Rose.”
Just when I think he couldn’t get filthier.
Keeping my eyes pinned on him, I brush my tongue over his balls.
The feel of it different than his hard cock but manly all the same. The groan
he lets loose eggs me on and I try to suck one whole.
“Fuck, Rose,” he moans, gaze heavy-lidded. “Again.”
This time, I flick him too while sucking softly. Pleasure swarms his
features. Lips pulled back in a snarl as he pushes himself harder into my
mouth. My heart swells in pride when he wrenches my arms down and
growls, “Wrap your fist around me.”
I understand why he let both my hands down because one barely
circles around his girth. He’s so slippery and wet from my saliva, I’m easily
able to stroke him up and down. The trimmed hair near the base tickle my
nose when I tilt my head to suck his other ball.
His free hand joins mine and he teaches me to stroke the way he likes.
“Tighter, sweetheart. Just like that. Put me in your mouth. Now.”
Licking the underside from the root to the tip, I take as much of him
as the position allows. I’ve never been so wet in my life. My own juices
leak from my panties, soaking the sheets.
“Oh god!” I moan, when Nova takes my nipple between his forefinger
and thumb to pull. “Ahh!!”
“Keep sucking,” he barks, shallowly thrusting his hips every time I
push down. When it’s not enough, he abruptly pulls out. “Get on all fours.”
I rush to obey as soon as he climbs down my body. Fisting my hair
before I’m even into position, he thrusts between my parted lips. He’s so
much deeper yet nowhere near to the back of my throat. My spit dribbles to
the bedsheets when he lets me breathe after a few shallow strokes.
His cock hanging in front of my mouth.
How many inches is it even?
“Count.”
I said it out loud? Fuck. My gaze flicks to his feral ones. Without
warning, he fills my mouth again. I almost fall but he holds me up by my
hair. I should feel degraded the way he’s manhandling me but I only want to
beg for more. He’s everything I’ve ever wanted in the bedroom.
“I’ll do it for you.” Slowly, he thrusts in. “One.”
Thrust. “Two.”
“Three.”
“Four.” Tortuously slow, he plunges in again, yanking me closer. My
hands twist into the sheets as I feel his dominance, his restraint. He’s
holding back. I try to relax my throat, swallowing another inch.
“Five.”
His cock meets resistance and he stops. Spittle drips from the corner
of my mouth. Jerking my head so I’m staring up at him, his handsome face
studies my messy one. Tears and saliva run down my hollowed cheeks.
Years of breathing exercises during my swimming lessons is the only reason
I’m not sputtering for oxygen.
Nova’s expression looks proud and dangerous.
Taking my right wrist, he wraps it around his shaft that isn’t stuffed in
my mouth and orders, “You’ll feel and count the rest like this, sweetheart.”
I shake my head.
He stills. “You want my whole dick in your mouth?”
I nod, as much as I can.
His cock throbs and I feel his precum spurt on my tongue. I suck,
grazing him with my teeth until I taste more. With a vile curse, he
completely pulls out. “Greedy girl.”
“Don’t hold back, Nova. Force it down my throat,” I boldly tell him,
almost pleading. “I know you want to.”
The last of his restraint snaps at my filthy request.
“Remember when I said I will use you like my fuck doll?” he darkly
asks.
How could I forget? “I do.”
“Good. ’Cause I’m about to.”
I open my mouth just in time for his invasion. He’s a beast let loose
from his captivity. Kneeling over me, he cups my head with both hands and
forces me down on him.
Halfway in, he rasps in a guttural tone. “Six.”
Seven. “Mhmm.”
“Eight.”
Still not close.
“Nine.”
I reach my hand between my legs and rub my clit just as he shoves the
last inch down to the hilt. My nose pressing against his stomach.
“Ten.” He holds me still, breathing harshly above me. “No fucking
gag reflex. I should’ve known. You were made for me, Rose. Built to suck
my dick.”
Shifting his back so the crown is only in, he savagely thrusts. Choking
me a little. His balls slap my chin with every plunge. I rub my clit harder,
close to an orgasm.
“Fuck. So good.” His pleasure-filled groans are my melody. “Look at
me.”
He’s close.
 Forgoing my own climax, I use my wetness to coat his balls. He fucks
my mouth harder, pounding mercilessly.
“Hungry for my cum, aren’t you?” he demands. “Keep those eyes on
me. Let me see just how much you hate me.”
Thrust.
Thrust.
Thrust.
“No!” I cry out when his cock is gone completely from my mouth.
Jerking himself roughly, he tilts my head back and with a snarl, paints my
entire face in him. His warm seed lands on my mouth, my cheeks. My eyes.
The angles of his face sharpens as he spurts the last of his cum.
He sees the anger in my eyes for not being allowed to swallow. I
didn’t think I would even want that. But since he didn’t, I feel the loss.
“Why?”
“You haven’t earned my cum in your mouth yet.” The corner of his
lips rise in a filthy smirk. “And I also wanted to see you marked in it more.”
“I hate you.” My voice sounds as if I swallowed a bag of pipes. I’m
going to be feeling him for days.
“Good.” He rubs his cum over my lips. “Loving me would be fatal.”
Moving away from the bed, he tugs me to the edge. I can’t help but
complain with a pout, “I didn’t come.”
“We’re at my parents’ house, have you no shame?”
He brutally fucked and came on my face, and has the audacity to call
me shameless?
“Like you haven’t brought girls in here?” I snap in stark jealousy,
pissed from the very mean orgasm denial.
What the fuck? Jealous? Me? Over him?
Wrong. Wrong. Wrong.
“No, I haven’t.” His gaze is intense and honest. Bending, he scoops
me into his arm bridal style and carries me into the adjoined bathroom.
“Don’t look so surprised.”
“You’re lying.”
“I’ve been engaged to you almost half my life, Rose.”
“You’ve also hated me since,” I retort as soon as he puts me down and
cleans my face and chest with a damp tissue. “Why would any of it stop
you?”
“It shouldn’t have.”
But it did… his silence says.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-five
ROSALIE
“Had a good night’s sleep?” Teresa asks from near the stove as soon
as I return downstairs, freshly dressed in another of Nova’s hoodies. It’s
long enough to be a dress, reaching the middle of my thighs. Nova had
almost pushed me back into the bed after one glance.
I skipped from the room before he could, making sure to grab my
Kindle.
“Yes.” And one hell of a morning. My mushy brain had forgotten we
were at his parents’ house. “I hadn’t had so much fun in so long.”
“Are you feeling unwell, Rose?” Teresa squints her eyes in concern.
“Sore throat?”
Oh my god. Ground, swallow me whole.
Do I sound that bad?
I want to die from mortification. I hide my flaming cheeks with my
hair and clear my throat. “Must be from the chilled water I drank during the
night.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll make you tea,” she sweetly replies. “It’ll make you
feel better.”
“Thank you.” I thank God that Nova isn’t close to hear this
conversation. “Can I help?”
“I’m almost done. Hope you like samosas and kachori. And if you eat
light in the morning, I also made peanut butter sandwiches and fresh fruits.”
“Sandwich please,” I reply. “And if you don’t mind, can you pack me
some samosas and kachori? I’ll eat them later.”
“Of course, sweetie.” She laughs. “I’m so happy I finally have
someone who loves to eat since I enjoy cooking. Nova and his dad are too
health-conscious. Counting calories and all that goes over my head, I
swear.”
“Don’t tempt me like that or else I’d be here every day.”
“You’re my favorite person in the house now,” she teases, and then
whispers, “don’t tell Nova though.”
“It’ll be our secret.”
 “Absolutely.” Passing a burning hot cup of tea, I watch her pack me a
bag with food. “Do you have a dress ready for this Saturday, Rosalie?”
The after-wedding reception. “Yes, I have one picked. Who all will be
there? I thought most people showed up at the wedding.”
“We only invited the closest friends and family. This will have even
more press and all the business associates and Bollywood acquaintances as
well. You know how it is.”
My whole life has revolved around these lavish parties.
Teresa continues, “It’s mostly for appearances. Everybody is eager to
officially meet the new couple. For women, it’s an event for gossip while
for men, it’s all about business and new deals.”
“I understand. Although, I haven’t seen you attend many.”
“Yeah, I’m not very good at socializing even though it should be
second nature by now. Plus, my health issues rarely allow to attend many.”
Even though Teresa has a vivacious personality that distracts one from
noticing how she’s a little on the thinner side. The shadows under her eyes.
Especially the sadness and the demons she hides beneath the surface.
Every time I’ve seen her in public, even at my wedding, she hid it
exceptionally well.
I wish I had the courage to ask her about it.
“Maya also mentioned some kind of announcement to be made.”
“Did she?” Teresa hums. “Maybe Danish has one. I’m afraid I don’t
recall. Anything business-related bores me. Why don’t you grab my phone
from my bedroom and I’ll ask her?”
If Danish has one, my father must know it.
Since he will not tell me, I need to find out another way.
“Sure.”
Standing from the stool, I climb the stairs down the hall from the open
kitchen. From the tour, I remember her showing me her bedroom is at the
very end of the hall. Nova’s childhood home rivals mine. Though, it’s built
loft style.
And yet, I get lost.
“Shit,” I curse, realizing I took a wrong turn. I’m about to turn around
when angry voices drift to my ears. I recognize Nova’s easily and I’m
surprised the other is Danish’s. It’s the first time I’m hearing him lose
composure. He’s always so unruffled.
Are they fighting? Is it related to the previous night’s tension?
 I follow the sounds, curiosity piqued.
“Why haven’t you hired a private investigator yet?” demands Danish.
“Hire Kian. His company is the best in handling corporate espionage.”
“Because I don’t want to jeopardize the progress I’ve made in the
Middle East project. If they hear we have a mole in our company attacking
our clients, they’ll walk away without blinking,” replies Nova in the same
tone. “Mihir has been eyeing them too.”
Hearing my dad’s name makes my heart thud. Does he think my dad
is behind whatever happened to his company?
“Who all knows about it?”
“Just my core team.”
“Can they be trusted?”
I hear Nova heave a frustrated breath. “I have someone looking into
them. None have raised my suspicions. We’ll never catch the traitor if they
get wind we’re looking into them. And if the media got wind of it, it’ll be
another headache.”
“Do what you think is best.”
“I heard you’re planning to announce the new shipping port at the
reception. Don’t you think you’re jumping in bed too soon with Mihir?”
“The deal was made a long time ago, son. I’ve put it off for as long as
I could,” says Danish. “We still have controlling shares; he can’t do
anything. It’ll be a as much of a loss for him as for us.”
“But he has more to gain if it’s completely under his control. It did
belong to the Kapoor family first. Mihir still sees it as his. Doesn’t matter
that the authorities took it over for a while and we bought it fair and
square.”
“Then he would’ve caused problems before.”
“You can’t be that naïve, Dad,” taunts Nova.
“And you can’t be that cynical,” comes Danish’s aggravated response.
“How about you keep Rosalie happy so Mihir doesn’t cause problems in the
future?”
“He doesn’t give a fuck about her. He’s ecstatic he got rid of her and
made her our problem.”
Problem.
I flinch and fight tears. One word and he’s reduced me to dirt beneath
his feet. He says it so callously, it guts me right open. His pretty words and
possessive claims are just that… hollow promises. Nova is still the
manipulative and selfish man he always was.
Like a pathetic girl, I fell for his act. How many times before I learn
my lesson?
I’m just a shiny new toy he’s obsessed with.
Nothing but a nuisance that landed on his lap.
“You don’t know him like I do,” I hear Danish ominously say. “He
might not care for her but he will use her if he thinks we aren’t treating her
right.”
I don’t stay to listen to his reply. Instead, I run back downstairs, intent
on hating Nova till my last dying breath.
***
“He’s a skittish one,” says Sami, the owner of the animal shelter.
After Nova dropped me off at home after a tense ride since we were
both occupied with our own thoughts, I fed my dogs and spent time with
them. After working on my current project that brought a moment of peace,
I decided to visit the shelter today.
“What’s his name?”
“Jelly.”
“Really?” asks Iris, who I invited to join me. She’s also a dog lover.
“What made you pick that?”
“He’s always slipping from our fingers,” answers Sami with an
amused smile. “It’s easier to remember their names if it’s based on their
habits. Plus, it’s fun. For example, those two,” she points at the pair lying
together in the corner, “we call them Husband and Wifey.”
I can’t help but chuckle. “Why?”
“They’re our resident couple. Always attached at the hip. He’s super
protective of her and doesn’t let the others, especially males, sniff around
her. I’ve had to break a couple of fights.”
“Wow, he and Dash would be best friends,” jokes Iris. “Maybe we
should gift them to Bianca and Dash for their wedding present. What do
you say, Ro?”
Their wedding is approaching in three months and I couldn’t be
happier for my best friend. She’s getting her happily ever after. While I
have no clue where my life is heading.
Disaster, that’s what.
 “I have to get my gifts pre-approved from Bee,” I confess. “Or else
I’m not allowed to be the bridesmaid.”
“Seriously?”
“Yep.” I nod and smirk. “But you have my blessing.”
We move along the cages and the next one has my heart breaking. I
lower to my haunches and peer at the dog huddled in the corner, sound
asleep. Half of his skin is gone and red. The street dogs in India are already
slim but he’s almost skeletal. “What happened to him?”
“Some kids poured acid on him,” sadly murmurs Sami, crouching
next to me.
Iris gasps loudly behind me while my eyes tear up as I stare at the
sleeping dog. “What’s his name? Is he going to be okay?”
“We found Veer abandoned on the side of the road two weeks ago and
were able to give him immediate treatment from our part-time vet. He’s
stable for now and still on pain meds, and we have to feed him with IV
tubes. Unfortunately, he’s not even the worst of our cases. Every day, I’m
surprised how low humans can go.”
Having humanity is a rarity these days. The world is becoming crueler
every day and voiceless creatures bear the brunt from the worst of monsters.
People have two opinions about this breed of street dogs. Either they hate
them or feel sympathetic.
I hear horror stories in newspapers that break my soul.
I wish I could help them all but it’s impossible. Most shelters are
understaffed or short of money. It’s why I try to donate as much as I can. If
not all, I’m going to save as many as I can.
“This is worse than low, it’s horrific,” angrily says Iris.
I cautiously stretch my arm and caress his injured face, the texture
uneven. He stirs, eyes blinking open, and he lets loose a tiny sound, leaning
into my palm.
I fall in love.
I’m going to adopt him as soon as he’s better, I decide right then.
“When is the vet coming to check on him?” I ask, watching him fall
back asleep.
“Depends on their private clinic hours,” replies Sami. “We can’t
afford to hire a full-time doctor as we provide free services. Our staff can
handle basic first aid and treatments but for major surgeries or treatments,
we raise money through social media and contribute however much we
can.”
We stand and I face her. “If you have someone in mind, let me know
and I’ll pay their fees. As well as two or three trained nurses. Then the rest
of you can focus on the day-to-day tasks.”
“Wow. Really? That would be a tremendous help.”
“I might not be able to visit daily and contribute physically, but
financially, I can support you.”
“And I can help you with social media content,” offers Iris.
“Thank you so much,” Sami cries with happiness. Then she hugs us
both. “You’re both angels.”
“You’re an angel, Sami,” I say. “Most people would look the other
way.”
Sami leaves to start making calls while Iris and I busy ourselves
feeding the stray dogs. They all run to us and most of them patiently wait as
we offer food. I notice how a lot of them are crippled but they haven’t lost
their spirit, which makes me happy.
It’s almost evening when we’re finally free and just playing with a
mother and her one-month-old pups. One has made herself home on Iris’s
lap.
“Chat with Nathan yet?” I casually question.
“He’s been busy.”
I squint my gaze. “Or you chickened out.”
“I did not.”
“How’s the stalking going?”
An embarrassed blush covers her cheeks. “It’s called investigating.”
“So, we’re being delusional, are we?”
“Did you know Kian owns The Mirage?”
I lurch back in shock. “The elite gentlemen’s club?”
“Might not be for long. The women working there are disappearing.”
“You think Kian is behind it?”
“No evidence yet. Just rumors.” She shrugs, expression grim. “Heard
he also has a silent partner. Maybe he’s behind it.”
“Nathan wouldn’t want you anywhere near it,” I finish for her, petting
a puppy who starts to play with the elastic band around my wrist.
“If it’s not his brother’s story, it’ll be something else. I want to work
in investigative journalism, Ro. Risk will be an occupational hazard. I
cannot let it deter me from doing my job.”
“I understand. You’re meant for great things, Iris,” I tell her truthfully.
“I would only suggest that you be careful and listen to your gut feelings.
Don’t ever doubt them.”
“I will, Ro.” Smirking, she teases, “Besides, I know you’ll set the
person who hurts me straight.”
I make a sign of a gun with two fingers and shoot at the sky. “You
bet.”
My phone rings, interrupting us. I frown at the unknown number. “Hi,
who’s this?”
“Your husband.”
Nova. My heart skips a beat at his deep, masculine voice.
“Your very pissed husband,” he growls.
I might have a clue about why he is upset. After the event of today’s
morning, I was feeling a little—okay, a lot—petty. So, once I got home, I
went straight for my iPad, made my account public, and posted a very
embarrassing photo of Nova as a kid in his birthday suit.
It’s everywhere now. Trending, in fact.
“Why?” I feign ignorance. “Bad day at work?”
“Delete the damn picture.”
“You look cute, Nova.”
“I’m naked.”
“Hmm, really? I didn’t notice.”
“Rose.” His voice is a low growl, signaling he’s fighting for patience.
“Relax, I censored the naughty bits.”
“I’m turning your ass red when I get home,” he threatens. “And,
Rose?”
I shiver. “Yes, Nova?”
“Save my number.”
“Block you? Will do right away, hubby.” I hang up and do just that.
When I look, Iris is staring at me like I’m a lost cause. Both our gazes
flit to her phone when it starts to ring. I have a sneaking suspicion who it is.
Iris picks up and murmurs, “Hello.” Biting her lip, she extends it to
me. “Nova would like to speak with you.”
Rolling my eyes, I take it. Bringing the speaker closer, I clear my
throat loudly so he hears me on the other end. Then I hang up once more.
“He got the message.”
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-six
NOVA
I haven’t kissed my wife in two goddamn days.
My body is going through withdrawals.
I’m constantly distracted, running on fumes because sleep has evaded
me and my employees are walking on eggshells around me. How does she
have me addicted so fast?
I knew she was going to resist me after I fucked her sweet mouth. The
single best blow job of my life. But what I didn’t expect was her to erect a
wall in the form of an angry pit bull, Bunny, who doesn’t even allow me
within a mile radius of her. The damn dog growls and barks as soon as I’m
in the same room with her.
Hell, he even sleeps in our bed. Which means I’m out sleeping in the
guest bedroom.
Meanwhile, Rosalie goes about her day without a care in the world.
Her indifferent attitude rivaling a cold-hearted man. She’s hired a
bodyguard that can’t be bought with money or scared with threats. Or fired.
Left with no alternative choice, I’ve had to resort to bribing.
“Are you sure you don’t want a bite, Bunny?” I calmly wave the slice
of meat in front of his face. He doesn’t even lift his head from his paws. I
offer the next item. “Maybe bacon?”
I hold my breath when he sniffs the air and then turns his head away.
Why couldn’t he be smitten with me like Fire is?
Yanking out phone, I type ‘how to bribe dogs’ in the search bar. It
says to give them a treat. Dammit, I already tried that. Next, it suggests to
bring them toys.
Huh. I look at Bunny thoughtfully. He does like to play and jump.
This may work.
Quickly, I order a bunch online. Afterward, I check the time and it’s
seven in the evening. Rosalie is yet to be back from the shelter, which she’s
visiting daily. Today my mom joined her as well. Those two have become
thick as thieves after just a single meet.
It pleases me because I can see it healing my mom.
When left alone, her demons return.
 It’s my biggest fear because I almost lost her the last time.
If only I could get Rosalie to like me like she does my mother.
I came home early, hoping to convince her to have dinner together at
the Italian restaurant she loves. Instead, I returned to an empty home.
Luckily, I didn’t give the cook I hired after the kitchen fiasco the night
off. A middle-aged woman named Tanu.
“Mr. D’Cruz,” she says. “I’ve cooked rajma and rice, as well as
mashed potatoes. Is there anything else you’d like me to do before I leave?”
“No, thank you.”
“Okay,” she smiles. “I’ll be here tomorrow morning. Good night, Mr.
D’Cruz.”
The door shuts behind her and my thoughts drift to work. It had been
another day of a problematic shit show. I decided to send my team on the
Middle East project to a remote location to avoid risking another leak.
There will be lots of scrutiny on our firm in the coming months, especially
after we announce the opening of The Cruz Port tomorrow night.
It will be the biggest port in the country yet.
I should be celebrating this milestone. However, my mind is stuck on
the insider in my company. As if luck is on my side, my phone buzzes in
my pocket.
SAMARTH: We found the mole.
ME: Who?
SAMARTH: Your former assistant, Ramesh. We caught him red-handed. Have him in
lockup in the office.
ME: Keep him there. I’m on my way.

I have a lot of questions for him before I turn him in. Mainly, why he
decided to fuck with me and decide to stupidly waltz in after all this time.
Relief should be coursing through my veins, but his timing doesn’t sit well
with me.
Is my instinct right?
Or am I becoming cynical like my father accused me of?
***
“Why did you do it?”
“Seriously? I need to explain?” Ramesh irritably huffs. His wrist
cuffed to the chair Samarth forced him in before I arrived.
 “Yes. It will be a deciding factor in how severely I punish you,” I lie.
Leaking the company’s confidential information is the worst crime he could
commit. And he did it twice. Intentionally. He’s going to be spending the
rest of his life behind bars.
“You fired me!”
“I fire a lot of people. You’re not special.”
“No, you did it because of your selfish wife,” he yells.
“You’re wrong,” I calmly state, which only infuriates him further. “I
fired you because you let your personal interests come in the way of my
meetings. She wasn’t even an employee yet you took her orders and gave
her access to my calendar as well as my emails. I can’t have staff on board I
can’t trust. Sadly, you proved me correct.”
“She tricked me!” he cries with the lame and childlike excuse. “It
wasn’t my fault.”
“Instead of coming to me for a second chance, you put yourself into a
bigger hole by leaking confidential information to my competitors, and that
lost me millions.”
“I was a good employee, dammit.”
“Not loyal.” Ignoring him, I question Samarth, who is leaning against
the wall behind me and observing quietly. “Why was he here tonight?”
“His account was finally suspended. So, he stupidly thought he’d try
here after slipping in with his ex-colleagues,” explains Samarth. “We caught
him on camera and waited to catch him red-handed.”
I’m questioning why I hired him at all. Rising to my full height, I
button my suit jacket and order Samarth, “Hand him over to the authorities
and make sure to confiscate all information and every file he has on his
place.”
“Have sent my team an hour ago.”
“Good.” Without another word, I walk out. Ramesh’s wailing
following me until I’m out of earshot.
My mood is slightly better as I drive back home and it’s ten-thirty by
the time I reach it. The moment I cross the threshold, Maggie and Fire race
toward me, their tongues lolling out to the side. Fire barrels into my leg so
hard that he flops onto his back from the impact. While Maggie, who was
right behind, slams into him and falls sideways.
The scene is so comical I burst out laughing.
 I pet them both before leading them to the kitchen. I feed them some
leftover bacon from the morning. They busy themselves munching in the
corner while I go in search of Rosalie.
The library is empty. So, I check the bedroom.
She’s fast asleep.
While I’m not surprised she went to bed early, I’m shocked that
tonight she is actually sleeping. Rather than pretending, like she has the past
two nights. Unbeknownst that I’m a light sleeper, she sneaks out of the
bedroom around twelve at midnight downstairs and returns back in the wee
hours of the morning. Just before it’s time for me to be up.
I don’t have a single clue what she does during those hours.
The mystery of it has left me intrigued. Because I thought I learned
everything there was to know about my wife. Apparently not.
I’m certain she’ll sneak out again tonight.
Except, I’m going to get to the bottom of it, catching her red-handed
and demanding answers. Right now, I take full advantage of the opportunity
to study her closely without interruption from her hulking pawed
bodyguard.
A privilege she’s stolen from me.
Laying sideways with her joined hands underneath as a pillow, her
deep red hair fans out below her. The shorter tresses falling onto her right
cheek, concealing half of her face. Desperate for a full glimpse combined
with the need to touch her, I push the hair behind her ear.
She doesn’t stir.
I let my fingers linger, trailing it down her jaw and to her cherry red
lips, still dark with remnants of her lipstick. She has four full drawers with
every shade of red and brand under the sun. Yet she keeps buying more.
Then there’s her obsession with books. There’s a delivery every day.
Thank fuck I have money because I want to spoil my fiery girl rotten.
If she’ll just call off Bunny, I swear I’ll buy her every library in the country.
Tracing her lips, they part and her warm breath teases my fingertips.
Her mouth was so eager as she sucked me dry, it was a miracle I lasted as
long as I did. Had we not been at my parents’ house, I would’ve fucked her.
Inching my hand down the slope of her shoulder, down her arm, I stop
at her fingers. Lifting them, I take in her new nails. They were a different
pattern on our wedding day. I run my fingertips over her coffin-shaped nails
with white spiderwebs drawn on each one. I hate that I know what it’s
called.
I might’ve secretly looked it up, caught at a very weak moment.
That was quite a lot of unnecessary information.
Although I did learn Rosalie’s favorite are stiletto and almond shaped,
which I’ve oftentimes seen her wear over the years. When she shifts, I drop
her hand. Bending, I steal a soft kiss. Just a press of my lips against her.
Before the greed to wake her up encompasses me whole, I step back
and cover her with the blanket. Locking the door so Bunny and the others
don’t slip in, I stride into the closet to strip. After a quick shower, I slide
into the bed and wrap my arm around Rosalie’s waist from behind.
I wait, then smile two seconds later.
Rosalie turns, sighs, and tucks herself against me, and everything feels
right in the world.
I’m keeping you, Rose… is my last thought as I fall asleep.
***
Only an hour passes when as predicted, Rosalie wakes up but doesn’t
immediately rise. Because it takes her a moment to realize her
surroundings. She tenses upon realizing I’m in the bed with her.
At first, her reaction is infuriation when she finds herself waking up in
my arms while wrapped around me as though I’m her lifeline.
Yet, she never uncurls herself as though she’s on fire.
No, she melts right back against my chest while those sharp
fingernails explore the ridges of my abs or wherever she’s resting her
palms. It takes all my restraint not to demand she dig them in deeper and
mark me as hers.
Even now, her soft breath teases my skin while she trails her hand
along my lower abs. Keeping my breathing even becomes a task. Especially
when I feel her head lift and gaze up at me. I can imagine those black eyes
intently watching with her lips between her teeth.
“Nova,” she whispers.
Christ! She’s killing me.
I find newfound respect for actors. Once satisfied I’m deep in
slumber, Rosalie untangles herself from me and shifts away. Her hair
brushes my arm that’s stretched across her pillow as she leaves the bed.
 Her footsteps recede as she tiptoes toward the door. I hear her wince
when she unlocks it with a creaking noise. She doesn’t completely shut it,
which works in my favor.
Soft light from the hallway filters in through the ajar door when I
open my eyes and sit up. I decide to wait and let her settle in before I
confront her. My patience lasts for a good twenty minutes before I rise and
leave the bedroom.
God knows what trouble she’s up to that it requires her to be up all
night.
Taking a wild guess, I stalk in the direction of the library. Imagine my
shock when it’s closed with no light drifting in from inside. However, my
feet skid to a halt when I see my home office door ajar with the light
switched on.
What the hell is she doing in there?
Hackles rising and alert, I soundlessly move and peer through the gap.
Rosalie sits on my desk with her back facing me, headphones on and her
laptop in the front. Her little army sits around her on the floor, dead to the
world.
I frown in bewilderment, running a hand over my jaw as I watch her
as she types in that furious pace I’ve caught her a few times. Beside her
laptop, sits an open book.
Does she have a job I’m not aware of?
Why is she hiding? Unless she’s some sort of secret government
agent, I don’t get it.
Pushing the door open—her still oblivious and deep in the zone—I
step inside. None of the dogs stir, thankfully. Cautiously approaching her
from behind, I try to make out the words on the screen but fail.
What has Rosalie so absorbed?
The gentlemanly thing would be to walk away and let her have her
privacy. She obviously doesn’t want me to know or she would’ve told me.
Oh, would she?
Fuck this. She can’t possibly hate me any more than she already does.
What kind of villain would I be if I don’t play my part? With that thought, I
lean over her and snatch her laptop away.
She screams.
I only have a second to skirt out of her way before her arm comes
swinging at me with her book. Rosalie pushes from the chair, headphones
dropping around her neck, and whirls around. “I have a weapo—”
Her mouth shuts when her terrified gaze connects with mine.
I arch on eyebrow. “Do tell me what weapons you have, little hellion?
’Cause that book ain’t one.”
Her expression quickly morphs into fury. “You won’t think that when
I beat you to death with it.”
My lips twitch. I missed her murderous threats. I snort as I say,
“That’s a meaningless threat. You love your books too much, sweetheart.”
“Why are you up?” she demands accusatorily with her hands on her
hips for full effect. It only draws my attention to her tiny shorts and the lace
camisole she’s wearing on top. Her nipples poking through the thin
material.
“I have a better question,” I retort. “Why aren’t you in our bed?”
“Your bed.”’
“Semantics.”
“Give me back my laptop before I sic Bunny on your ass.”
Bunny and the others are passed out. Not even Rosalie’s scream woke
them up. I’m safe for now. If he were up, it’d be another story. Ignoring her,
I focus on the contents of the screen. Only a few words in, I realize it’s a
story.
“Hey!’ snaps Rosalie. “Stop reading. I didn’t give you permission.”
I continue to disregard her and read. My eyebrows shooting to my
hairline when the well-written and angsty scene takes a very erotic turn.
My Rose wrote this?
“Nova!” is the only warning I get before Rosalie is invading my
personal space, arms raised. But I duck out of her reach just in time. “Nova!
Stop playing around. It’s not funny.”
I’m too engrossed. Especially when I see the similarities from when I
spanked her in the kitchen. Except, it doesn’t end there and leads to the girl
being bent over the counter and fucked.
“Did you want me to fuck you that afternoon?” I rasp to her. “You
only had to ask, Rose.”
Her cheeks flame in embarrassment. “Don’t think so highly of
yourself. That has nothing to do with real life.”
I tilt my head and give her a knowing look.
She comes at me again. However, I let her snatch her laptop and grab
her book instead. I read the title. Twisted Deeds by Rose.
 “Stop stealing my stuff, Nova!”
I cage her against the desk and tilt her chin to mine. “Are you an
author, Rose?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-seven
ROSALIE
My secret is out.
One I haven’t told a single soul.
Call it lack of confidence or fear of society’s judgement but I never
found the courage to publicly reveal myself as the face behind my penname
‘Rose’. The author who writes dark, spicy romance.
Everyone assumes I don’t give a fuck about anything or anyone.
But like every girl, I have my insecurities too.
Sex is already considered as a taboo and shameful subject in our
country. Women are made to feel they shouldn’t discuss it, let alone voice
their desires. The ones who do find courage and are bold enough need to
have thick skin when immature and sexist jokes are made. Or they’re
simply told it goes against our values or culture. It takes a split second for
people to look down on you if you even hint at being a sexual person.
People actually forget Indians have written the Kama Sutra.
We might live in the twenty-first century, but there’s still a stigma and
regressive thinking that dictates how women should behave or live. If it
ever got out among my family or friends that I write erotic romance, I’d be
a laughingstock everywhere. It’d nothing compared to facing my dad’s
wrath. It makes me shudder in fear.
It doesn’t matter that I’ve published over eight books and am blessed
with a successful career that makes me more than enough money to not
depend on my father. Something always held me back.
I hate that I fear being judged.
I hate that I’m hiding.
I hate that I’m scared.
Most of all, I hate that I’m not as strong as the women I write.
I wish people understood that there’s more to romance books than just
dirty sex. There’re emotions, there’s connection and love, thrill and
mystery. Agony and healing. Words escape me to explain what writing and
reading means to me.
To some, it’s their safe space. A way to forget the worries for a while.
Hence, I made myself happy with writing anonymously.
 Until I got caught tonight.
Of course, Nova had to be the one to uncover my secret.
I swallow against his fierce chocolate eyes and twist in his hold. I
don’t make it anywhere.
“Answer me,” he softly probes, brushing my bottom lip.
I lick my lips, catching his thumb. “Yes.”
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Why would I?” I scoff. “You’re always making fun of my reading
choices, calling it book porn. Did you really expect me to go, ‘Oh hey, by
the way, I write it too’, huh?”
He has the decency to look apologetic. A quality I didn’t think he
possessed. “How long have you been writing?”
“I’m not discussing it with you.”
His head tilts. “You know that won’t stop me from learning
everything. I’d rather hear it from you.”
My heart beats faster. My palms sweat as I hold the desk behind me.
While the urge to run away consumes me. I haven’t talked to anyone about
this, not even my best friends, and he wants me to bare it all to him. I’m a
mixed bag of emotions. Nervous, shy, and mad. Strangely, not awkward like
I usually feel when someone asks what I do for work.
Does he genuinely want to know or is it his need for control?
“I published my first book when I was nineteen.”
“By yourself?”
“I borrowed money from Mom, but yeah, the rest I figured out on my
own,” I answer. “I was a part of various publishing and author groups. So, I
wasn’t completely clueless.”
Utter shock spreads across his face and he looks lost for words.
Have I made the mighty Nova D’Cruz speechless?
“That’s an amazing accomplishment, Rose,” he proudly says, a
genuine smile curving his lips. A perplexed frown replaces it as he asks,
“But why are you keeping it a secret?”
Now, I’m at a loss for words. Because how do I explain it to a man
who wears arrogance and confidence like a second skin? I’ve witnessed
firsthand the way he conducts his business when I used to be his assistant.
He’s so imposing and arresting.
“I’m not ready,” I lie.
 I wait for him to scoff and confront me, but he amazes me by instead
asking, “Does this mean I’m the only one you’ve told?”
“You spied on me,” I sharply accuse.
“And you chose my nickname for you as the penname.” His tone is so
smug. Like the cat who ate the canary. “I’d like to think I helped.”
I roll my eyes. “Of course you would.”
“I’m kidding.” He chuckles in a husky note. Then cups my face,
staring deeply into my eyes. “It’s all you, and you should be proud. As for
why you’re hiding it, I’m going to make you tell me the truth. No matter
how long it takes. And the reason better not be related to your asshole
father.”
Before I have a chance to react, he steals a close-mouthed kiss.
Pulling back, he murmurs against my lips, “My wife is so talented and I
didn’t even know.”
My traitorous heart reacts by softening at his husky words. When he
says stuff like this, my defenses crumble and I almost believe he likes me.
Only to remember he’s the world biggest manipulator and a liar.
Making my happiness deflate like a popped balloon. I toughen my
walls and keep my face impassive. When he steps back, I reach for my book
and I glare when he pulls it out of reach again.
Tapping his fingers on the front cover, he says, “I’ll be reading this
tomorrow.”
Leaving my mouth gaping, he hightails it out of the room. I’m left
staring at his naked back, rippling with muscles. Then it hits me like a
freight train.
He’s going to read my book!
Not a stranger.
My husband.
***
I got zero sleep last night.
My word count for yesterday was less than a thousand. The lowest
ever for when I’m deep in my writing cave. All because I was distracted and
a nervous wreck about Nova having his hands on my latest release. The first
book in a standalone series.
Writing has always been personal to me.
I leave a part of myself in each book.
 To have another person read it is like baring my soul one layer at a
time. Sharing it with someone close to you is a thousand times scarier than
with strangers. And Nova—he comes in neither category.
So, my anxiety is at an all-time high.
I even fruitlessly tried to search for the copy in the bedroom while he
was asleep after I came back to bed. But he had smartly hid it. Dejected, I
fell asleep and made sure to keep Fire and Maggie as a wall between us.
Since I’ve formed a very deathly habit of snuggling with him.
When morning came, the asshole made sure I saw my novel in his
hand as he left for the office.
After setting me on the chair like a child and feeding me breakfast. I
couldn’t put up a fight because our cook, Tanu, was right there. I couldn’t
be rude to her. Although, Nova saw it as a victory and under the same
pretense, kissed me and left with a skip in his step.
He broke my two-day winning streak.
Once I was alone, I tried distracting myself to no avail. I swam, I
binge-watched a documentary, I read, and when none of that worked, I went
straight to the animal shelter.
I forgot my predicament for a while.
Especially when I found out that Sami was able to hire both a doctor
and two nurses. But that’s not what made my heart burst with joy, it was
learning Veer was making progress. After my first visit, I brought in an
independent doctor and it helped a lot.
In a couple more weeks, I can bring him home.
Around seven in the evening, I’m free and I settle behind the driver’s
seat to go home. As I swerve through post-rush-hour traffic, my previous
jitters return. I scold myself for putting too much pressure on myself.
Who cares if he doesn’t like my book?
He probably hasn’t read a whole book in the span of a day in his
whole life.
With that thought confidently cemented in my mind, I take the turn to
our street and few minutes later, pull into our driveway. I haven’t missed
how none of the guards are in the backyard every time I’ve gone for
swimming in the pool.
If flaunting in front of other men makes me get my way, I should do it
often.
I smirk, imagining Nova having a coronary due to his jealousy.
 One of his cars—a sleek Lamborghini—which he took this morning,
is sitting in the garage when I park mine next to it. His collection of
luxurious sports cars is worthy of envy. I swear I drool a little as I brush my
fingers over the hoods as I move past them.
If I’m unhealthily obsessed with books, he’s the same with cars.
Hefting my purse higher on my shoulder, I enter the house. My babies
come running at the sound, almost knocking me out. With a laugh, I bend
and pepper them with hugs and kisses. Maggie lays on the ground, throwing
all four legs up in the air. I scratch her belly. Meanwhile, my face is
smothered with eager tongues licking my cheeks.
“I missed you guys too,” I coo in a baby voice. “Yes, I did.”
“You killed me,” booms an angry voice from down the short hallway.
With a start, I stand upright and gaze into a hurt Nova. His lips
pressed into a thin line and my novel hanging off his hand. I take in his
broad shoulders sans his suit jacket and tie. Hair ruffled as though he’s been
running his hand through it in frustration.
His tanned skin peeking through the open collar of his shirt has me
clenching my thighs. My lips ache to press a kiss and trail them over his
Adam’s apple and reach his enticing lips.
Why do men look sexy when they’re pissed?
I realize I’m staring until he clears his throat and crosses his arms,
waiting for my response. I barely hold back my laughter while faking
confusion. “Pardon?”
Coming closer, he waves the book in my face. “You can’t write a
character with my name and then just kill him, Rose. It’s a crime.”
“Why don’t you file a case then?”
“Not funny.”
“I write a character named Nova in every one of my books.”
“Do they live in the other series?”
“No. I give him a brutal death each time,” I admit with a smile. “Sort
of like an annoying bug that needs to be squashed. It’s my favorite scene to
write.”
His jaw grinds, looking offended. “He wasn’t even the main villain.
The guy was hilarious.”
“Figures you’d get attached to your own character.”
“I’m completely unbiased.”
I roll my eyes. “Of course.”
 Sidestepping him, I stride toward the kitchen. He follows hot on my
heels and stands with his fists on the counter while I take out a water bottle
from the fridge. When I face him, he watches me in his intense way. Still
pissed and probably plotting how to reverse my decision.
My gaze flicks toward the corner, where I see around twenty to thirty
parcels lying around. Some opened. “What did you order?”
“Toys.”
“Toys?”
“For Bunny.”
“Umm, why?” My tone is highly intrigued. Since when does he care
about my dog’s wants or needs? He hates Bunny and vice versa. Unless… I
connect the dots. Laughing, I tease, “Are you trying to bribe him, hubby?”
He utters nothing but his expression gives him away. “Oh my god! You
were. Aww, did it work?”
“Don’t you want to know what I thought of the book?” he deeply
asks, ignoring my amusement. “Besides the obvious innocent murder.”
My mouth opens and closes. “You finished reading it all already?”
“Yes.”
“It’s over five hundred pages, Nova.”
“I’m a fast reader.”
I squint my gaze, not believing him. “Who was the one blackmailing
Chelsea?”
“Her brother.” His reply is swift. “Not the boyfriend as you had us
believe.”
“How many cats did she have?”
“Two. The second she adopted after losing Lola when the stalker
killed her to send a message.” Circling around the island, he stops before
me. “I’ve read every single word. Some even twice.”
I blush deep red.
The last words are whispered in a teasing and sensual tone that
washes over me like a tangible caress over my skin. An electric shiver
courses down my spine. We both know the scenes he’s talking about.
The toe-curling, kinky, and salacious sex.
Harsh gliding of sweaty bodies.
If he ever needed validation that I’m drawn to rough, filthy, and push-
me-out-of-my-comfort-zone fucking. The wrong, corrupt, and addictive
kind. Then I served it to him on a platter.
 I hold my breath for the inevitable joke or teasing underlying with
judgement. Yet I sense none. Only bone-deep desire and hunger etch across
his handsome features. Dark with feral edges fighting for dominance.
“You had me hooked with your writing, Rose.” I suck in a trembling
breath when one finger trails down the side of my face, over my flushed
cheeks and down to the hollow of my throat. He pauses right over my
pounding pulse. “What I am curious about, though, is who inspired you to
write some specific scenes?”
His words drip with jealousy and violence.
I gulp under his untamed gaze.
Either I tell him there is someone but it’d be a lie. Or I let him believe
it’s my wicked imagination. Neither answer is a safe choice.
I take the cowardly route. “It’s fiction, Nova. Nothing to do with
reality.”
He leans in, caging me with his broad shoulders. His musky cologne
driving me crazy. “That’s why I said inspired, not who you did it with.”
His cockiness makes me bristle. I have slept with other men. He’s
conceited enough to pretend I haven’t. “What if I have? What are you going
to do?”
“Kill the bastard.”
I swear I feel the earth shake. He can’t mean that, right? I breathlessly
scold, “That’s not funny.”
“Who said it was a joke?”
“No one,” I blurt out, scared of his savage promise. “And I have no
intention of ever doing it.”
It makes him smile devilishly. “Too bad. Because it’s my duty as your
husband to make your fantasies true that you’re so curious about enough to
write. I don’t mind if you wish to pretend otherwise. Making you blush like
this only makes my cock harder, sweetheart.”
“You’re depraved.”
“Yet I’m not the one who wrote about a girl getting chased and fucked
in a haunted house,” he teases. When I try to look away and shove him
back, he grabs my chin. “I don’t want you to hide your desires from me,
Rose. Every filthy, twisted, and corrupted fantasy you think of, I want to be
the first and only man to know them. If you think I’m going to judge,
you’re deadly wrong. No craving, no matter how taboo or wrong, is off-
limits between us. I may treat you like my pretty slut and my dirty girl but it
doesn’t mean I don’t respect you as a woman.”
How does he know all the right things to say?
My fragile heart can’t cope.
Giving me a mischievous and breathtaking smirk, full of naughty
promises, he says, “Besides, it’d be a sin if you didn’t do proper research. If
not for me, do it for your readers. I’m happy to sacrifice myself for the
cause.”
“How noble of you.”
“There’s going to be nothing noble about the deeds I’ll do to you.”
“I haven’t said yes yet.”
His chest vibrates with a low chuckle. “Your body already has. I can
feel your heart racing. Your nipples are hard, and you’ve been biting your
lips since the moment I crowded you. Instead of saying no, you’ve left the
promise of saying yes hanging in the air. You only have until we leave for
our honeymoon to play your games, my wife. Then I’m taking control. I’m
making you mine.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-eight
ROSALIE
Tonight is going to be a waste of time.
That I could be spending writing.
Nevertheless, when you’re born in the world of corruption, wealth and
deceit, everyone has to play the part. Schmoozing is par for the course.
Being the wife of one of the wealthiest men in the country makes it an
obligation I can’t back out from.
The after-wedding reception will be the ultimate test to pass.
The one my cunning and emotionless father has been preparing me for
all my life.
As I finish the last touches to my makeup, I wonder if Nova has any
expectations on how I should behave.
The world doesn’t know it but my father is a sexist man and believes
women only have a single role. To blend into the background while the men
lead. It’s no wonder he never let either Jasmine or I into the family
business.
Nova hasn’t shown any signs.
He finds my defiance and sarcasm amusing. Even though, in the past,
he was cold-hearted every time we attended public events. His coldness
bordering on indifference made me feel like dirt beneath his feet.
Will tonight be the same?
It’s one thing to let me be myself behind closed doors but an entirely
different reality outside in front of the hawklike attention of the media and
enemies alike.
Summoning steel into my spine, I stare at my reflection in the black
satin and lace gown with a slit. It took careful maneuvering for the stylist to
put it on because of the thin and delicate see-through lace on the sides,
showing off my naked skin. The front and back are satin with a deep V-cut,
and one arm is hidden beneath the lace.
My wine-red hair falls in curls around my shoulders. The makeup
artist gave me smoky eyes, a subtle blush, and my signature red lips. The
diamond bracelet glints in the light when I gather my hair over one
shoulder.
 Clicking a selfie, I send it in the group chat with my best friends.
Their response coming immediately.
BIANCA: Gorgeous girl.
IRIS: *snorts* Nova isn’t letting her walk out in that dress, which says a lot since I’m
pretty sure you’re naked.
IRIS: P.S: You’re slaying as always, Ro. I’m borrowing that dress.
ME: You’re confusing Nova with Dash, Iris.
IRIS: That’s not what I hear.
ME: I told you both that threat meant nothing.

I regret telling them about Nova’s display of possessiveness in the

kitchen.
BIANCA: Denial. That’s how it starts.
IRIS: Better glue that dress, Ro. Just to be safe.
ME: Shut up, you both.
BIANCA: Have fun.

These two are having too much fun at my expense. I’ll set them
straight on our next lunch date.
I decide to make my way out of the bedroom before Nova comes
knocking. He has said twice already now that I’m making him late. The
second was issued with a threat to spank my ass. I hate that my first instinct
was to disobey him.
Descending the spiral staircase, I run straight into my husband. The
expensive tux fitted to perfection as he stands with his back to me.
I can’t believe a week has passed since we got married. I thought I’d
be miserable.
Instead, I’ve felt more alive than I have in years.
The purpose of tonight’s party is to introduce us as a newly wedded
couple. The media will be panting to interview us. It’s not often two
powerful families who are lifelong enemies and with twisted roots like ours
join together for a joyous occasion.
Nova turns upon hearing my heels clacking on the floor. He freezes
the second his always feral eyes land on mine. He doesn’t blink. Or breathe.
Except the visible hardening of his jaw, there’s no other reaction.
I suck in a sharp breath.
The air sizzling with tension.
The kind I’m feeling more and more in his proximity lately. Tonight,
his expression is even darker and edgier.
 It’s the same as that night.
Ten years ago, when he waited in my bedroom like an intruder with
the confidence of a man who belonged there. My body had reacted the same
way. Like it didn’t know whether to run or stay.
Hide or disappear.
Fight or cower.
I clear my throat, attempting to snap him out of his startling reverie. If
possible, he becomes angrier. Hotter. More rugged. My heart, that is hardly
affected by any man or catastrophe, hyperventilates as the temperature
thickens.
Nervous. He’s making me nervous with his silence. Intensity. Utter
masculinity.
I never thought chiseled and clean-shaven guys could ever pull it off.
Yet he proves me wrong with a single look.
“Nova,” I call out, putting as much annoyance as possible in my tone.
Of course it comes out throaty and breathless. I sound like those silly girls
staring at their crush. I’m none of those things.
This energy between us is foreign.
Or was I just oblivious to it?
I don’t like it. I want his barbs. His insults. His threats. So I can call
this a figment of my imagination.
My feet move backward on instinct as he takes a step forward. Still
unnerving me with his quietness. The vulture has always something to say. I
keep backing away until I collide against the wall. He stops less than a
breath away when our predator and prey dance ends.
Since when did I turn into a prey? Apparently, I’ve entered another
dimensional world.
Even though I’m by no means short, I still have to tilt my head back
to maintain eye contact. I swallow when he raises his hand and ever so
slowly wraps his thick fingers around my throat.
This has to be crossing unspoken lines in our game of wills.
The race of destroying each other.
I shouldn’t allow it to happen every time we’re within touching
distance. As I’m enveloped by his scent, his last night’s speech reverberates
in my mind. I fight the urge to clench my thighs.
“Let go.” I could rip his hands off. But good Lord, I just fucking can’t.
He presses on the sides in response. The gold in his brown eyes turning
molten. “You want a kick to the balls, then just say it.”
“Why always so feisty, wife?”
“Why always such a dick, hubby?” I retort.
“No need to talk in circles.” My fingers curl against the wall, seeking
purchase. Some anchor as he bends inches from my mouth, his warm breath
teasing my lips that part involuntarily. His low voice a seductive purr,
raising goosebumps on my skin as he speaks. “You aching for my dick in
your needy cunt? Then just say it.”
“Fuck you.”
“See. That’s better.”
I glower at him and finally lose my patience as I shove at his stony
chest. He doesn’t budge. Not even an inch. What is he made of? Granite.
Cement. Then again, he’s Satan’s spawn, so how can a mere human hurt
him?
“What would be better for you is to step back. Unless you want to go
to the party with two broken hands,” I threaten.
His fingers tighten, suffocating and sending shock waves down my
body. It feels exhilarating. A rush of thrill coursing through my limbs. “I
thought lying was beneath the Kapoors because I don’t believe you really
want my hand gone from your delicate neck.”
“You’re wrong.”
“Is that why your nails are practically digging in my waist, my thorny
Rose?” he taunts.
I startle and even though I can’t look down because of his tight and
domineering grip, I can feel my fingers clutching him. Using him as an
anchor. And it’s not the only thing I notice. Feel. Crave.
Because not only am I holding him, I’ve also pulled him flush against
me until our lower halves touch. My eyes become heavy-lidded as I feel his
unmistakable and large bulge. His thick cock pulsing and fighting the
confines of his pants as it presses right against my lower abs.
Fuck me. Why did the rumors have to be true?
His is not your average, run-of-the-mill dick.
I haven’t forgotten the sizzling memory of him in my mouth. Hot.
Throbbing. Every inch that he made me count. I can read the same memory
in his sinful eyes.
I gasp when his head tilts until those soft lips that are always in a cruel
scowl ghost over mine. Teasing me with just a touch. A tiny feel. I forget
about letting him go when he nudges my nose with his, his parted lips
roving over my cheeks, my lips. Doing everything but kissing.
No. Kissing and him shouldn’t even be in the same sentence.
“Nova… What are you playing at?” I ask in defeat. He has me
trapped, crowded, and under his mercy.
My eyes drift close as he tilts my head farther back and he practically
growls, “I hate the dress you’re wearing.”
“What?” Shock laces my voice.
“I hate the way it’s touching your skin. Hate the way it’s distracting
me with the shape of your perky tits. Just a perfect handful that I could
easily swallow one whole in my mouth. I hate it’s making me have filthy
fantasies that I have no business thinking about when I don’t have time to
act on them. And I especially fucking hate that it’s not lying in a heap on the
floor.”
My jaw is on the floor by the time he finishes his erotic monologue.
My nipples hard.
My pussy wet.
I’m still reeling, absorbing, and getting my bearings when his hand
disappears from my throat and he drops to his knees. His large hands grasp
my waist to stop my fall because I suddenly feel bereft. Once I’m steady
enough for his satisfaction does he act.
“Just one taste.”
“Nov—”
The words die on my tongue when he hikes the skirt of my dress up
and spreads my thighs. An animalistic growl erupts from his chest as his
feral eyes feast on my nude thong. The material is damp and embarrassingly
sticky from my arousal. From lust for a man I despise. Abhor. Desire.
I suck in a sharp breath, shifting, restless with nowhere to go when he
traces my slit with the pad of his thumb over my thong. His gaze locked on
the movement of his finger. Up. Down. Deep. Circling when it reaches my
clit. Coaxing it out to play.
“So pink.” Rubbing. “So drenched.” Dipping. “So enticing.”
Pinching.
“You hate me.”
The wet material is pushed aside and one long finger is thrusted to the
hilt in my clenching walls. I buck against his palm grinding on my clit
while he keeps his digit lodged deep. He rubs it around in my channel,
searching a spot I know hardly any man can find. Yet he does in one second
and presses down. Hard. Tapping and teasing it until I drip down his wrist.
“Oh god. Fuck,” I cry out, moaning and desperate to ride his finger,
which he intentionally doesn’t allow me to. I almost whine when he pulls it
out, certain he’s about to leave me hanging and this moment was just
another tactic to have me powerless. My train of thought screeches to a halt
when a second finger joins and thrusts inside me.
“So impossibly tight,” he grunts harshly while fingering me deep.
My own fingers seeking pleasure hidden away in the night is nothing
against his. They didn’t even bring an ounce of ecstasy compared to his. It
is so unfair. Leave it to my fate to pair me with a man I won’t beg to fuck
me.
This is only a one-time thing.
A hidden treasure I’ll allow myself once.
“Forget your ass, I’ll have to prepare your cunt so I can fuck it with
my cock without bruising you, wife.” His voice tight with barely controlled
lust. “Even though the idea has appeal.”
“Shut up.”
“Good idea.”
His lips press against my pussy in an open-mouthed kiss.
I whimper in shock and pleasure and everything in between when his
head dips and takes a long lick of my slit. All the while his rhythm doesn’t
slow down. Instead, it becomes punishing and rough like he hates how
much he’s enjoying my taste yet can’t stop.
Because the feelings are mutual.
I couldn’t stop him if I tried.
His tongue swirls around my clit, licking and sucking the throbbing
nub. Sharp teeth nip and scrape, adding delirious pain that adds to the ache
building in my core. A third finger joins deep in my pussy. The stretch
burning so good.
Again, I try to ride his hand but he uses his free one to flatten against
my belly and hold me immobile against the wall. The same thrill of being
dominated by this psycho fills and thrums underneath my skin. But I need
more. Desperately. So, I do the one thing I vowed I’ll never do in front of
this man.
“Please,” I beg.
 The air cackles as he freezes. Fingers seizing inside me as our eyes
connect. Mine are drugged on lust, the need to come and to end the ache
while his mirrors the same.
“Say it again,” he rasps.
“Please.”
“Louder.”
“Please let me come.”
Those devious eyes darken and he demands more. Always more than
I’m willing to give. “Now say it with my name on those red lips, Rose.”
Our eyes are locked in a battle as I glare at his pleased expression. But
my body’s needs win and I give in to him. “Please, Nova.”
“Good girl.”
How does he know?
Damn him. It’s like he knows every dark secret I possess. The need to
be owned. Possessed. Craved with an urgency. Because in the next breath,
his mouth is devouring me, eating my pussy with so much hunger and vigor
like he’s been starved his whole life.
My back bows when he bites down on my clit, his tongue lashing and
flicking as he holds it between his teeth while his fingers continue their
assault on my pussy. Ripping out his fingers after three more vicious
thrusts, he replaces it with his tongue and pushes deep.
“Yes. Yes,” I scream.
“Ride my tongue.” He orders after easing his grip on my belly. “And
don’t you dare stop until I tell you. Until I’m soaked in your cum, your
wetness. I want to taste you on my tongue all night long, Rose.”
His mouth. His oh-so filthy mouth.
I don’t recognize myself as I obey him and slide my fingers in his hair
so I can feel his talented tongue even deeper. I ride his face with abandon
and it spurs him on because his hands find my ass and squeeze. His
pleasured growl sending vibrations up my spine gives me sensory overload.
I’m greedy as I use his mouth for my pleasure.
“Oh fuck, Nova.” I whimper, moan, cry.
He tongue fucks me harder. I’m so lost, delirious, and distracted by
the orgasm barreling down on me that I don’t notice until his thumb dips
between my ass cheeks and pushes against my forbidden entrance. One
nudge and that’s all it takes for me to shatter around him.
“Nova!”
 “Fucking delicious,” he praises, sounding far away.
It takes a few minutes to come down to earth from the mind-shattering
orgasm. Aftershocks rocking my body as I’m held up by his firm hands. My
chest heaves up and down from the racing of my heart. Another jolt hits my
system that I let my enemy, the bane of my existence and the man who
wants to destroy my world, just made me come on his mouth.
And I begged.
His thumb dragging over my swollen lips pulls me out of my reverie
and I focus on him. Nova is still kneeling between my thighs with his eyes
laser focused on my pussy. I’m so sensitive that I hiss when he slides my
panties rightly over me. As though it was a toy he finished playing with and
now is wrapping up.
“How many men have tasted this pussy before me, Rose?” he muses,
standing to his feet until he’s looming over me again.
“Lots.”
His lips, the bottom slightly thicker than the top and glistening with
remnants of my juices, tilts into a smirk. Like he’s in on a secret I’m not
aware of. The bastard knows I’m lying. It’s written all over my burning
face. For fuck’s sake, I write the nastiest shit for a living yet whenever he
talks dirty to me, I blush like a goddamn virgin.
“Don’t worry. I won’t be comparing notes so it doesn’t damage your
fragile ego,” I taunt, the haze of lust wearing off and hatred returning to its
rightful place again.
He isn’t affected by my insult and grabs my jaw to rub his wet fingers
over my lips that were inside me. He coats my mouth with my essence until
I’m wearing it like lip gloss. Only once he’s satisfied does he remove his
hand and steps back so I’m no longer breathing his earthy and unique scent.
He must not have smoked today because the smell of tobacco is
missing. Actually, I haven’t seen him smoke since we’ve been living
together.
So, does this mean he’s being considerate? Does he even possess the
quality?
“You won’t be comparing notes. Period,” he answers in his flat tone.
“Wanna know why?”
“Since you gave me an orgasm, I’ll indulge you.” I smirk and ask,
“Why?”
“Because I own your pussy now.”
 “Just because you licked it once, it doesn’t become yours.”
“No. The wedding papers you signed makes it mine.” Crossing the
gap once more, he warns and promises in one breath, “It means every inch
of you belongs to me. Your lips. Your cunt. Your ass. Your very fucking
breath is mine to control. So don’t you dare touch your pussy unless I allow
it.”
“In your dreams, you bastard.”
He smirks in glee and turns around and throws over his shoulder,
“You might want to change that dress. There’s a rip in the skirt.”
I look down and find a big gaping hole in the lace of my dress. When
the fuck did he do that?
The time you were riding his tongue like a high-priced jockey.
He’s so going to pay for this.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty-nine
NOVA
When Rosalie returns downstairs, she’s in an even bolder dress. I
almost choke on air as my eyes become stuck on the deep neckline. It dips
so low, ending just above her belly piercing that I can only imagine what
the back looks like. Her perky tits make my mouth—with the taste of her
still lingering—water.
I discreetly adjust my dick when she approaches.
“I’m ready, hubby.”
“What are you wearing?”
Oh, did I mention her dress is creating the illusion of her being naked?
“Versace.” Twirling, she gives me her back. Her bare back. Flicking
her hair over her shoulder, she cocks her hip and seductively purrs, “Do you
not like it?”
She’s trying to kill my poor dick.
“You’re practically naked, Rose.”
“Good to know your eyes work,” she retorts, facing me. “I saved you
a yearly trip to the doctor.”
Rubbing at my temple, I grumble, “I don’t understand women’s
fashion.”
“Just say you don’t know women.”
“Oh, I know about women where it counts, my wife.” I cross the
distance and yank her closer. Dipping my head, I rasp in her ear, “Want me
to eat your sweet pussy again?”
She shivers and pushes away, giving me her sternest glare.
I hide my smile. But it drops when a sudden thought strikes. Pulling
out my phone, I quickly open the camera and snap Rosa’s picture with the
flash on. Ignoring her confused frown, I zoom in on the image to see if I
can make out her bare skin.
No one but me is allowed to see every beautiful inch of her.
“What the hell are you doing?” she inquires, her tone highly
suspicious.
“Nothing.”
“You’re lying.”
 “And we’re getting late,” I say, intertwining our hands and walking
out of the living room and outside where the limo is waiting for us. Along
with two more cars, who will follow along with the bodyguards driving
them.
Rosalie steps forward, lifting the long skirt so it doesn’t come in the
way. She whirls around when another flash goes off as I click a second
picture. I disregard her outraged shriek and stomping of her foot as I
observe the picture.
My vision turning red.
I can perfectly see her round ass, meaning so can everyone else at the
reception. Her too sexy picture will be plastered everywhere. Not on my
watch.
On one hand, I want to demand she throw away that dress. On the
other, I don’t have the heart because she’s an exquisitely stunning vision
tonight. I want to walk down the carpet with her proudly on my arm. I want
everyone, especially men, at the party to know she’s all mine.
I don’t care if it makes me sound like a caveman.
Because that’s exactly what Rose makes me feel.
Crazy. Obsessive. Possessive.
Quickly, I fire off a text to my assistant instructing that no media is
allowed to photograph us, lest they want to face my wrath and lose their
livelihood.
“Haven’t you seen me naked enough times to be resorting to this?”
Rosalie accuses after staring daggers at my phone, blind to my intentions.
“Exactly. I’m the only one who should be seeing you naked.” Nostrils
flaring, I glare at her and taunt, “You don’t seem to care if the world will
too.”
“Perhaps think twice before ripping my dress,” she sasses back and
turns to situate her ass in the back seat of the limo.
I follow after her and sit beside her, shutting the door. Stubborn little
thing tries to rise and move across from me. But I use the momentum to
bring her down on my lap just as the limo starts to glide down our
driveway.
Sliding my fingers up her right thigh through the slit, I wrap them
around her flesh when she squirms to get up. Pushing my hand close to her
heat, I dig my nails into the soft skin until she stills and command, “Behave,
Rose.”
 The fight melts from her limbs.
“Good girl.” I don’t lift my hand, keeping it both as a warning and
because I crave to feel her under my palm. Her shy gaze flicks my way
when I tease, “No Kindle tonight?”
“I didn’t bring my purse.”
Circling her waist, I open the hidden compartment beside the minibar
and take out the brand new and latest Kindle I bought for her. I pass it to
her. “Here.”
“You bought me a Kindle?” she asks, amazed. “Why? I already have
one.”
“I bought one for each of my cars so you don’t have to worry about
carrying it everywhere. Or forgetting like you do your phone.”
“That’s thoughtful of you,” she whispers breathlessly, clutching the e-
reader tighter. The city lights dancing on her face. “I’ll pay y—”
“Don’t even finish that sentence,” I growl. “Hate me all you want but
you won’t rob me of my right as your husband to spoil you however and as
often as I please. Trust me, I have every intention of doing it every chance I
get.”
“What if I were to gift you something super expensive? Will you
accept it?”
“It’s not a competition, Rose.” I smirk and caress her cheek. “But if
you ever do gift me anything, I’m going to proudly show it off, that my
wife bought it for me.”
“Oh,” she murmurs cutely.
Shaking my head, I nod toward her lap. “It’ll be another hour before
we reach the venue. Why don’t you go ahead and read?”
“You don’t mind?”
I sense my adorable bookish girl’s eagerness to bury herself into a
book. “No, Rose.”
“Okay.”
I spread my legs so she’s sitting comfortably on my lap. She shifts
sideways and leans into my shoulder, eyes glued to the Kindle as she logs
into her account. Instead of looking at the city fly by, I watch my wife
become lost to the world—including me—as she becomes riveted by the
words on the screen.
It’s been days and I’m still digesting the secret that my wife is a
writer.
 Not just any writer. A very talented, popular, and successful one with
close to a million followers on her socials. Despite it, she’s hesitant to
reveal herself and is forcing herself to be content with being anonymous.
If it were truly what she desired, I wouldn’t care. There was no
mistaking the yearning in those eyes when I asked her why she was keeping
it a secret. I could taste her lies, her fears, and the strong urge to stop hiding,
even if she didn’t voice them.
I’m determined to uncover what’s holding her back. I’ll slay the fears
for her, until the shadows aren’t holding her captive. My Rose is meant to
shine. She’s the most exquisite creature I’ve ever laid eyes on. If anyone
dared to pluck her petals, I’ll end them.
Yes, a part of me is ashamed for the stupid jokes I made and all I ache
to do is make up for it. And I will.
Glancing at her, I take in her reactions, especially the subtle ones, as
she continues to read. So absorbed that she doesn’t notice she’s practically
sitting on my lap, her legs stretched on the seat. Neither does she mind my
hand running up and down her inner thigh.
Sometimes she smiles or goosebumps rise on her arms as though
something intense is happening. My favorite is when she bites her lips, her
breathing labored and ever so slowly squirming like she can’t help herself. I
just know she’s reading something naughty. Or spicy, as she calls it.
Who knew watching someone simply read could be such an erotic
sight? Maybe that’s just the effect of Rosalie. Every move she makes is
meant to have me lusting for her. She’s the epitome of sensuality. My
walking, talking temptation.
My cock is hard as a rock.
And it’s not going away.
The driver announces from behind the privacy glass that we’re ten
minutes away. I take ahold of the Kindle from Rosalie’s hand and put it
away. Her irritated scowl dissolves into nerves and lust upon locking with
my dark ones.
“On your knees.”
None of her signature defiance, she bites the inside of her cheek and
prettily listens to my gruff command. My voice doesn’t hold any
gentleness. Only the need to fill her mouth.
Unbuckling my leather belt, I unbutton and lower the zipper of my
pants. Rosalie’s breathing picks up, eyes dropping from my face to my hand
as I pull out my dick. Her hands land on my thighs as she shifts closer.
Fuck. Her greed and eagerness alone make me close to busting a nut.
I stroke once, spreading the precum around my pierced tip. Grabbing
the back of her neck, I bring her even closer and with my grip, force her
parted lips to wrap around the head. Her hungry tongue straightaway
lapping at my barbell and sucking.
I tilt her head back, pulling her off my dick so she’s gazing at me with
hooded eyes. Rubbing the glistening tip around her lips, I warn, “This is
going to be hard and fast. Relax your throat. Open for me, Rose.”
She chokes and hums in pleasure when I thrust into her eager hole.
I’m a savage as I make good on my warning. Her little moans send
vibrations up my shaft as I pound into her throat, shoving deeper. I wish I
had the time to make her swallow every inch and hit the back of her throat.
Sharp nails dig into my thighs as my grunts and the sounds of her
slurping on my dick fill the tight space of the limo. I push as far back as I
can and hold her immobile. “Look at me.”
Her teary eyes collide with mine. I can’t seem to give a fuck that I’m
ruining her makeup but I’m consumed by the depraved need to use her for
my pleasure. I feel the telltale sign of her slowly losing her breath. Yet she
doesn’t struggle or beg for mercy.
“Do you like choking on my fat cock?” I growl.
She moans, licking the underside of my shaft with her tongue.
“You wanted to drink my cum last time,” I rasp, holding her head
down when she bucks at the lack of oxygen. “You better fucking earn it if
you want it.” I ease the pressure and she gasps as my cock slips from her
swollen red lips. Slapping her mouth with it, I challenge her, “Suck me off
good and if you make me come in the next two minutes, I’ll let you
swallow.”
Her small hand wraps around my girth and like a hungry slut, she
takes me in her mouth. Several inches in and she sucks. I watch her head
bob up and down as she gives it her all.
“Fuck, Rose. Just like that.” I lift my hips and give shallow thrusts.
“Suck harder. Graze your teeth. Ahh… fuck yeah.”
Eyes pinned on mine, she spits to make my already wet shaft even
more slippery and strokes from the base while pushing the rest of it in her
warm mouth.
“One minute,” I remind her.
 Fingers lower to my balls and she gently cups them. While sucking
me harder and harder. I’m certain she’ll lose my dare. But the filthy little
girl boldly trails her fingers even lower and catches me by surprise by
pressing against my ass.
“Goddammit,” I curse, my balls pulling taut. “Dirty slut.”
“Come for me, Nova,” she softly whispers.
I lose it. “Swallow.”
And boy, does she. I hold her still as I jerk and spurt in her mouth.
Again and again. My beast of an orgasm taking over me. I don’t let her up
until the last of the spasms subside. Even then, she lays her head on my
thigh and keeps sucking me softly.
I’m breathing harshly, still stunned by her little trick.
Dark eyes, bright with satisfaction, meet mine.
I hide my smile and free my slowly softening dick from her lips and
pick her up onto my lap. A flush covers her face while her hair isn’t that
messy. I was careful. But the red lipstick is another story. When I stay quiet,
calming my heart down, she mistakes it for something like anger.
“Are you mad?”
Is she crazy? I’ve never come harder in my entire life. Cupping her
face, I smile and tell her, “I told you nothing is off-limits between us,
sweetheart. Nothing.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty
NOVA
“Did you really issue a no photo rule?” Rosalie complains in a low
voice so only I hear. “You stole my chance for pretty pictures in this dress.”
And give everyone a free show of her nakedness? Over my dead body.
I keep her against my side, my palm on her naked back, just above her
ass. “I’ll arrange a private photographer so you can have as many as you
want.”
“Arrogant prick,” she insults under her breath. A second later, the
wheels turning in her head click into place and her head whips up to mine.
“Wait a minute… Is that why you took my pictures?”
“Just protecting your honor, my wife.”
“You’re unbelievable.”
I kiss her upturned mouth, slipping my tongue in for a teasing caress
before pulling back. “You taste like me, sweetheart.”
“Nova!” she hisses, her cheeks darkening a ruby red.
“I would kiss you deeper but I want to feel your cum on my tongue all
night long.”
“I can’t with you,” she mumbles, looking around at the guests. As if
scared they’ve heard our conversation.
It’s been half an hour since we arrived and were immediately
swarmed my people vying for attention. Tonight is more for networking
than anything else. Then there’s the announcement of our new joint venture
with Rosalie’s father.
Rosalie and I are quite well-versed in the art of attending these parties
and falling into the pretense of being happily in love. The only difference is,
tonight I didn’t have to force it.
It came as naturally as breathing.
Rose is quietly but deeply sinking under my skin, into my veins, and
I’ve no control over it. She has been for years and I’ve been clueless. I went
from kicking her out of my life to wanting to know everything about her in
the span of one single, terrifying moment. When I kissed her at the altar and
she was announced as my wife.
My other half.
 My match.
Mine.
Rose has buried herself so deep that for the first time in years, I
haven’t thought about my need for revenge. Or been consumed with that
ever-present rage. I haven’t spent a single second thinking about how I’m
going to destroy her father. Steal everything that he holds dear and make
him pay for his atrocious sins.
Am I truly capable of letting go the one purpose I’ve devoted my
whole life too?
Because the price will be losing Rosalie forever.
Hurting Mihir, annihilating his legacy, will not only hurt him but it
will wreck Rosalie’s mother’s life too. For that, Rosalie will never forgive
me. It won’t matter to her if I told her the truth.
The whole truth.
The sordid tale that tainted my childhood.
So, I have two choices. Either I let go of my past and take a chance on
my future with Rosalie or I become the villain she believes I am.
Fate, who has never been my ally, chooses this moment to collide my
gaze with Mihir. I see him cutting through the crowd and approaching us
with Lily, Rosa’s mom, on his arm. He nods at his fellow acquaintances
without slowing his purposeful gait.
His gaze skirts to Rosalie and narrows into slits with disgust upon
noticing her outfit.
I immediately want to gouge his eyes out and crush them under my
shoe.
Rosalie visibly tenses and I hold her tighter in my arms and kiss her
forehead in comfort. Tilting her head, I rasp, “You look gorgeous, Rose. No
other women in this room compares. Don’t let him make you feel
otherwise. He’s a stupid old man.”
Confidence flares in her dark orbs while a mischievous smile tips her
lips. “Thank you.”
“Just the truth, sweetheart.”
Mihir, finally beside us, clears his throat. A sly smile etches across his
ugly face as he greets, “Son.”
I barely hold back my retch. Then my fist when he disregards his
daughter. His wife, on the other hand, gives us a loving smile.
 “How are my kids? You both look so happy and beautiful together.”
Her tone is bright. Taking Rosalie’s hand, she pulls her into a long hug and
kisses her on both cheeks. “I missed you so much, Rosa.”
“I missed you too, Ma,” Rosalie whispers, her voice thick with
emotion. “How have you been?”
“Same old, baby girl. Traveling and charities.” Switching to me, Lily
rubs my arm affectionately. “I hope you’re keeping my daughter pleased,
Nova.”
“Ma!” Rosa gasps.
“No, do tell, Rose.” I smirk, tugging her back to my side. “Am I
pleasing you enough?”
She digs her pointy heels into my foot in retaliation while giving a
saccharine smile to her mother, “I’m happy, Ma. Don’t worry. His parents
have been treating me like family.”
“As they should,” coldly says her father while giving me a
challenging look.
Lily tenses at the edge in her husband’s voice, giving an awkward
smile. “Of course they are. We adore your parents, Nova.”
“My in-laws have been nothing but kind,” Rosa proudly admits, while
looking straight into her father’s hard eyes. “I’ve been to their house for
dinner while his mom visits me often. In fact, his dad has suggested that I
continue my studies.”
“What purpose will that serve?” huffs her father in a condescending
tone. “Hasn’t your mother taught you all about running a charity?”
“I was thinking more toward a job. Perhaps start my own business.”
“What for? Is Nova not providing you with enough money?”
I’m about to intervene at his sexist remark, my blood boiling. Men
like him shouldn’t exist in this day and age. Before I can give him my two
cents, Rosalie intertwines our hands and squeezes to stop me.
“It’s not uncommon for a woman to have financial independency. Just
because Nova takes care of me doesn’t mean I shouldn’t do something of
my own.”
“Are you going to allow this?” Mihir demands angrily, unsatisfied by
her answer. Downright offended, actually.
I don’t let Rosalie stop me as I invade his personal space. Satisfaction
hums through my veins when he has to arch his neck to maintain our eye
contact. “My wife doesn’t need my permission for anything. If she desires
to not work for the rest of her life, I will take care and support her, and if
she does want to have a career of her own, I will still support her. It’s her
choice.”
“Let’s all calm down, please,” whispers Lily, trying to diffuse the
sudden hostility.
I make no move. Until Rosalie’s perfume wafts to me and I feel her
palm wrap around my balled fist, soothing the roaring rage inside my head.
I hear her call out my name and only then do I calm down, stepping back.
“Everyone is starting to stare, Nova,” she softly warns, wearing a
relaxed expression. Standing in front of me, she wraps her arms around my
shoulders, fingertips grazing the back of my neck. “Will you come with
me? I want to get a drink.”
Kissing the corner of her mouth, I reply, “Of course.”
Giving me a grateful smile, she hooks her arm around my elbow and
turns toward the direction of the bar. Her feet falters, her spine going rigid
as a stone when her father coldly orders from behind.
“I would like a word alone before you leave, Rosalie.”
“Is that a request or an order?” I muse in an impassive tone. “Either
way, my wife isn’t going anywhere. I believe I told you, you would need to
go through me before ever talking to her. Need I remind you again?”
“Rosalie!” he hisses to her, his face turning blotchy.
“Any conversation you want to have with her, you can have in front of
me.” Staring down at him, I threaten, “And don’t even think of approaching
her behind my back or raising your voice at her. I don’t take kindly when
anyone insults my wife.”
Leaving him fuming on the spot, I guide a stunned Rosalie to the bar.
“What do you want to have?’
“Nothing. I just wanted to get us away before you punched my dad.”
“I can always punch him without an audience.”
“Don’t piss him off on my behalf.”
“And what?” My voice is tight with anger. “Let him get away like
he’s been doing all these years?”
Rosalie skirts her gaze away from mine.
They snap back to mine in horror when I confess, “Also, stop hiding
your scars. I’ve already seen them.”
“What?”
“The cigarette burns on your right inner thigh.”
 “I don’t know what you—”
I cut her off with a glare. “Was it another tactic of your father to
discipline you?”
Staring at me for the longest seconds, she brokenly answers, “No,
because it wasn’t him. And I’m not having this interrogation by you here.
It’s none of your fucking business, Nova.”
“You’re my wife and it makes it my business, whether or not you like
it.” Crowding her against the bartop, away from prying ears, I tell her in a
no-nonsense tone, “You will tell me who did that to you. I want the name so
I can put him two feet into ground, where he belongs.”
Apprehension shades her eyes and she gulps. “Why?”
“Why what?”
“Why do you care, Nova?”
I tangle my hand in her hair and profess against her trembling lips,
“Because no one puts their hands on my woman and deserves to live.”
“You mean it,” she states numbly.
“I mean it.”
Our connection breaks, gaze drifting to the front of the ballroom,
when we hear my father clink his glass. He calls for everyone’s attention
and searches for us in the crowd. Once he sees where we are, he invites us
over. Followed by Rosalie’s parents.
“Come,” I tell Rose, my gaze conveying we aren’t done with the
conversation. She presses her hand into mine.
Mihir’s face has returned to its noble mask he wears for the foolish
world. Meanwhile, Lily gives me an apologetic smile. Yet she didn’t once
defend her daughter. A life with an abusive father and a neglectful mother is
what my Rose has suffered.
Her breakdown at my parents’ place finally making sense.
I was going after her but my mom had insisted that she’ll take care of
her. I’m glad she did. Because they quickly formed a bond. Even now, my
mom pulls Rosalie beside her and they lock hands.
“Thank you everyone for joining us tonight,” speaks my father. “As
you all know my son, Nova, has tied the knot with the beautiful Rosalie,
blessing me with a daughter in our family. Not only are we celebrating and
wishing them a very long and happy married life, we’re also gathered here
to make another grand announcement.”
 Anticipation and suspense spread among the guests as they hold their
breaths for the reveal. My father doesn’t make them wait.
“The D’Cruzes and the Kapoors have collaborated on our first joint
venture. As of yesterday, we’ve acquired the largest shipping port in the
country and it’ll be now known as The Cruz Port.”
The room thunders with applause, people raising their glasses in the
air. I, however, watch Mihir’s reaction. Still wary of his intentions. He gives
nothing away and smiles at our rapt audience. Our main competition has
always been in the export and import sector. This joint venture will not
eradicate it completely.
Nevertheless, the deal has been made.
With one last smile, all of us mingle with the people congratulating
us. Some have envy in their eyes while others are wishing they were us.
Half of them I wouldn’t trust because in the end, they will stab each other to
climb to the top.
Seeing a familiar face in the crowd, I nod at him toward the outside
hallway. Bending, I whisper in Rosalie’s ear, “I’ll be back.”
Pausing from conversing with my mom, she glances back. “Where are
you going?”
“Restroom,” I lie. “Stay with my mom.”
“Okay.”
I nod and shake a few hands along the way as I stride outside. Down
the deserted hallway, I find Zenith waiting at the end, shrouded in semi-
darkness. He’s the private investigator I hired the same day I saw Rosalie’s
scar.
I might have confronted her, but she won’t give up the name easily.
Besides, I’m still unsure Mihir isn’t complicit in hurting Rosalie. No
way it didn’t happen without his orders. Whoever it was held no fear for the
consequences of their actions.
“Did you find anything?” I question, not wasting time with small talk.
“With the information you’ve given me, which isn’t much, it’s like
looking for a needle in the haystack. Since the scars look old from the
picture that you sent, I’m guessing she was really young when it happened.
Mihir wouldn’t risk hospitalizing her and leaving a record trail. So, he must
have had a doctor on his payroll, who fixed her at home. It’s the only solid
lead and I’m looking into it. Even then, it won’t mean we’ll know the
person who assaulted her.”
 I hear his hidden meaning. Unless I bring a useful clue that could
narrow our suspects, we’re at a dead end. It sours my mood.
“I’ll try to see if I can learn anything new,” I answer. “Meanwhile, I
want you to dig deeper into Mihir and see if you can find evidence whether
or not he’s abusing his wife or older daughter, Jasmine.”
He nods and walks away.
Maybe there’s a way I can expose Mihir for the violent, vile, and
misogynistic prick he is without hurting the ones Rosalie loves.
Marching back into the glittering and lively ballroom, I search for my
wife. When I seek her out, my shoulders go rigid at the sight of who she’s
standing with. I eat the distance, causing Rosalie to startle when I wind my
arm around her waist. She relaxes when she feels me. Though not without
giving me a side-eye for possessively holding her.
“Kaiden,” I greet one of the two other men and shake his hand, before
turning to the next. “Keith.”
The former is a notorious playboy in Bollywood. The third sibling of
the Mallick brothers. While the latter is one of the underworld kings of the
north, corrupted and known for ruling with an iron fist. Both dangerous and
malicious.
I’ve run into them only a handful of times but it was enough to know
to keep my distance. Those men are into playing games that leave dead
bodies in their wake. The reason my family even knows theirs is because
our grandfathers used to be close friends.
Still, I wouldn’t want them anywhere near my Rose.
“You didn’t tell me you are friends with the Mallicks,” accuses
Rosalie, staring at the other man with stars in her eyes. She looks almost
giddy.
I do not like it. Not one fucking bit.
“Because I didn’t know you were a fan,” I say, barely hiding the
jealousy.
“Your wife is a treasure, Nova,” flirtatiously says Kaiden.
Rosa giggles. She fucking giggles.
“And all mine,” I darkly claim before he gets any ideas.
His grin widens.
Keith, who was silent, speaks up in a dull tone. As if this party is a
chore and he would rather be anywhere else. “Ignore Kaiden. He forgets not
every married woman is a cheater.”
 “I’m not opposed to sharing,” he shamelessly says. “Are you daring,
Rosalie?”
I take a threatening step, my fist raised to connect with his jaw, but
stop short when Rosalie sweetly threatens, “Daring enough to bite your dick
off without batting an eye.”
Her response has me holding back laughter, especially when Kaiden’s
face falls in shock. Must be some truth to Keith’s taunt.
Kaiden’s gaze connects with mine. “She’s a keeper. Don’t fuck up.”
“I would sincerely advice you to stay the hell away from my wife.
Hookers are easy to bribe and Rosalie’s threat might just become your
reality.”
The bastard laughs but backs away with his hands raised. Turning, he
goes in search of his next victim. Keith lingers back.
“I apologize for my friend. Congratulations on the nuptials and the
new venture.”
“Thanks.” As soon as he disappears, I turn to Rosalie. “Still a fan?”
“I didn’t know he was a prick in person.”
“Did you approach them or did they approach you?”
Her gaze turns sheepish. “I did.”
“Do you even know who they really are?” I harshly scold. The shit
they dabble in is far too sinister. “You ever see them again, look the other
way. This is the reason I put bodyguards around you.”
“How come you are friends with them then?” she retorts.
“I’m not and I don’t want you anywhere near them. Do you
understand?” She purses her lips. “I’m fucking serious, Rose.”
Noting the gravity in my tone, combined with my stern expression,
she acquiesces. “Okay. I’ll keep my distance.”
“Good girl.” Bringing her closer, I ask, “Ready to go home?”
“Yes.”
With that, we leave the party.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-one
ROSALIE
ME: The lines are blurring.
ME: I’m PANICKING!!!!

I’m becoming powerless against Nova.

The worst mistake I could ever make.
Yesterday was unexpected.
Like I was a caught in an enchantment. I let him into my body again.
When he touches me, I’m led by my body’s cravings to submit to his every
whim. Let him stoke the flames of my desires.
However, it’s not what has my nerves frayed. It’s the way he
unflinchingly stood up to my father. For me. Something not even my
mother has done. Ever.
Yet Nova did.
Without a second thought. Without fear.
I could only watch, speechless. It was all I could do not to pull him
aside and kiss him senseless. I felt every emotion under the sun in the span
of a few hours. All evoked by my ruthless husband. I saw different sides to
him, layers that I didn’t know he possessed. At least, not toward me.
He’s fogging my head, my rationality, and slicing through the walls
around my heart.
The possessive and protective look in Nova’s eyes is haunting me
still. I’ve been avoiding him ever since.
He knows about the scars.
He saw them.
And I was none the wiser. I always hid them with makeup that it has
become second nature. Like brushing your teeth or bathing every morning.
The resoluteness darkening Nova’s eyes will keep him digging until he
uncovers the whole truth. And why? Because he wants to avenge me?
What’s done is done. I’m not the damsel in distress I used to be.
Not anymore.
I don’t ever want to think about that period of my childhood.
Honestly, it doesn’t matter. Punishment was served, albeit not in the
way I craved. I survived it and in the past years, I’ve been healing from the
leftover damage—mostly mental—in my own twisted and depraved ways.
My phone pings in a rapid string of texts.
BIANCA: Pack your bags for a few days.
IRIS: Where are we going?
BIANCA: Girls’ trip.
BIANCA: Belated bachelorette party for Ro.
ME: Shouldn’t it be yours? Since your wedding’s in a couple months.
BIANCA: Yet neither of you thought to plan for it. So, I had to take the reins.
ME: I was preoccupied with my own. Speaking of which, what about our husbands?
BIANCA: They can survive a few days without us.
IRIS: Look who’s talking.
ME: Are you confusing minutes with days, Bee?
BIANCA: Shut up. Meet me at my house tomorrow.
ME: Better plan a kick-ass trip, Bee.
IRIS: See ya tomorrow, girls.

A few days away from Nova is bound to clear the daze in my head.
Excitement thrumming in my veins, I run into the closet and start to pack.
***
“LAS VEGAS?” screams Iris in utter shock and awe, peeping out of
the window as though she can make out the glamourous city from hundreds
of feet in the sky. We’re still three hours away.
We’ve been in the air for over eighteen hours with a short layover
before settling in the private plane again, yet none of us are tired. The
second I got on board with my best friends, my troubles quieted and peace
replaced it.
Bee and I exchange a glance, amused by Iris’s cute reaction. Her nose
is smashed against the glass as she continues to stare in wonder at the
clouds and the blue hue.
“Yes, Iris. We’ll be in Vegas very soon,” confirms Bianca.
Iris’s face flies back to us and she settles back against her seat. The
shortest out of us but the most energetic. We call her own powerhouse.
“I’ve only seen it in movies and now I’ll be there,” she exclaims. “Is it
really as beautiful and glitzy as they show?”
“It’s my first time here too,” I reveal.
“Me too,” adds Bianca. “Which movie made you want to come here,
Iris?”
“The Hangover.”
“Seriously?” I laugh. “The Hangover?”
 “Uh-huh. Three best friends. Bachelorette party. Fun times. Casinos,”
she recites. “What’s not to love?”
“I don’t know. Drugs. Losing memories. Kidnapping and breaking
laws,” I retort jovially. “Yeah, what’s not to love?”
“Are you sure you aren’t losing memories? Because was it me or you
who bombed Nova’s car?” Iris sweetly retorts. I give her my middle finger.
“You better not be planning to spike our drinks,” warns Bianca with a
narrowed gaze. “I, for one, would like to remember the fun we had.”
“Party pooper,” teases Iris.
“Need I remind you I planned this trip. You two were no help.”
I jump in. “Since when did the bride plan her own bachelorette?”
“Since she’s having it after the wedding,” jibes Bianca, smirking.
Iris leans closer and asks, “Speaking of which, what made you
panic?”
They both wait, gazing at me earnestly and with burning curiosity.
Afraid of my jumbled feelings and desperately needing their help to have it
make sense, I blurt out, “I slept with Nova—I mean, I did… things with
him. To him. Repeatedly.”
They look at each other and turn to me with wide and naughty grins.
Sans surprise that I fell in bed with my enemy. The man they’re supposed to
hate too. Instead of reminding me what a terrible mistake I’m making, they
have other priorities.
“What things?” asks Bee, rising to join Iris opposite me. As though
I’m in an interrogation and they’re tag teaming as detectives.
“Not important. The big picture is, I shouldn’t be getting close to
Nova. In any capacity. He’s the vulture, trying to suck my blood dry,
remember?”
“That’s vampires, Ro.”
I glare at Iris.
“Before we give our honest opinion, we need all the information.”
I stare, aghast. “How are what activities he and I did in bed relevant?”
“Activities?” snorts Iris.
Bianca shushes her. “You let us be the judge of that, Ro.”
“Fuck off. I’m not answering.”
“Are you feeling shy, Ro?” teases Bianca.
Iris mocks, “Does she even know how?”
 Apparently, one lascivious stare from Nova and I turn into a
schoolgirl with a crush. Even now, I can feel the telltale signs of a blush
slowly blossoming on my cheeks. As my mind inadvertently goes to the
memories of Nova’s monster cock and his filthy mouth.
“I’ll go first,” announces Bianca with a wicked grin. “Dash and I
fucked in our car in your driveway.”
Our jaws drop while Bianca shamelessly shrugs.
“You what?” I yell. “When? The day you burned my kitchen?”
“Yep.” Her grin is smug. “Dash was pissed, feeling territorial, and it
was the hottest sex of my life. And there is a lot to choose from.”
“Couldn’t Dash wait to get you home?”
“More like I couldn’t.” She blushes. “I like making him lose control.
Besides, it was all his fault getting me all worked up by spanking me in the
car.”
“What has lover boy done to my best friend?”
“Uh-uh,” tsks Bianca. “Stop diverting. Your turn.”
“Fine. We’ve made out, which happens every time he kisses me,
which again happens all the time because he won’t listen even when I tell
him no. And we’ve gone down on each other. Now he’s become all
territorial, possessive, and protecting my honor by defending me against my
father,” I finish, huffing slightly as I lay it all out.
“And you want more?”
“No!”
“She has a crush on Nova,” Iris mutters to Bianca, who nods her head
along in agreement. Ignoring me, they have their own conversation about
me, while I’m sitting right here.
“Makes sense. All these years of pent-up tension and secretly lusting
after each other. The flirting—”
“There’s never been flirting,” I snap. They talk right over me.
“The ‘I hate you but want to kiss you’, scaring away her dates, and the
forbidden feelings because they’re enemies and shouldn’t want each other.
Classic case of boy bullying but secretly wanting her.”
“Did you just air-quote enemies, Bee?” It’s like I’m invisible.
Will I get away with it if I just push them off this plane?
“Modern day Romeo and Juliet,” surmises Iris.
Kill me now.
 “Romeo and Juliet never hated each other,” I snap. “And they died.
Because they were stupid. If both of you don’t want the same fate, I suggest
you quit annoying me.”
That shuts them up.
Bianca stares at me and softly says, “I was once in denial too, you
know.”
“Lovestruck people give the worst advice,” I reply sarcastically to Bee
before switching my betrayed glare to Iris. “What happened to hook or by
crook?”
“You are hook-ing up, Ro. So, I’d say you took my advice pretty
well.”
I throw up my hands and stand. “You’re both unbelievable.”
Turning around, I stomp down the aisle to the bedroom in the back.
Throwing myself into the inviting bed, I lie face down into the pillow and
close my eyes. And who do I see?
Nova.
My thoughts drifting to him, imagining what he must be doing now.
He’s probably working hard on the operations of the new joint venture that
increased his net worth by tenfold. At least someone’s benefitting from our
marriage.
“Ro,” I hear Bianca’s soft tone and feel the bed dip with her weight.
I lift my head and lock gazes with her. Iris settling down on my other
side with her back against the headboard. “Yes?”
“Are you not happy or are you just scared?”
I switch to lying on my back and stare at the ceiling. Both of them lie
sideways, leaning on their elbows to study me. “I’m scared that I am happy.
His actions should smother me but they don’t. He’s attuned to my needs in a
way even I’m not. A hell of a twist I didn’t see coming.”
“Isn’t that a good thing?” murmurs Iris.
A humorless laugh spills from my lips. “Because I know it will end in
heartbreak. We’re meant to destroy each other, not fall in love with a
happily ever after.”
“It’s a choice, Ro.” Bianca rests her hand on mine, squeezing lightly.
“One you need to be brave enough to make. You’ve been brainwashed to
believe crafted lies about Nova’s family your entire life that is blurring your
judgment. You must look past that and learn for yourself whether or not
they’re true.”
 “That’s the thing, Bee,” I reply in frustration. “Even if I take a leap
and trust him, he won’t do the same. It’s deeper than hate what Nova feels
for my father. I see the violence and wrath in his eyes. Nova is riding the
high of having his enemy’s daughter under his mercy. Once it wears off,
he’ll go back to hating me. I’ll be nothing less than a trophy. The spoiled
remains of the war.”
“Do you know the reason?”
I shake my head.
“Maybe you should ask him,” suggests Iris. “It will make you
understand him.”
“And bring you both closer. Just show him he can trust you.”
“It’d be ironic since I don’t trust him either.” Shrugging, I whisper,
“He’s been cruel to me for years, crossed lines while silently making my
life hell. A week with him treating me nice, giving me orgasms, doesn’t
make it all go away. I even caught him telling his dad that I’m a problem
thrown into his lap.”
“Behind your back?”
I nod sadly. “Still think I should give him a chance?”
“I will still advise you to talk to him, even if the outcome isn’t
desirable. Miscommunication and keeping secrets are the worst ways to kill
your relationship.”
Bianca’s eyes convey she’s talking about her and Dash.
“Mine isn’t a relationship, it’s an arrangement I was forced into,” I
brokenly murmur.
“Whatever decision you make, Ro,” says Iris, settling her hand on top
of Bianca’s and mine. “We have your back.”
Basking in their protectiveness, love, and devotion as they promise to
always have my back, I feel bold and unafraid. Before I lose the courage, I
confess, “I have a secret to tell you guys.”
They still in anticipation and together ask, “What is it?”
“I’m a published romance author.”
Eyes widening, they go speechless and bolt upright. “You’ve written
books?”
“Yes.”
“Oh my god!” they scream, making my ears bleed. Yet I’m smiling.
“So, you’re famous?”
 “My third book was a hit and made it to USA Today bestseller list.
Since then, my penname has been famous.”
Looking at each other, they hoot, “Oh my god! We know someone
famous.”
One second, I’m laughing, and the next, there’s a pillow flying toward
my face. With a screech, I twist to the side and it hits my back.
“Why didn’t you tell us before, you bitch?”
Another slam of the pillow, followed by Iris’s fuming voice. “Who the
hell keeps it a secret? And from their best friends, no less.”
“I’m sorry!”
They hit me with the pillows twice more. Grabbing the one next to
me, I wind my arm back, making them shriek in surprise. Climbing to my
knees, I push my hair back and hold the pillow as a weapon.
Bianca squints her eyes. “Does Nova know?”
Oh fuck.
“He does!” exclaims Iris, butthurt.
“I didn’t tell him, I swear,” I quickly explain. “He caught me writing
late at night and found out.”
They throw the pillow aside and settle down, until we’re sitting in a
circle. Bianca crosses her arms over her chest and demands with a hint of
hurt, “How long have you been an author and why are we learning it now?
Tell. Us. Everything.”
“As you’re both aware, I read romance, but what you’ve never known
is that I enjoy the darker type of romance with lots of triggers and themes
that aren’t for the faint of hearts. I happen to write it too. It’s not that I
didn’t want to tell you both, but I was scared. I was already nervous when I
hit publish on my first book, which was when I was nineteen, and it did
okay. Just putting it out into the world was a big accomplishment for me.
While I was proud of myself, I was also shit scared about whether or not I’ll
succeed. Or what everyone will think about me writing irredeemable
villains and sex for a living. I wish I didn’t give a fuck about others’
opinions, but I do. Because this has been my dream since I fell in love with
books. There were times I badly wanted to confess, especially when my
career took off, but my insecurities wouldn’t let me. I guess a part of me,”
my voice cracks as I whisper, “felt ashamed too. I don’t anymore, but for
the longest time I did.”
 “So, what if you write about sex? People make porn—hell, most
movies, even Bollywood movies, these days have nudity and sex. And
romance is incomplete without intimacy. Why are we taught to see it as bad
or equate it with shame? I hate it so much. Fuck society and its beliefs, Ro.”
“We couldn’t be prouder of you, Rosa,” Iris says confidently and in
awe. “Besides, you write fiction. Provide people with an escape just like
any other artist. If people are idiots to fault and tear you down for writing
something that is a fantasy and can’t know the difference between reality
and fiction, then it’s on them.”
Tears sting my eyes as I listen to them. I constantly tell myself the
same when I’m overwhelmed but hearing it from the two people I love the
most is the boost I desperately needed.
There’s also no denying the push I needed to confess to them came
from Nova.
He unknowingly gave me the courage I was searching for.
“Thank you,” I tell my girls. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”
“Doesn’t matter. You needed time and we understand.” Smiling
mischievously, Bianca claps her hands. “I think we’ve gotten enough sappy,
not something I had in mind for this trip. Now we have one more reason to
celebrate. I just want to let loose now and have an unforgettable vacation.”
“I want memories that say… What happens in Vegas…”
Wearing matching devious grins, the three of us shout together, “Stays
in Vegas.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-two
NOVA
Nathan does a double take when I open the front door in my
disheveled state at seven in the evening. His comical gaze flying to the
horny devil, aka Fire, in my arm and then to Maggie running circular laps
around my legs.
“I’m sorry, it seems I’ve come to the wrong house,” he jibes. “My
best friend Nova used to live here, know him?”
“Stop being a prick and get your ass inside.” I turn and walk down the
hallway.
Nathan’s footsteps follow after me. “You’re babysitting your wife’s
dogs?”
“Sort of.”
“Gonna elaborate?”
I rub at my temple, contemplating my decision. Either I tell him the
truth or lie. Both make me look like a fool with guaranteed mocking for the
rest of my life. I choose the former, knowing an interrogation will follow. “I
turned away the sitter Rose found.”
“You’re willingly taking care of the dogs?” Disbelief is evident in his
tone. He scoffs, “Out with the truth, asshole.”
Because I have an ulterior motive. “Is it hard to believe I like them?”
“Or you’re just trying to impress your wife?”
“I have other skills to impress her with.”
Another sardonic laugh. “Which you’re failing at to resort to turning
into a nanny for her pets. A task she didn’t trust you with herself.”
“I’m perfectly capable of caring for the dogs and don’t need a sitter.
They’ve also grown on me and I would rather not come home to an empty
house.”
“Why? Scared a ghost is hiding in your closet?”
“Shut up.”
Walking past the living room, we reach the open kitchen. Nathan
comes to a halt beside me and chokes out, “Did a tsunami struck in here?”
The couch has been slashed with angry paws, boxes and toys are
littered around. In the middle sits Bunny, looking all smug.
 “Yeah, they’re all on a rampage. I’m telling you, this room is cursed.
Last time, I had to replace the furniture because Rose and Bianca set the fire
alarm off. Now I have to buy them again.”
“The tiny ones were in on it too?”
“No, I was distracted by them while he,” I point at the culprit.
“Caused chaos in here. I’ve been trying to win him over. Nothing fucking
works.”
“Then why the hell are you carrying this one around?” Nathan points
to Fire.
“Woof,” barks Fire, voicing his displeasure.
“Watch,” I say to Nathan and put Fire down. A second later, he goes to
town.
Nathan’s spine goes ramrod, eyebrows flying to his hairline, before he
bursts out laughing. Tears falling down his face as he clutches his stomach.
I yank a humping Fire away and pick him up in my arms. “He can’t
be trusted on the floor.”
“You’re a mess, man.”
My phone pings with a text. Reading it, I pass Fire to Nathan, despite
his protest. “Hold him.”
“Where are you going?”
“Taking Bunny outside. Our war ends tonight.” I grab two pieces of
chicken from the plate on the island and cautiously approach a quietly
sitting Bunny near the couch. He watches me intensely, sniffing the scent of
freshly cooked chicken. “You want this, Bunny? Come here then.”
“I’m not taking you to the hospital if he bites you,” warns Nathan
from behind, and then mutters to himself, “I should’ve stayed home.”
“I have a surprise in the backyard for you, Buns.”
“Buns?”
“Rose calls him that sometimes,” I reply. “Quit distracting me.”
“Grrr…” A low growl leaves Bunny’s mouth and it’s aimed at Nathan.
A rather pleasant surprise.
“Yep. Nathan’s the bad guy,” I whisper.
“You fucker!”
“Woof woof woof!” barks Bunny, and I grab his collar as he stands on
all fours, ready to charge after Nathan.
I scratch his ears and calmly murmur, “It’s okay, Bunny. Here.” I feed
him the chicken. “Good boy. Come!”
 Rising to my full height, I guide him to the backyard, where I had my
guards set up a large trampoline. I ordered it specifically for Bunny,
knowing his favorite hobby is to jump on the bed. This is a far better and
cheaper option.
The second he sees it, his curiosity has him running toward it and
straight away jumping on it. When he bounces, he pauses in surprise. He
tries it again and I grin, close to pumping my fist in the air when he begins
to enjoy it.
I just know I’m on his good side now.
Rosalie is going to hate this.
“At least wipe the grin off your face,” grunts Nathan. “You’re a real
bastard, you know that?”
“You’re just saying that because there’s finally someone who doesn’t
like you.”
He flips me off.
“Why are you here anyways?”
“I thought we’d go for a drink at The Mirage. Didn’t know I’d be
running into Martha Stewart instead.”
Punching his shoulder, I reply, “Let me feed the little ones and we’ll
go.”
“You’re just begging me to yank your chain.”
“Rose will kill me if I let them starve, once she finds out I didn’t let
them stay with her former bodyguard, Raghu.”
“What count is it now?” He hums as we stroll inside. “Her trying to
kill you?”
“She did it once,” I irritably reply. The incident still impresses and
terrifies me in equal measures. “I believe it’s her love language.”
“By trying to kill you.”
“Almost killing me.”
“Boy, you’re falling fast and hard.”
The sharp denial never falls from my lips. When months ago, it would
have.
***
The Mirage, an elite gentlemen’s club, is as alive with debauchery and
high-stakes games as it always is. A frequent hanging out spot for Nathan
and I. Although lately, I haven’t felt like coming here. Had Rosalie been at
home, I sure as hell wouldn’t have accepted Nathan’s invitation.
My wife is far more bewitching and sexier to watch.
I could never get bored.
The last time I had been in here was last year when Rosalie had
sneaked in with Bianca after I ruined her phony date. She lived to step on
my toes, making me chase her around town and giving the bodyguards hell.
We’ve always been at each other’s throats.
We still are.
But the nature of games has changed and become tempting.
I take a cursory glance around the room, making out familiar faces.
The semi-darkness doesn’t allow them to see Nathan and me, which is good
because I’m in no mood for business talk. Every conversation inevitably
leads to it.
Nathan and I are sitting in a shaded and private booth. Him sipping on
scotch while I’m having a non-alcoholic beer.
“So, it was the assistant all along?” asks Nathan.
“Yeah. He had been holding a grudge because I fired him,” I reply.
“Found files and copies of them at his place during our search. He’s pleaded
guilty. My lawyers are handling it.”
“Why don’t you look relieved then?”
“This co-owning of the port with Mihir isn’t sitting right with me. My
gut is saying he’s going to sabotage us somehow.”
“Has he done anything suspicious?”
“Not yet.”
“Maybe you’re being paranoid.”
“So everybody keeps telling me,” I grudgingly retort, finishing off the
beer and slamming the empty bottle on the table.
Nathan perceptively observes me before carefully asking, “Have you
shared your past with Rosalie?”
My shoulders tense, darkness swimming in as cruel memories
infiltrate my head. The yelling, the crying, followed by eerie quietness. All
of it comes rushing back like a dark cloud. I answer in an impassive tone,
“No. I don’t plan to.”
“Why?”
I raise one eyebrow. “Because she will only end up hating me more.
That’s if she even believes me in the first place. Her parents have kept her
in the dark and she’s chosen to believe every lie they’ve told her instead of
questioning them.”
“Then your marriage will never work.”
“I confess every sordid betrayal and she will have to choose between
her family and me. We both know who she’ll choose.” My voice devoid of
emotion, I say with finality, “I would rather have her hate me and keep her
than tell the truth and lose her.”
Somber silence falls between us and I twist to wave at the bartender
for another beer. Except, my eyes land on two tall and imposing figures at
the bar that has me doing a double take and has my hackles rising.
“What the hell is Dash doing here?”
Nathan follows my gaze and mumbles, “Have you banished him from
here? Last I checked, he was a member too.”
“Unless he’s got a doppelganger with the same close friend, he cannot
be at two places at the same time.”
“You’re keeping a tab on his whereabouts?” he asks, confused.
“Where is Iris tonight?”
“At her parents’,” he answers while still wearing a ‘you’ve gone
insane’ expression. “I repeat, what does Dash’s or Iris’s whereabouts have
to do with anything?”
“It means your girl is lying and so is mine.” Ignoring his perplexed
features, I stand and walk toward the oblivious pair at the bar. Nathan not
far behind me. As soon as I’m near, I clear my throat and greet,
“Gentlemen.”
Dash’s head snaps toward mine and his broody gaze deepens.
However, I don’t miss him draw to the same conclusion as me. That our
girls have plotted behind our backs and tricked us. Why, though, is still to
be solved.
“Aren’t you supposed to be traveling?” His tone is emotionless.
“I should be asking you the same.”
“Care to explain what the fuck you two are talking about?” interrupts
another voice belonging to Dash’s friend, Justin Merchant. His deeply
amused gaze ping-ponging between his friend and I. “Never been a fan of
mysteries.”
“Apparently their women have lied to them and they’ve been fooled,”
answers Nathan with mirth.
“Iris has lied to you too,” I taunt. “She isn’t at her parents’.”
 Justin laughs at all our expressions, from Nathan’s incredulous one to
Dash’s and mine irritated scowls. Throwing his arm around Dash’s
shoulder, he cockily says, “Aren’t you glad I brought you here?”
“A certain spitfire has brought you here, you idiot,” insults Dash.
“Being lovey-dovey has made you lose brain cells, man.” Taking a sip
of his drink, he continues, “I don’t even remember her face, let alone being
interested in chasing her.”
“Is that why you begged me to give the spitfire her apartment back?”
quips Dash, lifting one haughty brow.
“I said give everyone their apartments back, not specifically her.”
“You also come crawling back here every month in the name of
business meetings. You’ve become a pathetic stalker. One day, I’m going to
be bailing your ass out of jail.”
Justin’s jaw tics. “I see why Bianca would want a few days away from
you.”
“As much as I love listening to you both banter, I have a more
pressing matter,” I interrupt them and flick my gaze to Dash’s calculative
one. “What did Bianca exactly tell you?”
“That she’s spending a few days with Rosalie and Iris at your place
since you’re making Rosalie miserable and will be gone on a business trip.”
I disregard the remark about me making her miserable.
“I was told they’re at your house since you’re away.” I chuckle under
my breath at their smart plan. They counted on us never willingly talking to
each other or running into one another. “You just said yes?”
“I was promised things.”
Shaking my head, I pull out my phone to call my wife right away.
Then I remember the little hellion has blocked me. Also, her phone is never
around her. “Call Iris and see if she spills.”
“No need,” cuts in Dash. Scrolling on his phone, he states, “They
obviously don’t want to be found since they went to such lengths to keep us
in the dark. I’m guessing they’re at Bianca’s old apartment.”
“How exactly will you know? You calling her?”
“No.”
“How then?”
“Tracker.”
My brows rise at his unapologetic tone with which he spills the
psychotic detail. I’m impressed and inspired. “You have a chip on your
woman without her knowledge?”
His cold stare rises to mine, fingers pausing. “You don’t?”
“After tonight, I will. Not that I’ll be letting her out of my sight or
house anytime soon once I have my hands on her.”
“Iris’s phone is switched off,” shares Nathan, voice concerned.
“Mine has me blocked.”
“Jesus Christ,” chortles Justin. “You all should see your faces.”
Pointing behind him, I ask, “Is that… the spitfire?”
“Where?” his barks, looking over his shoulder.
Slowly, he turns back with his face red. I’m betting from
embarrassment, not anger. I smirk. “My bad. You should see your face.”
“Fucker.”
My amusement dies when I notice Dash’s jaw flexing and his
expression becoming grim. I demand, “What? Where are they?”
His green eyes lift to mine. “Vegas.”
The city crawling with booze, drugs, and horny men. And our girls are
all alone. Without protection. God knows causing what sorts of chaos.
My little hellion is in so much trouble.
“We’ll take my jet,” I say to Dash.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-three
ROSALIE
Vegas is a blast.
So lively and glitzy that I’ve been starstruck since we’ve landed. The
city is a glittering jewel at night and buzzing with thrills.
Why didn’t I come here sooner? Now that I have, I tempted to stay
and never leave.
The nightlife here beats anywhere I’ve vacationed so far. Since
arriving yesterday, the girls and I have explored the best foods here during
the day while hitting the clubs at night. Barhopping on the streets of the
Strip.
My favorite was the hour we bet at the casino. Mostly, because it was
my lucky night since I won. A lot. While Bianca and Iris got smug and lost
half of theirs. Iris has gone on a trivia spree, regaling us with all the spots
we encountered from the movie The Hangover.
She’s gone as far as to giving us the wrong directions to drive to her
favorite ones.
We’ve had to hold her phone hostage after switching it off.
Bianca, who was next in charge of navigating Google Maps, since I’m
the one driving the Ferrari we rented, was worse. Because she kept driving
us to the shopping malls and strolling through every store to buy clothes
and whatnot.
Ultimately, I had to connect the maps app to the Bluetooth in the car.
Much to their dismay.
Well, if I’m not allowed to visit bookstores, neither are they allowed
to enjoy their addictions.
Despite their pouts, we’re having the time of our lives.
Especially Iris, who feels right at home at the Omnia club at Caesars
Palace. Our destination for tonight’s dancing and drinking. Since all of us
wanted to drink and not pick a designated driver, we decided to visit the
club of the hotel we’re staying at.
“One more round!” shouts Iris to the waitress in our private booth
with a view of the dance floor below.
“Slow down, woman,” I mock scold her. “We have all night.”
 “I’m going to kick your drunk ass if we have to leave early,” threatens
Bianca. “And miss the Magic Knights show because you passed out.”
Oh, did I mention the mother hen of our group actually bought us
ticket to a stripper show? With a private room for partying afterward.
“Spill it, Bee.” I squint my eyes over the rim of my dirty martini. “The
bachelorette party is a front. You just wanted to watch naked men grind and
thrust.”
She gasps with her hand to her heart, gaze wounded. “I am hurt by the
accusation. I accidently saw the tickets for their show and, well, it’s
MAGIC KNIGHTS! No sane women would say no to that. Or scroll away
without taking a peek.”
“Will Channing Tatum there be?” hopefully asks Iris. Crossing her
fingers, she pleads to the ceiling. I’m guessing she’s picturing God. “Please
let him be there. Please. Please.”
Biting my lip, I hold back my laughter. I don’t have it in me to break
the poor girl’s heart. Glancing at Bianca, I taunt, “Are you going to tell
Dash after you confess you came on a secret trip to Vegas?”
“And risk not being able to sit on my ass for a week?” She shakes her
head. “Hell no! And I’m not lying to him. I did tell him one day I was going
to attend a strip show. I just never said when.”
“I’m sure he won’t see it that way.”
“I would’ve invited him, but I don’t think it’s his scene.”
“Or we never tell the guys.”
“I can’t keep a secret from Dash.”
“So, you’re willing to tell half a lie but not all of it?” My tone sounds
incredulous. “If you confess, we’d have to confess too.”
“Stop arguing, you both!” scolds Iris over the pounding music. “We
promised no talk about our husbands or boyfriends. The trip is about us, not
them.”
Bianca and I glance at each other and sigh apologetically.
“You’re right,” I admit to Iris.
“Exactly.” Pointing at us, she says, “So fuck them and let’s dance.”
Our tequila shots arrive right then. With an excited grin, we each grab
ours, then down them in one go. The burn has us reaching for the lemon
slices.
The dance floor beckons us with its strobe lights, the fog, and electric
music.
 Taking the curved stairs with mirror paneling on one side, we reach
the dance floor and push our way to the middle through the throng of
sweaty and drunk bodies. The three of us are twinning tonight in our
matching sequin minidresses. Though our colors and styles are different.
We hoot, throwing our hands in the air when the DJ shouts, raising the
bass. The song turns to “Too many nights” by Metro Boomin. He’s become
my go-to artist lately. Every song of his I freaking love. Closing my eyes, I
roam my hands over my hips, the sides of my waist, before traveling up my
breasts while slowly moving my hips to the rhythm of the beat.
One song becomes two. Two becomes three. Yet there’s no stopping
us.
Guys try to approach us, one boldly grabbing my hips, but I shove
him back, giving him two middle fingers, and he scurries away. Throwing
my arm around Iris, who is the best dancer in our little trio, we press closer
and dance together. Bianca pulls out her phone and starts recording us,
cheering and singing the lyrics.
Flicking my hair back, I lift the hem of my dress a notch and circle
my hips against Iris. She smirks and seductively grabs my waist. Ever so
slowly, she bends low before rising up and grinding against me.
Bianca puts the phone away and joins us until we’re all hugging and
screaming in happiness.
“One more song and then we have to leave,” informs Bianca, shouting
in our ears.
So, we sway and laugh like no one’s watching.
Afterward, we hail a cab to the most anticipated show of our vacation.
Watching chiseled and sculpted sexy men strip and dance, what woman
wouldn’t be eager as hell? Plus, what kind of bachelorette would it be if
there weren’t strippers?
I’m also secretly hoping that if I see other equally as handsome men,
this sudden attraction I’ve felt for Nova that has me fangirling and
daydreaming about him will go away. Once I realize he isn’t that special.
Magic Knights strippers better be the cure.
“Oh wow, is every single woman in the city here?” exclaims Iris,
mouth gaping at the long line of women of all ages, above eighteen years,
of course, waiting for entry.
“I bet.” I nod, watching a young group of girls busy taking selfies.
 “Don’t worry, I got us VIP tickets. Our seats are the best,” says
Bianca. Out of us all, she’s salivating to hurry inside. “With a private meet
and greet in our own lounge. Come on, we don’t have to stand in line.”
Iris and I chase after her as she somehow manages to sprint in her
high heels.
“Who lit a fire under your ass, Bee?” I yell after her. “We’re right on
time.”
“I don’t want to miss the opening performance.”
“Jesus.”
The security guard, a handsome and hulking black man, scans the QR
code of our tickets and IDs before pushing aside the velvety red rope and
letting us in. The gates open with a flourish and we’re swarmed with
equally enthusiastic and ecstatic women.
While shirtless men roam around the place, serving drinks to the
tables as well as from behind the biggest bar I’ve ever seen.
“I’m going to remember this night till the day I die, I swear,”
mumbles an awestruck Iris.
I’m grinning like a fool too. “Me too! Every man here is gorgeous.”
“We’re in heaven, ladies,” mumbles Bianca. “I mean, just look at the
architecture of this place. The aesthetic. I’m convincing Dash to get lights
like these for our theater room at the new house.”
“Of course you’d be drooling over the interior,” I mutter, shaking my
head.
Iris jumps in saying, “It’s raining sexy men over here and she’s staring
at the dumb lights.”
“I can’t help it, okay!” Bianca pouts at us. “Besides, I have an
undeniably sexy man with washboard abs back home. Why would I drool
over another?”
I raise one eyebrow. “You do realize we’re here at a strip show, Bee?”
“The sole purpose is to drool over them,” reminds Iris. “Or are you
going to cover your eyes when they take their clothes off.”
“I’m perfectly capable of appreciating male beauty without lusting
after them,” she innocently replies. “Unlike you two, Miss Soon-to-Be
Singhania and Mrs. D’Cruz.”
“Smart-ass,” I taunt.
Smirking, she turns around and checks our table number before
guiding us toward it. Ours is in the front row, directly in front of the big
stage. It’s going to be a spectacular view. I catch a few women eyeing us
with envy.
As soon as we’ve settled down, a hot and shirtless waiter approaches
our table and with a charming smirk, says, “Hi, ladies, I’m Chris. I’ll be
serving you. So, what’s your poison tonight?”
“You could be,” blurts out a tipsy Iris, who then slaps her palm over
her mouth.
Bianca and I chuckle. So does Chris, and winks at an embarrassed
Iris.
“We’d like a round of vodka shots. Then two sex on the beach
cocktails and a gin and tonic for her, please.” I point at Bianca.
Chris smiles and disappears toward the bar.
“Man, if only Nathan were here,” I tease, poking Iris.
“Shut up. It was supposed to stay in my head.”
“Was it his abs you wanted to lick or something a little… lower?”
Bianca wiggles her eyebrows.
“It was harmless flirting.”
Our hilarious conversation gets interrupted as all the lights go off and
a hush silence falls over the room while every woman goes still and
murmurs to each other. With a loud bang, blue lights brighten above the
stage.
The tall silhouette of a man fills the stage, causing everyone to
scream.
“Oh my god!” shouts Iris and Bianca toward the stage, clapping their
hands.
Two more shadows appear behind the first man. Slowly, the
shimmering lights brighten enough to give us a glimpse of their well-toned
bodies encased in button-down shirts and fitted denim jeans.
The first beat of the music drops and they each take a step toward the
edge of the stage. With each deep beat, they continue approaching until we
can perfectly make out the tallest one in front of us.
Messy blond hair, cut cheekbones, and gym-hardened body. He’s
exceptionally handsome and giving bad boy vibes. The music is replaced by
the popular song “Pony” by Ginuwine.
Our eyes lock and he winks.
Then he rips off his shirt, buttons flying everywhere.
 “Fuck,” I curse. Despite the Adonis before me giving us his attention,
all I’m picturing is Nova doing the same. While I lay naked in bed, craving
his body pushing me into the mattress with his weight. His deep and raspy
voice whispering the filthy deeds he’s going to do to me. Commanding me.
Pounding his beautiful, pierced cock into my pussy.
I blush at the fantasy.
At the same time, I berate my stupid brain and traitorous body for
ruining my grand plan of losing the effect of Nova’s hard boxer’s physique,
mischievous eyes, and dirty smirk.
Has my husband ruined me for all other men?
Apparently, yes.
I can’t escape him even halfway across the world.
Somewhere during the middle of the performance, our drinks arrive
and we pick ours, sipping on them. Our eyes unblinking as we stay
enraptured by the sensual dance happening onstage. The way these men
move their bodies, the thrusting of their hips. Each item of clothing they rip
off, they fucking hold you captive.
I am riveted.
The second performance is out of this world. As their name says—
magical. I’ve seen clips of the couple’s water dance, but watching it live is a
whole other experience. The chemistry of the pair is so electric and hot, it
raises goosebumps on my skin.
“Is it wrong of me to wish I was that girl?” whispers Iris in my ear.
“Pretty sure every guest here is.”
“Why didn’t I become a dancer?” mutters Bianca longingly.
I’m about to shout again when a few minutes later, the dancing ends.
However, my demand dies. My heartbeat racing when the next two male
dancers drop to the floor, cruising through the crowd, and start randomly
picking women.
The second strolls in our direction and I gasp as he comes closer
because it’s our waiter, Chris. I swallow because he’s coming right to our
table.
“Oh shit, is he…” trails off Iris, blinking at Chris who stops in front of
her.
Stretching his palm toward her, he softly asks, “Wanna be my poison
for tonight?”
 Bianca and I study Iris as she bites her lip, hesitating, but I see the
urge to be daring in her eyes.
“Go, Iris,” I encourage her.
Bianca nudges her. “Fuck yeah, you lucky girl. Go.”
“Okay,” whispers Iris with a bright smile and takes Chris’s hand.
Then we spend the next few minutes watching our best friend get the
unholiest of lap dances.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-four
ROSALIE
“You dirty little girl, you’re still blushing,” I tease, shaking Iris’s
shoulders.
“At first, you were like a deer caught in the headlights but then…
whoa, a flip switched and the inner vixen came out,” finishes Bianca,
fanning her cheeks.
“I still feel like I hallucinated it all,” Iris mumbles, the color on her
cheeks still dark while her hair is slightly messy from when Chris teasingly
pulled it.
“She’s definitely not drunk now.”
“Don’t worry, our lounge has all the alcohol she needs.” Bianca
winks.
“I bet our Iris is thirsty.”
“Stop, you both!”
“I’m going to be telling your grandchildren this story about how their
grandma got a lap dance from a stripper.”
Iris smirks and proudly says, “Hell, I’m going to tell them myself.”
“Atta girl!”
The three of us enter the private lounge with a fully stocked bar,
velvet couch against the wall, and a stage with a pole in the middle. I’ve
always been curious about pole dancing and the way women so easily work
it. Although, I’ve never heard of a man using a pole.
“Why is there a dance pole?” I question Bianca.
She looks up from behind the bar, setting up shot glasses and holding
a bottle of tequila in her hand. “I think it’s for the women strippers, if they
get invited back here.”
“Oh, makes sense.”
“Line up.”
Iris skips to the bar and grabs one shot. I reach out and do the same.
“Bottoms up, girls,” orders Bianca, and we gulp the hot liquid down.
“Whoa! That’s it for me!”
“Already?” pouts Iris at me.
“Not everyone is a party girl here, babe.”
 A secret door clicks open behind us and in walks two of the male
strippers we saw dancing during the first performance. Their cut upper
bodies naked and glistening. It was specified on the terms and conditions as
part of the VIP treatment that we can hang out with them. I think I see mild
disappointment shadow Iris’s eyes when Chris doesn’t walk in. Their
chemistry fell more toward friends who flirt zone.
“Hello, I’m Aiden,” introduces the blond one.
I wave my hand and do the same, followed by Bianca and Iris.
“And you are?” I ask the second guy, a broody one with closely
cropped hair.
“Ross.”
Huh. Did not expect that. He gives more of a Brad or Damon vibes.
“Where are you ladies from?” asks Aiden, joining us at the bar along
with his friend. Or colleague. I don’t know.
“India.”
Their brows shoot up in shock. “That’s quite far.”
“Well, we’re flattered if you came all this way to see us,” says Ross.
“You should be,” I tease, earning a small smile.
“What are we having?” asks Aiden, slapping his palms on the counter.
“And is there something we’re celebrating?”
“How do you know?” Iris asks, bewildered.
“Wild guess,” answers Aiden.
Bianca clears her throat and with mischief darkening her gaze,
reveals, “It’s our best friend’s belated bachelorette.”
I wave my ring finger with the diamond ring that I’m stuck wearing
unless I want to draw blood when Bianca points at me.
“Congratulations!” Aiden grins, raising one impressed eyebrow after
staring at the ring. “Husband looks loaded.”
“Something like that.”
“She deserves a lap dance or a strip tease, if any one of you would be
kind and willing,” flirtatiously purrs Bianca. “I mean, we’ve come all this
way.”
“Yes, please!” yells an excited Iris.
Ross and Aiden exchange a look before turning seductive eyes on us.
“Your wish is our command.”
It all happens so fast that I don’t get a chance to protest. Suddenly, the
lights are being dimmed and I’m being seated on a chair, directly in front of
the stage. Iris and Bianca flagging my sides.
Slow and sensual music filters in through the speakers and I stare with
bated breath at the two beasts. Their friendly energy now evaporated into
something darker. A liquor shot is passed into my hands and desperately
needing liquid courage, I gulp it down.
I’ve never blushed as hard as I do right now.
But slowly, as they remove their jeans, I fall into a groove.
Mesmerized. I’m hooting and cheering at the men, along with my girls. The
song shifts to something more upbeat and sexier. Next thing we know, the
three of us are onstage.
They follow the unspoken rule of no touching, which I’m grateful for.
Yet somehow, Iris is being dared to put money into Aiden’s G-string. I
think it was Bianca. Iris rises up to the challenge and without batting an
eye, completes it.
“Woo!” I cheer. “Ever the perfectionist.”
“Who’s up for a lap dance?” suggests Ross.
Aiden issues his own filthy request, “And a body shot?”
I call out, “Body shot!”
“Lap dance,” says Iris at the same time.
Except before either of us can take our positions, there’s a sudden
sinister shift in the air. A heated shiver running down my spine, making my
brow furrow.
Behind us, a dark, threatening voice booms, “What about you,
kitten?”
The music keeps blaring but all of us are frozen. Except for Iris, who
is way past tipsy. My fearful gaze connecting with a wide-eyed Bianca. Our
silent conversation conveying we’ve been caught.
But how?
Oh fuck. We’re so in trouble.
Trembling, I whip around and I’m flayed alive by impassive yet
intense brown eyes looking straight at me. As dark as exotic chocolate.
They possessively roam down my body, examining every inch of me in my
minidress. The skin it shows because of the deep neckline causes the
muscle in his square jaw to tic.
Nova looks livid.
I can’t believe I eagerly jumped to do a body shot I probably wouldn’t
have gone through. With a man that isn’t my husband. Murderous intentions
must be whirling in his head. Nevertheless, my pussy quivers at the thought
of being punished by him for lying about going on a vacation.
Bianca and I appear guilty as hell.
Like we’ve been caught at a crime scene, which we—at least I—
shouldn’t feel. I don’t need his permission to live my life or attend a strip
show.
Nova stands in the middle with an equally wrathful Dash and an
unhappy Nathan. They’re all casually dressed compared to their pristine
suits, making them appear far more formidable.
Iris, who finally catches on to the threat in the room, turns toward our
guys with her hands on her hips and does a double take. Her lips form a
perfect O and she says, “Nathan?”
“Did I interrupt your fun?” he quips, gaze skirting to Aiden and Ross.
They haven’t spoken a word. Our roles reversed because we’re giving
them a dramatic show now.
“Don’t let us stop you,” drawls Nova with a tight smile. “I believe
Rose was about to have a body shot. I’m curious to know who’s going to
drink off of who.”
He’s not going to stop me? I stare, flabbergasted.
“I asked you a question, kitten.”
Bianca gulps. “Dash… darling.”
“Neither then? Good,” Dash almost growls the words. Closing the
distance between them, he bends and throws Bianca over his shoulder,
making her yelp. On his way out, he says to Nova and Nathan, “See you
both at breakfast.”
“We’re out too,” announces Nathan, then he proceeds to pick a statue-
still Iris bridal style and carry her outside.
“But my lap dance?” drunkenly pouts Iris.
“One wasn’t enough?” I hear Nathan retort just as they leave.
Meanwhile, stunned, I flick my gaze to Nova, “You were following
us?”
“You stay,” Nova points to Aiden, ignoring my accusation. “You can
leave.”
I hate the flicker of disappointment when he doesn’t do a bold display
of affection and possessiveness like his friends. So be it. I’ll do the
goddamn shot.
 Crossing my arms, I cock my hip and ask, “You wanna watch,
hubby?”
“You and your friends went to a lot of trouble to scheme and lie to us
and fly here,” he calmly with a hint of impressiveness states. “I won’t stop
your little rebellion now. Go ahead, have your fun, Rose.”
Why did that sound like a threat and a dare?
His cold mask doesn’t slip. Biting the inside of my cheek, I watch him
roll up his sleeves and stroll farther into the room and take a seat on the
couch. One arm stretched over the back, he rests his Rolex-covered wrist on
his thigh, spreading his legs wide.
A vicious and volatile king on a throne.
The epitome of masculine beauty.
I’m still clueless on how him and the others found us. We made sure
to not leave a trace. Our stories were sealed tight.
Nova tilts his head, giving me a ‘what are you waiting for’ look. I
fight the glare at his cockiness that secretly shouldn’t make my pulse race.
His presence after two days is like a shot of drugs bringing me back to life.
Does he think I wouldn’t go through with it?
Lifting my chin, I return his look with a haughty glare of my own and
face Aiden, my back to Nova.
“He’s intense,” murmurs Aiden for my ears only.
I nod before loudly laying my request so my stalker husband doesn’t
miss it. “I want you to lick and drink off of me, Aiden.”
“It’ll be my pleasure.”
I strut toward the bar, swaying my hips. Knowing the short skirt of my
dress teases with a glimpse of my ass cheeks. The view both Aiden, who’s
walking behind me, and my husband can see. Though the darkness in the
room might make it difficult.
Not impossible.
Aiden circles behind the bar and grabs our earlier opened bottle of
tequila. Some salt and lime. Glancing over my shoulder at a silent and
brooding Nova, I softly hum, “Don’t want a closer view, Nova?”
He knocks at the low glass table in front of him with his boot. “Come
and lie down here.”
His eerie calmness masking his true intentions makes me hesitant.
My usual fire to push his limits faltering tonight.
What sorcery has he done to me?
 I’ve come too far to back down now. Shrugging, I stalk to where he’s
seated. Aiden brings the item and sets it down, before giving me an
encouraging smile. He isn’t at all shocked that we’re doing this. As though
we aren’t the first couple bringing a third person into the mix.
Without looking at Nova, I step closer to Aiden with my hands raised
to touch the man before me.
I don’t get to make contact when the bomb drops.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-five
ROSALIE
“A little disclaimer, Rose,” interrupts Nova emotionlessly. “His
mouth, fingers, or any part of him touches a single inch of you, he’s
walking out in a body bag.”
He slipped!
My heart lights up as I smile inwardly.
Aiden tenses. “He’s joking, right?”
Nova isn’t finished or unafraid of the consequences because he
arrogantly boasts, “I know just where to land a punch to make it appear an
accident."
I’m not risking the chance. Nova doesn’t make idle threats. The
corrupted corners of my heart are attracted to his unhinged traits. So, I
softly say, “Leave, Aiden.”
The poor guy doesn’t waste a second.
The air crackles with electricity and unspoken promises between the
two of us. The tune of the new song sultry and brimming with a violent
rhythm. Because Nova is a cruel bastard, he taps the roof of the table with
his boot in a silent command to stand between his spread legs.
I take my time, admiring how the black shirt stretches around his
broad shoulders and well-toned physique. The top buttons undone, giving
me a lick-worthy view of his hard pecs. His angular face, shrouded in semi-
darkness, screams sinister intentions. Danger lurking in those brown orbs
that appear almost black in the low light.
He quietly lets me have his fill.
While he’s incinerating me with his.
As though we’re meeting after ages, not a mere two days.
“Should I invite Aiden back?” He sneers the other man’s name, his
fingers flexing on his thigh. “You seemed to be following orders better
when he was here.”
“No,” I immediately answer.
The tension in his jaw loosens. He snaps his fingers. “Then. Come.
Here.”
 Scared of darkening his mood more because ultimately I’ll pay the
price, I circle the glass table and stop between his legs. My knees almost
buckle when he leans forward and presses his palms against the sides of my
bare thighs.
Inching his fingers up, he questions, “Do I make you miserable,
Rose?”
The out-of-nowhere question takes me aback. He reads the confusion
on my face. Still unhurriedly tracing my skin.
“Isn’t that what you had Bianca tell Dash?”
Shit. The excuse she and I came up with that wouldn’t make Dash
suspicious. A lot of good it did us. If I answer it was a lie, Nova will take it
to mean I like him.
I don’t.
Don’t you?
Nova’s fingers harshly dig into my skin, demanding an answer. I ask
one of my own instead. The mystery of it killing me. “How did you find
us?”
“Is that how you wanna play?” He toys with the side slit in my dress,
close to my hipbone. “Bartering with your husband?”
“It’s only fair.”
His gaze sharpens, mouth curling in displeasure. “Yet you’ve been
behaving like a bad little girl all night. Flaunting your tempting curves
without me by your side to guard you. How many times do I have to tell
you, I vehemently dislike the thought of you without my protection?”
I study Nova’s face closely. The concern plaguing his features. It takes
me a moment to realize I’ve been wrong all along. This isn’t for his need to
control but something deeper. Reaching forward, I thread my fingers in his
messy hair at the back of his neck and murmur, “Nothing is happening to
me, Nova. I know how to defend myself.”
“No one is prepared when terror comes,” he ominously replies.
My question dies on my tongue when he distracts me by hooking his
finger in my thong against my hipbone. He repeats it on the other side.
Without hesitation or care for my permission, he drags it down my thighs,
my knees, until it puddles around my feet.
Forcing me to step out of them, he kicks them aside with his boot and
spreads my legs. My Louboutins provide me an extra inch of height, which
works to Nova’s advantage, putting my pussy right in front of his face.
 I eagerly wait for him to flip my dress but he doesn’t. Repeating the
tormenting pace, he travels his palm up my legs, pushing them underneath
the hem until his warm palm is cupping my aching pussy.
“Nova.” I clutch his shoulders.
His fingers dip between my folds. “Wet.”
My breath stuttering.
“Me or him?” His fingers swirl in my juices before spreading it
around my clit. “Who made your slutty cunt soaked, my wife?”
“No,” I whimper, catching his wrist when he stops all movement.
Pressing my pussy against him, I use his fingers to rub up and down. “You
did.”
“Or have you been wet before walking into this room? Perhaps after
sitting through the strip show, huh? Did anyone catch your eye? Did any of
them make your heart race as fast as I do?”
“None,” I whisper—because all I kept picturing was you—grinding
my clit against his palm.
Lazily thrusting one finger to the knuckle in my core, he muses, “Was
it something I said?” Thrust. “Did? Thrust. “Or because you have the power
to turn me into a remorseless killer?” Thrust.
“All of it,” I cry out when he shoves another finger, slamming his
palm against my clit and scissoring inside my walls. “Oh god!”
“Were you jealous I didn’t drag you away from here?” he harshly
demands, intent on stripping all of my walls. His pace picking up. The wet
noises filling the air. “Did you want me to stake my claim in front of
everyone that I own you?”
“Yes.” Riding his hand without shame, I tug at the strands of his hair
and rasp, “Why didn’t you, Nova?”
Keeping his fingers lodged deep, he circles my waist with his free arm
and tugs me onto his lap. My knees on either side of him while he leans
back. Finger fucking me harder and more punishingly, he grasps the back of
my neck and brings my panting mouth closer to his.
“Then we wouldn’t be here with you admitting you’re addicted to my
barbaric ways,” he arrogantly taunts. “And I would’ve missed the
satisfaction of letting that prick know he has no chance of tasting what is
mine.”
“Your damn games!” I taunt but there’s a smile on my face.
 “I’ll give you everything, Rose. Whatever your heart desires. The
world. The moon. The stars,” he promises against my lips. “Have you
experience every desire.” A hard thrust that makes my toes curl, he growls,
“The catch… only I give them to you.”
His domineering tone has me falling over the edge, but he cruelly
stops.
“I swear I’m going to kill you if you don’t make me come, Nova,” I
threaten in frustration and agony.
“Bad girls don’t deserve orgasms without a little pain,” he reprimands.
“Stand up and lose the dress.”
“Why?”
“You know exactly why.”
Punishment.
I know he’s referring to spanking me. My nipples pucker in
excitement for the sweet pain his palm will deliver. On shaking legs, I do as
he commands while gripping his shoulders as leverage.
Staring into his eyes, I lower the hidden side zipper and slide the strap
down and let my dress fall. His eyes flare in lust as I stand nude since I had
forgone the bra. Even as I surrender, giving him free rein over my body, I
can’t help but defiantly murmur, “This changes nothing.”
“It changes everything.”
“I still hate you.”
“Let me give you another reason,” he rasps. “Turn around and bend
over.”
The space between the glass table and the couch is enough for me to
bend without hitting my head. Yet nerves dance on my skin because the
position leaves me completely vulnerable and exposed to Nova.
He can see every part of me.
“Spread your legs. Let me see my pussy. It’s mine, isn’t it? Your tits,
your cunt, and your ass.”
I jolt when he grabs my ass cheeks and pulls them apart. After I’ve
widened my legs. His warm breath teases my puckered hole. My eyes
falling closed, as if it’ll make me forget he’s shamelessly staring at my most
forbidden part.
“One day, you’ll take my cock right here, Rose,” he states, and then
licks me there.
I can’t even say the word in my head.
 And he’s talking about fucking it.
“Nova… Please,” I whimper when he circles the same spot with his
tongue. I gulp in oxygen when he licks again and trails downward to taste
my dripping pussy.
Ripping his mouth away too soon, he growls, “How many spanks do
you think you deserve, Rose?”
“I don’t know.”
“Twenty?”
“No,” I gasp. He’s never gentle with his spanks.
“Thirty?”
“Stop tormenting me!”
He bites down on my right ass cheek, making me cry out in
pleasurable pain. “Or until you’re begging me to stop?” Caressing the spot
he bit, he hums, “I love the idea of you begging like a good girl should.”
Satisfied, he gives no warning and I hear the crack against my ass as
he slaps hard. The burning pain registering a second later.
“Hold still,” he roughly says.
I clutch my ankles as he rains down spank after spank on both cheeks.
The speed and intensity of his rough palm is merciless. Eliciting moans and
whimpers from my lips. Tears making a mess of my face as I take it all.
Over the pounding in my ears, I hear him rasp proudly, “Such a good girl.”
“Nova! Fuck,” I shout when he thrusts two fingers in my pussy to the
hilt. He alternates between spanking my sore skin and fucking my cunt.
“Do you feel it, Rose?” His tone is wicked. “Your tight pussy
clenching around my fingers, sucking me deep while I punish your ass.
While you cry for mercy.”
He rotates his wrist so his fingers are hitting against the spot that
makes me see stars and drip down his hand. My stolen orgasm comes
roaring back.
“My pretty slut is about to come, isn’t she?”
“More,” I beg. “Harder.”
He gives me what I ask for and then some. I buck, trying not to fall
when he pushes his wet thumb from my juices against my puckered skin. I
tense despite the ecstasy coursing in my veins.
“Relax, Rose. Take my thumb in your tight little asshole,” he softly
commands. “My cock will claim your every hole. Be my good girl and let
me in. I’ll make you come so hard, sweetheart.”
 His words wrap around me and I relax my muscles.
“Fuck. So pretty. Such a beautiful sight.”
As soon as he’s in to the knuckle, he pounds both my holes. His finger
reaching to my clit and rubbing furiously. I can’t hold back any longer.
“Can I please come?”
“You may.” Another thrust. “I want to hear you scream my name.”
Spank.
Spank.
On the last spank, I shatter into a million pieces. He catches me before
I can fall while fucking me through my climax. I come hard. “Nova!”
My sensitive walls clench around him as spasms rock my body.
Aftershocks rack my body and I slowly feel myself sitting on Nova’s lap.
My back against his solid chest. His cock against my punished ass. I lean
my head against his shoulder.
He’s gazing down at me when I open my eyes.
“You’re not done with me, are you?” I whisper, reading his feral gaze.
His arm around my breasts shifts as he plays with my nipples. “I
haven’t given you what you asked for, Rose.”
“You gave me a mind-blowing orgasm. What else is there?”
“I owe you a body shot, don’t I?”
I caress his jaw. “You don’t drink, Nova.”
“You noticed?”
“Yes.”
“Drinking off of you will make my first sip special,” he huskily says.
Fisting my hair, he gently tips my head back and kisses me. “I’ll only ever
drink if it’s mixed with your flavor. My own cocktail.”
“What if you become addicted?”
“I already am.” Kissing me again, he makes me stand. Grabbing the
tequila bottle and the saltshaker, he kneels at my feet and throws my left leg
over his wide shoulders. My gaze widens, realizing which part of me he’s
chosen to drink off. With a dirty grin, he says, “Can’t let your sweet cum go
to waste, Rose. Someone has to clean your pink pussy.”
I blush bright red.
He’s a dirty fucking deviant.
His eyes darken in hunger as he sprinkles the salt on my inner thigh.
“Spread your lips for me. Let me peek at your tiny clit.”
Jesus Christ.
 Am I seriously letting him do this?
Grabbing his hair lightly, I bring my other hand to my pussy and
spread myself open. As shameless as him, I seductively purr, “Don’t miss a
single drop, Nova. Lick me clean.”
“Dirty slut.”
“Your dirty slut, Nova.”
Possessiveness flares. Our eyes locked, he leans forward. His tongue
peeking out erotically as he licks the line of salt to my exposed pussy.
Tipping the bottle with his other hand near my lower abs, he slowly lets the
liquid trickle straight into his open mouth.
I shiver at the coldness and the hot contrast of his tongue, licking over
my entrance to my clit.
“Fuck, Rose,” he groans.
I’m held mesmerized. As he drinks off of my pussy again and again.
Shoving aside the bottle, he eats my pussy in earnest. A starving beast.
I come again as powerfully as before.
Once I float down to earth, still high, I snatch the bottle from his hand
and push him back. “My turn.”
His glistening mouth tilts into a daring smirk. “You want to drink off
my cock, Rose?”
“Yes, please.”
Rising to his imposing height, he unbuttons his jeans and unzips. “On
your knees.”
He takes the bottle from my hand as I fall to the floor, uncaring how
desperate I look. He sure as heck doesn’t mind, judging by the lust
swarming his features. His pierced cock fills my vision and I wrap both my
fists around his girth.
“Put the tip on your tongue. Let me watch that mouth swallow every
sip.”
I open my mouth wide, resting the tip of his cock in my mouth like he
commanded. Holding me still with a hand in my hair, he slowly pours the
burning alcohol down his shaft. I let it fill my mouth before swallowing it
down.
“Again,” grunts Nova.
I make a mess this time, letting some of it drip toward my breasts.
With an animalistic growl, he wrenches me to my feet and licks off the
droplets. Sucking on my lips, he bites them before pulling me flush against
him.
My naked body against his clothed one.
Kissing me harshly, he doesn’t let me go.
“Next time you have me chasing you halfway across the world, it’ll be
your ass I’ll fuck to discipline you.” Tipping my head back with his fingers
around my throat, he threatens, “No lube.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-six
NOVA
“I would like the all-American breakfast with scrambled eggs, crispy
bacon, and extra crispy fries. A plate of corn tortilla chips. Fruit platter and
blueberry yogurt. Chocolate Belgian waffles and two mini pancakes with
choc chips on top,” Rosa recites to the furiously typing waiter, her nose
stuck in the menu. “Oh, and a mint mojito.”
Once she’s done, she pushes the menu away and looks up. To find
everyone staring at her, with a range of expressions.
“What?” she quips. “Aren’t you guys going to order?”
“Didn’t you just finish doing that?” asks a bewildered Nathan. While
his girlfriend, Iris, sits wearing the biggest sunglasses and holding her head
between her palms. The poster child for hangovers.
“That was for her,” I answer him.
“Seriously?”
“She also doesn’t share,” I explain. “So, you may wanna hurry and
order yours.”
The tidbit I share about my wife, who’s trying hard not to blush,
leaves her two best friends gazing at me with fascination, looking
impressed.
“Someone’s worked up quite an appetite,” teases Bianca with a smirk,
who is sitting on a quiet Dash’s lap despite there being an extra chair at our
table. “Sleepless night, Ro?”
Rosa glares, making my lips twitch.
I shouldn’t feel so smug but every time she slightly winces when she
sits on her sore ass, I want to repeat last night all over again. Her moans and
screams of pleasure. The sweet symphony of her begging on her knees.
Every second is imprinted in my soul.
A memory I’m going to carry till my last day on earth.
Unable to resist, I grab her naked thigh under the table. The same
thigh I licked salt off before drinking alcohol off her slick pussy. Rosalie
stills, feeling my palm. I track the teasing movement when she bites the
corner of her red bottom lip.
By the time I was finished with her, the lipstick was a mess.
 Yet she had never looked more stunning to me.
Our eyes lock for a second and they mirror my lust, replaying last
night. It was this soft glance that made me break my vow of swearing off
alcohol. I should be pissed I did it so easily.
Yet if she asked me again, I’d happily fall to my knees.
As long as it is her, I’m tasting too.
Iris groans in annoyance. “Why is everyone talking? And who plays
music so loud? Ughh… I need coffee. What’s taking so long?”
“Tequila does that,” teases Nathan, earning a punch to his arm.
“Were there mosquitoes in your room, Bee?” casually asks Rosalie.
Bianca frowns. “What?”
“Or just a Dash-sized one?” Expression innocent, she comments,
“Judging by the hickeys around your neck. Just how many are they?”
Bianca flushes a deep red, making Rosalie relax in satisfaction. The
corner of Dash’s mouth lifting in male pride. Kissing his soon-to-be wife’s
neck, he whispers something in her ear that has her smiling.
We’re interrupted when two waiters arrive and serve us. Most of the
plates taking up the space on the table are my wife’s, who is salivating at
the view.
“Oh, thank God!” gasps Iris, quickly grabbing her coffee.
Nathan smiles and stops her before she can take a sip. “You’ll burn
your tongue, babe.”
Iris groans, staring longingly at the steaming mug.
“Have my toast until then,” Nathan slides his plate to her and holds it
up to her mouth.
“I’m still waiting for an answer,” informs Rosalie, while digging into
the pancakes after pouring chocolate syrup over them. “How did you find
us? You better not have felt guilty and spilled, Bee.”
“I didn’t.”
Dash speaks up. “I tracked Bianca.”
“Like a chip or a tracker?” grumbles Rosalie, pausing mid-bite.
“No. With a torch.”
I’m shaking my head before even my Rose responds.
“Careful, lover boy,” warns my wife deviously. “Too many hot
coffees around. One might land in your pretty face.”
“Stop threatening my man, Ro.”
 Outraged, Rosalie squints her eyes at her best friend. “Are you okay
with this?”
“There are perks.”
Rosalie looks betrayed, her stare boring into Bianca’s, like she’s lost
her mind. Just as quickly, her head snaps to mine. Her fork raised in my
direction. “No.”
“I’m afraid it’s not up to you, little hellion.” I tip the sharp weapon
down with my hand. “Unless you’ve changed your mind about a
bodyguard.”
“No.”
“Tracker it is.”
“That is psychotic.”
“Protective, wife.” Grinning, I tease, “In the language of your book
boyfriends, romantic.”
“Don’t expect to win an argument with that, hubby.”
“Au contraire.”
“You’re unbelievable.”
Bianca pitches in, telling Dash, “You did ruin our girls’ vacation,
darling.”
“Is that what it was?” murmurs Dash. “You voicing your unhappiness
when you were screaming my name last night, wifey?”
Instead of answering him, Bianca glances at Rosalie. “You have my
blessing to throw the coffee.”
“Brat,” admonishes Dash, pulling her down for a kiss that is highly
indecent for public. Bianca chuckles against his lips when he stands with
her in his arms.
“There’s still time for our flight, Dash.”
He smirks. “I know.”
Rosalie turns to me as soon as they leave. “What flight?”
“Don’t worry, ours is in the evening.”
“Why?”
“You want to invite your friends to our honeymoon?”
Her eyes widen into saucers. “Honeymoon? But there’s still a few
days.”
“I moved it up, since you’re in the mood for a vacation.” She opens
her mouth to try her weasel her way out of this. But I shut her up with a
kiss.
 It’s time to make her mine irrevocably.
***
Rosalie is pouting through the whole flight in my private jet—an
indulgence I couldn’t resist.
I mean, her version of a pout, which is to give me the silent treatment.
Never been a fan.
Since I knew she was going to react like this, I came prepared. For
every defensive wall she creates between us, I have the tool to tear them
down. Until she can never shut me out.
Walking down the aisle, I approach Rosalie in the front, sitting in the
club seat. She’s looking out the window, but the shiver that runs down her
back tells me she senses my presence. But is being a stubborn little brat.
On our way to the airport, she recited all the reasons we shouldn’t go
to Italy. Our first destination—Portofino. I’ve already made arrangements
for my family’s yacht, Oasis, to be ready for cruising along the shores of
Riviera de Levante.
Her most obvious excuse was her fur babies and I told her they were
perfectly fine with Raghu, who I begrudgingly had to call.
Next was the shelter, how she couldn’t just abandon them. I took care
of that by giving the responsibility to my assistant to help them if they need
it.
When that didn’t work, she tried to guilt-trip me about how I
shouldn’t leave my father in the lurch with the new merger and all. My
expression was enough to make her backpedal. Since then, I’m being flat-
out ignored.
Instead of sitting across from her, I take a seat beside her.
“I brought you something.”
“Don’t want it.”
“You haven’t seen it.”
“The clouds are a far more beautiful view.”
I place the item—her shiny black laptop—in front of her. She notices
it from her peripheral, freezes, and slowly faces it.
Her fingers trace the top and she murmurs, “My laptop?”
“I thought you’d want to write your current book,” I reply. “I saw it is
set to release in three months. I’m guessing you have a deadline coming
soon to send the finished manuscript to your editor.”
 She reacts the same way she did when I brought her a Kindle e-reader.
Astonished.
Tenderly.
Passionately.
She watches me like she’s seeing me for the first time. Like I’m a
figment of her imagination. Beneath it, there’s also a shadow of fear. As if
she’ll blink and the moment will pass. The soulful look makes me
uncomfortable. Not because I don’t like it, but because I’ve never earned it
from anyone.
I didn’t even realize I wanted to until now.
Desperate to bask in it more, I confess, “I also preordered it, so I don’t
miss the release.”
“When?”
“The same night you told me.” Pushing a strand of her deep red hair
that falls from her messy bun, I tuck it behind her ear and let my finger
linger. “Actually, I bought all your books in every format available. As soon
as we get home, I need you to autograph all of them. I will keep them in a
display in my office.”
Her gaze softens as she blinks. “You want me to sign them?”
“Yes.”
“Last I checked, you don’t have a bookshelf in your office.”
“I had one installed.”
“Are you sure?” Mischief lights up her face. “Justin will tease you
about reading romance books.”
“Worth it.”
Her chest expands in a rough exhale at my answer. I hate the way her
insecurities make her believe that what she does is any less what talented
artists do. That it’s something to be disrespected or made fun of.
I will not tolerate it.
Sliding my palm to the back of her neck, I bring her mouth closer to
mine and proudly say so she doesn’t miss it, “If my wife writes it, I will
read it.”
Her eyelids fall closed as if it’s too much.
Deep down, I know she believes me.
Slowly, they open. Lighthearted and warm. Resting her hand on my
chest, she bites her lip and teasingly whispers, “And help with research
too?”
 “That too.”
“Like how I can make my fictional Nova’s death painful and
bloodier? If the details are accurate or not.”
“You little hellion!” She yelps, laughing and squirming when I tickle
her mercilessly.
“Stop! Stop!” she pleads. “I was kidding.”
“You’re awfully obsessed with fictional Nova and call him yours
when you have me, alive and a lot handsome, vying for your attention for
years.”
A light flush darkens her rosy cheeks and the slope of her neck. The
cute top she’s wearing not concealing her hard nipples. She arches her back,
catching me staring. The air in the cabin shifts from amusement to dark
cravings. I pull down the neckline, baring the dark brown tip.
I don’t touch it, making her squirm.
“Where do you want my tongue, Rose?”
“M-my nipple.”
“Then what?”
Her tongue peeks out, leaving her lips glossy. “You know, Nova.”
“I need to hear you say it.” I cup the underside, lifting it but not giving
her what she’s aching for. “Tell me exactly what you want my lips, my
tongue doing to your pretty nipple.” Squeezing the soft globe, I coax her,
“Talk dirty to me, Rose. If it were a scene you were writing, what would the
man be thinking and doing if he had her naked and willing.”
Heart racing, shyness flickers across her beautiful and lust-drunk face.
“Tell me or we stop.”
Nails digging into my other arm holding her neck, she surrenders.
“He’d pull her other breast out.”
“Like this?” I yank the material down until it’s bunched obscenely
underneath her tits. Her plump fucking tits. “Then?”
“He’d stare first, licking his lips like he’s desperate for a taste. Inching
his hand up, he’ll fit them in his rough palms, running circles around the
tips until they harden even more. Making her shift her hips and soak her
panties.”
I hold on to every erotic word spilling from her lips.
Moving my fingers as she speaks.
Sending us both into a frenzy.
 “When it becomes too much and not enough at the same time, he’d
grab her tits harder, fitting them into his palms before lowering his head and
flicking one engorged tip with his tongue.”
Bending, I first blow on the nipple before flicking it like she
described.
Except, I gaze into her hooded eyes.
I’m not missing the sight of pleasure brought by me.
“Nova!” she moans restlessly.
“Keep going,” I growl against her tit, biting harshly around the hard
nub.
“He’d pull it with his teeth, lightly biting down. She’ll cry out his
name… Nova!” Rosalie does just that, feeling my teeth close around her
nipple. I steal a suck, hollowing out my cheeks. “Yes, harder. He’d close his
fist around the other breast, twisting the nipple. Eliciting pain and becoming
a savage, listening to her whimpers. Yes! Like that.”
Forcing her to watch, I leave a wet trail as I move to her neglected tit
and give it the same attention. My eyes close as I torture the hard nubs.
Rosalie grabs my hair, shoving her swollen nipple into my wildly sucking
mouth.
“Fuck, Nova! Slow down!”
“No.” I slap her other breast, pinching the soft skin. “Not until you’re
wearing my marks.”
“I’ll come.”
Unbuttoning her shorts, I shove my hand inside. I groan, finding my
filthy little slut bare. Her thighs trap my hand as I rub her clit hard and fast.
The second it’s swollen, I slap it with two fingers and Rosalie stills before
whimpering my name as she climaxes.
Her hips jerk, riding the wave.
It takes her a while to come back down to earth and for her breathing
to calm down.
“And then he makes her come,” she murmurs, making me chuckle.
I hide my surprise when she quickly rights her clothes and sits up
straight, opening her laptop. I rub my jaw. “Are you writing it?”
“Yep.”
Her fingers fly over the keyboard, typing the password. The
concentrated and quirky side of her brings a smile to my face. A joy like no
other that only I witness this side of her. Possessiveness too.
 “Here.” I nudge her arm.
She glances down. “What’s this?”
“Computer glasses.” Confusion dots her features. So, I explain. “To
protect your eyes against the blue glare of the screen.”
“You’re worried about my eyesight?” Her tone small and thick with
emotions.
“Yes, I care, Rose,” I murmur. Has nobody ever pampered her? Like
she isn’t used to anyone doting over her. Anger flares inside my chest at her
mother. Even Jasmine. Pushing it down, I encourage her, “Try them.”
“Thank you.” I hear the hitch in her breath. Like an excited kid, she
flips the box open and gasps at the premium and custom-designed glasses. I
used her sunglasses to get the right size. “It’s pretty.”
Sliding it on, she shows me. “You look adorable.”
“You’re turning me into a nerd. Something you teased me about the
first time we met.”
“I was being an ass. You’re too hot to be a nerd, Rose,” I praise. “I did
have a fantasy to see you dressed as a sexy librarian. Then fuck you in
nothing but these glasses on.”
“Your good deeds always have an ulterior motive.”
“Can you blame me? I have a sexy wife.”
“You got lucky.”
A thousand percent.
“Now, do not disturb me while I write,” she sternly orders.
“See, you’re a natural, Miss Sexy Librarian.”
Rolling her eyes, she focuses on the laptop. I’m about to go and grab
mine to work when her confession stops me.
“I told the girls I’m an author.”
I caress her soft cheek. “That’s amazing, Rose.”
“It was freeing. They were mad I kept it a secret but still super happy
for me.”
“Did you think they wouldn’t be?”
“No. I was scared for no reason.”
“Listen to me, Rose. If you want to achieve something big, you need
to believe in yourself and take a big risk. No one has reached the top
without going all in or nothing. At some point, you just have to take that
leap without worrying about the consequences. No matter what the people
around you are saying. Those are the same people who don’t have the balls
to chase their own dreams and let the world dictate the course of their
lives.” Peering into her shiny eyes, I tell her, “But none of that can happen
if you keep hiding, Rose. You’re the fiercest women I’ve ever met. I wish
you would see it from my eyes. Be brave. If your heart says to tell everyone
that you’re gifted and achieved your dreams, don’t let anything or anyone
stop you. Especially your fears. When you’re ready, I’ll be by your side.
Somebody dares to make you feel otherwise, I’ll end them.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-seven
ROSALIE
Italy is a place that is a unique and heavenly experience every time
I’ve visited.
This time is no different.
Perhaps it’s because of the unexpected company of Nova. The man I
vowed to hate. The same man who vowed to make me burn for eternity. Yet,
the flames in which he’s trying to drown and envelop me in, I don’t want to
escape.
I want to stay and let its warmth sink into me.
To let it consume me.
The more time we’re spending together, with him being an attentive,
adoring, and compassionate husband, the more my cynic mind is screaming
he’s too good to be true. Rather than eviscerate my walls, I want to carve
more to protect my heart.
To guard myself against the inevitability of us wrecking each other
apart.
But how do I convince my heart, that is waging a war against my
brain? The beating organ inside my chest doesn’t care about the hurdles, the
wretched history between our families or that only two weeks ago, he was
my vindictive enemy.
It throbs harder when he’s nearby.
Races every time his hands are on my skin. Touching me like I’m a
treasure.
Drugging me with his toe-curling and provocative kisses. Each kiss is
a different feeling. Sometimes, they are soft and gentle. Teasing when he
finds my retorts funny or cute. A soft peck when he thinks I am asleep.
Punishing when I disobey him or make him scared. My favorite, my
kryptonite—the hard and open-mouthed kisses where our teeth and tongue
are battling for dominance.
Nothing makes my heart crumble and wear down than when he makes
violent vows.
Promises to slay my demons.
The thoughtful gifts, meant for my well-being.
 I shouldn’t want to weep, hug, and kiss him when he does all those.
Not even in my wildest dreams could I have imagined Nova will give the
other men a run for their money in the husband’s role.
I sure as hell don’t make it easy.
He handles my tantrums like a pro. Like a sailor weathering a storm.
Man have I lucked out.
Despite it, I’m scared as hell. Which is absurd. Who complains and
questions themselves for feeling alive and happy for the first time? Daddy
issues don’t even begin to cover what is wrong with me.
The soft breeze jolts me out of my musings and I gaze at the never-
ending blue sea. Nova’s hand interlocks with my smaller one as we stroll
along the shore.
Portofino with its colorful, lively and picturesque village is
surrounded by a rainbow. So bright and striking.
Yet who has caught my rapt attention while distracting me from the
beautiful riviera? My husband, looking utterly breathtaking and sexy in a
simple white shirt buttoned halfway to show off his washboard abs. Paired
with light beige shorts. Tousled hair pushed back, and black aviator
sunglasses complete his look.
Vacation mode Nova is a lot calmer, playful, and too intense in his
attentiveness. I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve caught him gazing at
me.
I secretly love it.
A whole lot.
After we arrived yesterday afternoon, we checked into our villa at the
Belmond Hotel, Splendido. The jet lag plus the day spent in Vegas had us
both searching for the bed. I swear as soon as my head hit the pillow and
Nova tugged me into his arms, I was out.
Though I vaguely remember the low growl when I resisted the safety
of his snuggles, and he said, “That’s where you end up anyways, Rose.”
Today, we’re going cruising in his family’s yacht and spending the
day at the ocean. My body is overjoyed, just itching to dive into the water.
“Umm… the harbor is to the left, Nova,” I remind Nova when he
turns in the opposite direction, toward the restaurants and the cute little
shops.
He replies without slowing his pace. “We have a stop to make.”
 Shrugging, I trudge along behind him in my simple cut-out black
dress. The huge hat on top blocking the sun while my long hair dances in
the breeze. “Can we hurry? I want to go swimming.”
“Patience, wife.”
I roll my eyes. “I’ll be hungry soon too.”
“It makes you cranky. I’m well aware.”
His commanding and know-it-all tone shouldn’t be such a turn-on. On
the flight and in our villa, I could hear him barking orders and smartly
managing his panicked staff. CEO mode Nova doesn’t mess around and is
authoritative.
My dirty mind replaying the same gravelly voice ordering me in the
bedroom.
“At least tell me where we’re going.”
“You’ll see soon.”
“It better not be a shopping store,” I warn. Did I mention my husband
is a secret shopaholic? In Vegas, when I told him I didn’t pack clothes for
our honeymoon, he took us to the luxurious shopping mall. We spent close
to five hours browsing the stores. Out of which, I only took a little over an
hour. Rest of the time was spent on him.
The whole scene was hilarious.
If he’s ever upset, I know how to win him over.
“I told you I’m not a shopaholic, Rose,” he sighs over his shoulder.
I snicker. “And I’m not a bookaholic.”
We finally come to a stop and the sight leaves me perplexed. I stare at
the cute beauty salon before peering up at Nova, tipping my hat back. “A
salon?”
“Yes.” When I remain rooted to the spot, he grabs my ass and nudges
me forward. Opening the door, he shoves me inside. “Get your nails done.
It’s been almost a week.”
He knows I get my nails done weekly?
A giddy smile threatens to take over my lips.
Twisting around, I press myself against him and rest my palm on his
chest. Over his steady heartbeat. His fingers tighten on my ass when I
scrape my nails down his pecs to the top of his abs. “You keep this up,
you’re going to lose your asshole card, hubby.”
“Good. You’re catching up.” Eyebrows slashed over his chocolaty
eyes, he gives me a ravishing smirk and orders, “Hurry up.”
 Then he proceeds to steal my iced tea and takes a sip. I scowl. “No
sharing, Nova.”
“You’ll make an exception for me.”
Slapping my ass, he forces me toward the reception desk. “Get those
stiletto ones.”
“Who taught you the name?”
His gaze turns feral hearing the jealousy in my tone. “No one. The
internet did.”
“Oh.”
“Jealousy suits you, wife.”
“Shut up!” I turn around before I can make more of fool out of
myself. The young girl behind the counter gives me a bright smile. “I would
like a manicure, please.”
“Absolutely.” Her accent is thick. “Any specific style?”
I always go for gothic but the back and forth with Nova, and the
heady rush in my veins of the past two days, has me feeling some type of
way. “Something romantic. It’s my honeymoon.”
“Congratulations.”
“Thank you!”
“Please come this way. Nora will be taking care of you today.”
The next hour goes by getting myself pampered. The girl doing my
nails quietly working, which I appreciate. My small talk skills still poor. I
keep stealing glances at Nova throughout and he never once looks irritated
for being kept waiting. He sits with his ankles crossed, arms flexed, and
winks, catching me staring.
With my nails freshly painted a bright, glossy red, I make my way to
the front to pay. Except, Nova has already done it and takes my hand.
Staring at it, he hums in appreciation before guiding me outside.
We reach the private section of the harbor and stop at the biggest
yacht. Oasis written in huge bold letters. I’ve grown up in wealth but still
the sight of it makes my jaw drop. It has to be over five hundred feet in size
with God knows how many amenities and rooms inside.
It is stunning, sleek, and screams luxury.
I can only imagine what the inside looks like.
“How come I didn’t know you owned a yacht?” I gasp, mouth agape.
Nova, who is shaking hands with the man in charge of maintaining it,
turns to me as soon as he leaves. His tone curt when he answers, “It’s my
dad’s.”
“Do you not like sailing?”
“Not as much or as often as him.”
My neck aches from tilting my head so far back as I compliment, “It’s
beautiful.”
“Of course you’d love it.”
“I’ve never been on one but have always been curious.” Taking his
outstretched hand, I let him walk us to the side to get on board. “My mom
would love this. She’s obsessed with oceans and everything related to it.
Except, my dad never indulged her. Said it was a waste of time.”
Nova doesn’t say anything but I feel his hand tense around mine.
From his profile, I see his jaw tighten and shoulders bunch.
I realize my slip.
He hates my father.
“Why do you hate my dad, Nova?” I emotionlessly ask. Inwardly
taking Bianca’s advice.
Nova turns to me. Expression cold and impassive. “Do you really
want to discuss this now when we’re finally getting along?”
“Color me curious.”
“Why do you want to know?”
“Because I’m your wife. Don’t you think I have the right to know?”
I feel bereft and brushed off when Nova drops my hand. The warm
breeze suddenly feeling cold because of his loss of touch, especially when
he glances away. Rubbing at his smooth jaw in frustration, his gaze whips
back to mine.
“If you don’t trust me, then just say it.”
My words veneering as a test of whether or not his actions have been
real isn’t lost on him. He can’t claim to make our marriage work then not
trust me. I deserve all of him or nothing. I won’t live a double life.
I’m about to walk away when he speaks.
His revelation harsh and gutting.
“Mihir has been actively attempting to ruin my father’s career. In his
quest for power forged by archaic beliefs, he went to lengths only a monster
would. Despite my family’s hard-earned wealth, my peers made me feel
like an outsider. Like my money was less than theirs. Our name is still
dragged through the mud behind our backs. People fear us, they don’t
respect us.” His face twisted in wrath, he spits out, “It was all your father’s
doing. His crafted lies made my life hell. You call me manipulative but I’ve
only been trying to survive. Being morally virtuous doesn’t get you
anywhere in life.”
Sympathy and empathy arise in my chest at hearing his confession.
Nova watches me like I’m naïve or won’t understand.
But I do.
Because like him, I never saw the world in black and white.
There’s only morally gray.
Stepping closer, I rise to my toes and cup his cheek. His arm winds
around my waist, anchoring me to him. He exhales roughly when I stroke
his cheek. “Nothing will change the truth, but I am sorry for what my father
did. He believes there can only be one king.”
“My family is guilty of shady crimes but we’ve never hurt anybody.
My dad wasn’t always rich and did what he had to, to survive his
circumstances. If he hadn’t, I wouldn’t be where I am.”
“I understand, Nova. Sometimes good people do bad things. While the
evil ones hide behind a mask.” Hearing him reveal his vulnerability and
trusting me, I want to show him a hidden part of me too. A truth for a truth.
“It was my uncle.”
His brow furrows before understanding dawns. Through gritted teeth,
he states, “He burnt you.”
“Yeah,” I whisper.
“Where. Is. He?”
“In a grave. Exactly where he belongs.”
The violence in his eyes doesn’t disappear. Neither does the
bloodthirst. “He better have been punished for what he did to you, Rose.
Tell me he was in pain before he took his last breath.”
I give a broken smile. “Sadly, no. He died young from a heart attack.”
His quick and easy death has eaten away at me for years. However,
I’ve made my peace with it.
“Fuck, Rose.” Nova’s body thrums with frustration. “What exactly
happened? Tell me everything. Why was he alone with you in the first
place?”
“My mom was always traveling. Even the memories I have with her
are of us being on vacation somewhere. Usually wherever her next gala or
charity was happening. Hardly ever at home. But it was impractical to carry
a child everywhere she went. My father convinced her I would become
clingy or needy. So, she stopped. Except, I had always been a wild child. I
loved to explore. I was loud and demanding.”
Bile rises as I relive the memory all over again.
“Dad conducted most of his business at home and having an active
kid, constantly causing ruckus and noise, it made him livid. I would sneak
away from the nannies, making them useless. So, he made my uncle, who
lived with us and was an alcoholic, in charge of me. His breath always
reeked of booze and he always wore this creepy smile that made me stay
away from him. My father gave him permission to discipline me as he saw
fit, as long as I was quiet and not disturbing anyone. The first time he
babysat me, I threw a fit because I didn’t want to be alone with him and he
backhanded me to shut up. I was so shocked that no words came out of my
mouth. He simply went away, confident he had controlled me for the time
being. The next day, I asked for the nanny and his response was to lock me
in my room. First it was my bedroom, but he became crueler and wanted to
watch me break. So, he started dragging and locking me in dark rooms for
hours. No amount of screaming or begging got me out until he decided it.”
“Why didn’t you tell anyone, Rose?” Nova roughly demands, anguish
in his voice.
“It would’ve made no difference. The nannies, the staff… Jasmine,
they all heard my screams but the fear of my father was too strong. The
only time I was away was when my mom came home. A part of me hoped
she would see the terror in my eyes, but she never did. I asked her to take
me with her but she didn’t want me to miss school. As soon as she was gone
again, my nightmare would start all over. My uncle became bolder. He had
been a failure, the neglected son. He got off on my father’s praises for
disciplining me well. Instead of locking me alone, he joined me inside. I
would sit in a corner while he drank and smoked. I hated how I smelled the
same all the time. No amount of showering and bathing was enough to
wash away the stench. My quiet and good behavior brought me no mercy.
The last time he had drank too much, he kept slurring how he missed my
screams and cries. He despised that he had turned me into a scared little girl
with no backbone. I saw the deranged intention in his eyes before he stood
up and approached me. All I remember was batting away his hand and
pushing him off as he subdued me and wrenched my shorts down. Then
intense burning pain, as if my skin was being sliced off. I had passed out
from the fright.”
 The saltiness doesn’t even register on my lips as I swallow and
whisper, “When I woke up, I was in my bedroom while our family doctor,
Mr. Singh, was bandaging me. My father stood stoic behind him and as
soon as we were alone, his first and only words to me were… If I ever
spoke of this, Jasmine and Mom would be next. The only good outcome
was that my uncle was finally kicked out of our home.”
“Shhh,” I hear Nova murmur into my hair, clutching me hard and tight
against his body.
The broken sound of my own sobs pierces my ears. It didn’t sink in
that I was crying as I relived my horrors. I was grieving for the little girl
who turned into herself. The traumatized girl who healed her wounds alone
in her bedroom. The girl whose view of the world turned black, who would
rather lash out than be a victim.
“Nobody is hurting my Rose ever again. Do you hear me? They’ll die
a slow death before they even touch you. Your father… he’ll be the first to
pay.”
You can’t, Nova.
It’s already too late.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-eight
ROSALIE
Nova is facing the bar when I enter the beautifully lit deck, rivaling
the stars in the night sky. A candlelit dinner table set in the middle.
At the sound of my heels, he turns.
His eyes turning molten at the sight of my dress.
A red cocktail gown.
I might’ve made an exception tonight. My own gait falters. My
hungry gaze roaming down his solid frame in an all-black suit sans tie,
hugging him in all the right places. He’s styled his hair tonight. Instead of
being in disarray—the way I’m obsessed with—his locks are slicked back
over his forehead. Highlighting the sharp angles of his sinful face.
His penetrating gaze washes over me in a caress.
They flare in carnality at the daring plunging neckline with ruching
below my belly button. The halter neck style leaves my back completely
nude while the long skirt flares out around my high heels.
Despite the cool wind, swirling because of the waves of the ocean, it’s
his hooded stare sending a shiver down my spine.
I stay where I am when he takes a step toward.
He doesn’t rush in closing the distance, still dragging his hawklike
gaze up my belly piercing to rest on my face.
My lips—swollen from his filthy kisses all day—tingle in
anticipation. The tanned skin peeking through the unbuttoned top half of his
shirt has me aching to press my mouth and taste the remnants of ocean salt
on his skin.
Nova doesn’t pause once he’s close, sending my pulse racing. Like a
predator homing in on his prey, he circles around me and stops behind my
back. Still not touching me for long, tortuous seconds.
It’s sweet mercy when he finally does.
I moan low, arching up when he trails a singer along my naked spine.
“Why red?” His tone is low and gravelly. “Did you make an exception
for me, Rose?”
“Maybe.”
 “So, yes.” Brushing aside my curls to the front of my shoulder, his
fingers wrap around the back of my neck. A reminder of his power and
dominance over me. His hair and warm breath tease my collarbone. His
mouth peppers me with soft kisses, nipping my skin with his teeth as they
leave a wet trail to my ear.
“Nova,” I whimper when he bites the lobe.
“You’re looking like my meal, wife.” One arm hauls me flush against
his hard body. His thick cock digging into my ass. “I’ve never seen
someone so gorgeous and divine.”
“Thank you,” I whisper. A fiend for his compliments.
“You only wear any other color for me, Rose,” he growls
possessively. “Do you hear me?”
His deep voice in my ear, his scent drugging my senses, I would’ve
said yes to anything. “Okay.”
“Good girl.” Rounding to my front, his hands span my waist. With his
right thumb, he circles the piercing. My clit pulses as he tugs and twists,
staring at the movement with his bottom lip trapped between his teeth.
I watch, starstruck, when he pushes one hand into his suit jacket and
pulls out a small blue velvet box. Cartier written on the top. When he flips it
open, my breath catches in my throat at the blinding white diamond.
Staring at the size, I know it’s not a ring.
But a belly ring.
Nova did say he will buy me one, but I thought he simply said it in the
heat of the moment. My abs contract when he silently and carefully pulls
out my old piercing, expertly replacing it with the new and expensive one in
the shape of a rose.
I don’t stop him.
Loving the idea of wearing his mark.
“Just when I thought you couldn’t look even more perfect,” he rasps.
“And mine.”
Nova loves to spoil.
There’s no doubt about it.
Whether that’s an exception for me or all the women he dates… I
don’t know.
I clutch his forearms when he slides his hands upward and
shamelessly cups my breasts. His thumb grazing the nipples until they
harden from his attention. “These are going to be next.”
 If possible, my nipples pucker even more, causing a little smirk to
appear on his handsome face.
Closing my agape mouth, he leads me to the cozy and romantic dining
table. Charming and a gentleman, he pulls out my chair and tucks it in when
I sit down.
“Is this your way of making up for all my dinner dates you ruined?” I
amusedly ask as he settles down across from me. My heart rate kicking up
when he absently unbuttons his suit jacket before sitting.
Darkness descends and his jaw hardens. “It would be, if I regretted
them.”
“You’re not even a little bit sorry?”
“I don’t share you,” he states matter-of-factly. “Not then, not now, not
ever.”
I glance away as I reply, “There was one time.”
Perhaps I’m making a mistake bringing this up but ever since
confronting me, Nova has been pretending it didn’t happen. Does he care if
I regret it? Or does it not matter to him because he’d been sleeping with
other women too? The latter I have no clue about.
He waits until I’m looking back at him to coldly ask, “Were you
attracted to Malcolm or did you sleep with him because any man, who
wasn’t me, would’ve done?”
“Does the why matter?”
“You brought this up, Rose.”
“I hated you. I was mad at a situation that was out of my control. I
didn’t want to lose my virginity to a man I despised.”
“Do you hate me still?”
Suddenly I’m incapable of speech because I’m too scared to confess
the truth to myself, let alone to him. Hell, I came to Vegas just to put
distance between us and get my head on straight. To cure myself of the
crush I was—am—developing on him.
Like a moth to a flame, he found me.
I was in disbelief he left everything—his work—behind to come get
me.
Instead of spilling all of it, I ask with an edge to my voice, “Why
aren’t you mad? You can’t stand the thought of me with another man, yet
you’re completely okay with me fucking your best friend.”
“Does it upset you that I’m not?”
 His casual tone grates on my nerves. “It upsets me that I don’t want
you to be.”
There’s the bloody truth.
Twisted and dangerous.
My intent from all those years ago have done a complete one-eighty. I
went from wanting to break his arrogance to regretting it. It was an
impulsive decision, fueled by betrayal and hatred.
“If all you wanted was to hurt me, Rose,” Nova says, peering deeply
at me. “You accomplished that. The reason I’m not going insane with rage
is because I know you didn’t have feelings for Malcolm. You neither did in
the past nor you do today.”
“What if I had?”
Expression devoid of mercy, like a psychopath, he shrugs and states,
“Then he’d be lying dead in a ditch. Right beside your uncle.” His rugged
face illuminated by the candles, he leans forward. “If you’re not mine,
you’re not going to be anyone else’s.”
In other words… Either I fall in love with him.
Or forget loving anyone.
“What if I don’t want to be yours?” I ask in a small voice. “Will you
never let me be happy with someone else?”
“Do you want the truth that you already know or the lie to feed your
delusion that you’ll never let me in your heart?”
Said organ threatens to beat out of my chest. “The truth.”
“No.”
“You can’t force someone to love you, Nova.”
“Why not?”
“Because then it’s Stockholm syndrome, not love.”
“I told you, Rose. You and I… it’s for eternity.” His deep and raspy
voice is soft yet fierce. It leaves no room for doubt to creep in. “I’m still the
same man. Only, my motives have changed. Instead of letting you go, I’m
going to make you mine. Make you want me so fiercely that you can’t bear
the thought to leave me, let alone fall for some other man.”
***
Nova’s deranged, almost to the point of obsessive, words haven’t
stopped plaguing my mind since last night.
We’re either we’re at one extreme or the other.
 One minute, I think I finally understand him better, and the next, I’m
questioning my damn morals and common sense for falling for his
possessive words.
The fucked-up part is neither makes me want to run for the hills.
Rather to him.
It must be the only explanation why I’m upset for finding his side of
the bed empty as I wake up. He’s an early sleeper and riser but he’s always
hovering around me in the mornings. Whether it’s reading the newspaper,
his emails, or sitting shirtless against the headboard with my head on his
lap.
Today, our bedroom in the luxurious suite of his yacht is devoid of his
presence.
Only sign he was here are the rumpled sheets on his side.
The dinner date last night was rather tense and I just needed a breather
from his intensity. So, I made an excuse about how I was tired from our
activities of the day, which wasn’t exactly a lie, and went to bed.
According to the conversation I heard between him and the captain,
our arrival destination today is Riviera Romagnola. I’ve never visited it but
know it’s wildly popular for its unforgettable nightlife.
Dancing the night away in a club does sound nice.
Sitting up in bed, I pick up my phone from the nightstand to check in
with the girls. However, my attention is captured by another notification.
The one which sends adrenaline pumping in my veins.
And a low throb in my pussy.
A guilty pleasure of mine that I promise to quit after each time. With
the stress of the wedding, and then moving in with Nova, it got completely
erased from my mind.
It glares in my face, tempting me with its danger and allure.
After the night of Nova’s secret graduation party, my curiosity had
gotten the best of me and I fell down the rabbit hole of primal play. If there
were similar parties with higher stakes happening around, I had fought its
lure but after a few weeks, I gave in. In the privacy of my bedroom, I had
begun researching the kink community and the lifestyle.
It was different than reading it in books.
This felt more real. The risk, the stakes… the magnetism. Like a
siren’s song, calling me to dip my toes. The rush I had felt in being chased
in the dark caverns gave me the confidence I had felt missing.
 The fear and anxiety were replaced by thrill.
I wanted more.
As if fate was on my side, I stumbled upon The Provocative
Playground. It wasn’t exactly a club but an elite group hosting a fetish-
themed event, bringing one’s fantasies to life, around the world. When I
read primal play, I signed up without a single thought. After doing my due
diligence, of course.
Once I knew it was safe, I accepted their invitation. Before every
party, or play, as they liked to call it, they would send all the instructions
and the rules. A form asking for my hard and soft limits, there was even a
box allowing one to choose sex or no sex.
Everything—including the scene and the partner—was carefully
outlined to provide safety and the utmost satisfaction to their clientele.
I was nineteen the first time I attended. A nervous ball of energy,
ridden with doubts but oddly excited. I was taking control of the awful
tragedy that had left invisible scars for years.
Maybe it was a twisted way of coping.
But it was healing me in a way nothing ever had.
Some might claim it wasn’t normal to crave sex from being chased,
manhandled, and fucked roughly but the freedom in submitting like that
was nothing short of powerful and heady. I craved it. I wanted it.
The hunt.
The chase.
The sweet ecstasy.
The men I slept with over the years were a blur of scary masks as I let
them ravage my body. Except now, the same thrill lurks but the faceless
mask is replaced by Nova’s face.
My husband, who is oblivious to my darker proclivities.
Reading the notification as it conveys the next playground night is in
Milan, I’m held in a precarious position because a part of me wants to go,
unprepared to say goodbye to that part of my life. Another urges me to
confess to him. He’s as deviant and dirty as me in bed.
He doesn’t treat me delicately.
He pushes my limits.
However, after last night, I’m not sure how he’d feel. One man he
could make peace with, but a long string of them is bound to send him into
a bloody spree of rage.
 With Nova stalking my every move, will I even be able to sneak
away?
Do I even want to risk his wrath?
Because the alternative is… giving him every last bit of me. A power
like that in his hands is like giving the obsessed and infatuated devil the
string to your life.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifty-nine
NOVA
The silent treatment has become like a song and dance between us.
Rosalie thinks it annoys me, but it just amuses me.
Because it challenges me to find new ways to get her to smile at me
again, which I’ve earned more in the past two weeks we’ve lived together
rather than the entirety of our engagement since she was sixteen.
Those smiles were full of spite, venom, and violent intentions.
Now, they’re soft, shy, and full of sensual heat, filled with mischief.
Entering the bedroom of our suite at the hotel, her cute nose is buried
in her laptop as she sits near the couch against the floor-to-ceiling window.
I lean against the doorframe, studying her with my hand running
along my jaw.
I know her expression by heart when she’s submerged in her
characters’ world. Her dark angelic face is void of lines, almost peaceful.
The one I’m staring at currently is her acting to be quite busy with her lips
pursed, and her typing—which is always at the speed of a bullet train—is
painfully slow.
I meant what I said yesterday.
Rose is it for me. The woman I’m meant to be with. As deeply as I’ve
wanted nothing to do with her existence, now I want to possess her as
deeply as possible.
No other soul will compare.
And I’ll make sure no other man compares for her either. Until I’ve
ruined her for every single one of them.
Tapping my knuckles on the wooden door to catch her attention, I
announce, “We’re attending a vintage auction, get dressed.”
“As you can see, I’m very busy.”
“You’re pretending to be busy,” I retort. “Which you can do while
being on my arm.”
She snorts. “I’m no one’s arm candy. There are hookers and escorts
for that.”
“I was thinking more as my wife.” Dropping my voice, I offer, “I’ll be
your arm candy.”
 When a flush appears on her skin, I smirk.
Straightening, I bridge the gap and snap her laptop shut, earning an
outraged gasp. Leaning down, I slam my lips against hers and slip my
tongue in. I swallow her tiny moan, combined with my own groan at her
sweet taste.
While she’s distracted, I scoop her into my arms bridal style.
“What are you doing?” she yelps, pulling back.
“Getting you naked.”
“I’m still not fucking you.”
“You didn’t let me finish… I’m dressing you afterward.”
She blinks, defiantly lifting her chin. “I can do that.”
“Yeah, but then I won’t have the pleasure to see you naked.”
“I was in a bikini all day yesterday,” she retorts. “Wasn’t that enough
to last you a couple days?”
“No. Few hours, maybe.”
“You’re hopeless.”
Inside the walk-in closet, I put her down on the lush carpet. Opening
the cupboard, I stand behind her with my hands on her luscious ass in the
painted-on leggings she’s wearing to torture me. “Pick your dress.”
Her head tilts back to gaze at me incredulously. “Wait… you’re not
actually dressing me, right?”
“No.” Relief pours from her, and I grin. “But I am watching you.”
“This isn’t a strip show.”
My jaw clenches. “Don’t require a reminder of just how familiar you
are with those, Rose.”
Rolling her eyes, she questions, “What is the auction for?”
“Cars.” At my answer, a hilarious smile stretches across her pink and
plump lips. I narrow my gaze in warning. “Please keep your arsonist talents
to a minimum, at least until I’ve driven them once.”
“So, after that I have your permission?” she quips, so smug. “You
know, to brush up on my skills.”
I pinch her ass in punishment, earning a pout, and nod toward her
clothes. “Pick, little hellion. We have to leave soon.”
“A little privacy, please?”
“No.”
“Wrong answer, hubby.”
“I’m getting ready too. We’re saving time. Like couples do.”
 “I hate your bossiness.”
I arch one eyebrow—my cock hardening when she doesn’t deny us
being a couple—and huskily say, “Is that why you beg every time I’m
eating your cunt?”
Tongue-tied, she blushes furiously and rummages through her clothes.
Satisfied, I go to my own side and pull out a charcoal gray suit off the
hanger. Despite all her protests, she’s the one stealing covert glances as I
take off each item of clothing off my body. For her benefit and mine
because it distracts her from hurrying up to dress, I take my time putting on
my gray shirt and slacks.
My dick rises to half-mast when her lusty gaze locks on the bulge, her
bottom lip trapped between her teeth.
I should put us out of our misery and fuck her right here and now.
But the sweet agony—nothing will be sweeter than her surrender
when she’s stripped of all her defenses and resistance about us being
inevitable.
So, I hold my urge to do just that and swallow my tongue when I take
in her sexy-as-fuck outfit.
I think it’s a jumpsuit she’s wearing that appears to be a minidress
with how it’s cinched around her tiny waist. The hem ending just below
where her ass and thighs meet with a collar and full puffy sleeves, looking
both formal and chic.
My cock painfully twitches, fully hard when my gaze locks on the
knee-high black leather boots she slides up her calves.
Making my tight-knit control waver.
I know I’m gaping at her, desperate to throw her legs over my
shoulders and taste her pussy. It’s been two fucking days since Vegas.
Absolute nightmare.
Approaching me with a seductive sway of her hips, she boldly grazes
her palm over my erection and steps out of reach when I make a grab for
her. “Didn’t you say we were getting late, hubby?”
I playfully growl, “You’re a menace, my wife.”
“That’s what you get for disturbing me.”
With that, she struts out of the room and I finish getting dressed.
Sliding on my jacket, I grab her phone from the nightstand, which she as
usual forgot, and meet her out in the living room.
 Wearing her signature maroon lipstick and red curls flowing down her
back, she turns to me. “The car has arrived downstairs.”
Nodding, I intertwine our fingers and ride the elevator to the lobby. In
the next two minutes, we’re sliding into the back seat of the Bentley. I tell
the driver our location and rest my palm on Rosalie’s naked thigh, leaving
no room between us.
Her soft voice pulls my focus from the tinted window.
“Where are we going next?”
“Florence,” I reply. I can tell she doesn’t like the answer by the
nonchalant reaction. Rubbing my hand up and down her smooth skin, I ask,
“Where would you like to go?”
“Milan.” Hopefulness flashes across her dark orbs. Shrugging, she
confesses, “I’ve never been and I always wanted to visit.”
She’s lying.
The subtle shift in her eyes while quite not meeting mine. Plus, I took
her mom’s suggestion while planning our honeymoon and she had
mentioned about how much her daughter loves Italy. Her favorite city—
Milan.
So, I don’t understand why she feels the need to lie. Does she think
I’ll say no?
I don’t react.
“Then that’s where we’ll go.”
She perks up at my answer and mumbles, “Thank you.” The driver
announces our arrival before I can interrogate her further. I step outside
once the valet opens our door and help Rosalie out.
The luxury vintage car auction is being held at a villa on a private
property, surrounded by lush greenery and a scenic view of the blue ocean.
The place could easily be mistaken for a land in Tuscany. It’s a silent
auction, meaning everyone will be placing their bids and whoever’s is the
highest will be the winner.
Collecting vintage cars has been my passion ever since I can
remember.
One passed down to me from Dadu—my grandfather.
He used to say work and family are important but a man should have
a hobby or a passion he devotes his time to enrich his life. Something to
bring joy when times are rocky.
Those words stuck.
 “Oh my god! Is that a 1954 Ferrari 500 Mondial Spider?” gasps
Rosalie in awe, sprinting toward it.
I’m. Left. Speechless.
My Rose—my sexy bookworm nerd of a wife—knows cars. Vintage
sports cars. I’ve died and gone to heaven. Even my best friend Justin knows
nothing about them. Often, I dragged him with me when I was younger.
“Isn’t there, like, only thirteen of them?”
I think I’m in love.
“Yes.” My voice is hoarse. Clearing my throat to not sound like a fool,
I reach her and put my hands in my pockets. If I touch her, I’ll end up
bending and fucking her on the hood of the car she’s gushing over.
Like a kid caught with a hand in the cookie jar, she runs hers over the
shiny metal.
The wonder on her face blinding.
Soon, her attention is caught by another on display a few feet ahead. A
1957 Porsche Spyder. Next is a beautifully restored 1960 Aston Martin.
Rather than admiring the automobile pieces, I’m riveted by her reactions
and the little details she regales me with, her knowledge quite extensive.
I give a menacing glare to a few men who stare a little too long at her.
“Which one are you thinking of bidding on, Nova?” curiously asks
Rosalie.
“I haven’t decided yet.” Pulling her closer by the waist, I ask, “Which
one do you like?”
“We’re not buying for me, we’re buying for you.”
“Do you want one?”
“What? No.” She shakes her head. “Just because I know their history,
doesn’t mean I’m into them.”
“Could’ve fooled me.”
“I know to admire a beauty when I see one. Besides, I can’t afford
them unless I use my father’s money. Which I never will.”
Arching one eyebrow, I demand, “What about your husband’s?”
“I like your sweet and thoughtful gifts much more, Nova,” she
confesses with a tender smile. “Besides with the traffic in India, where am I
going to drive them?”
Kissing the corner of her mouth, I murmur, “Okay.”
“So how about you look around and I’ll go get a drink?”
 “I’ll join you soon.” Before she can leave, I press her phone in her
hand. “Unblock me.” When she gives me a bratty grin, I softly say, “In case
you sneak off to admire more cars and I can’t find you.”
“You found me in Vegas,” she taunts.
“Rose.”
“Fine. Here, happy?”
“Yes.”
Reluctantly, I let her go and keep my gaze pinned on her until her
flaming red hair disappears out of sight. I’m interrupted by a familiar
Indian-accented voice and turn to see Mr. Patel. He recently retired after
leaving his marketing firm to his oldest son. We’ve run in the same circles.
“Mr. Patel. How are you?” I shake his hand.
“I’m good, son. Fancy seeing you here,” he jovially says. “Was that
your wife I saw leaving?”
“Yes. She went to get a drink.”
He smiles knowingly, guessing we’re on our honeymoon. The small
talk turns into us going around and connecting over our love for vintage
pieces. We put a bid on the ones we like. An hour goes by when I finally
excuse myself, with a promise to meet for dinner back home.
My frantic gaze searches for Rosalie. She’s not at the bar. The villa
isn’t as crowded with it being a cozy affair with only over fifty or so people
invited. Hence, worry sets in when I don’t immediately find her.
I try her cell.
It rings but goes to voicemail.
I know she wouldn’t just escape. We’re in a foreign country but the
thought still strikes, dampening my mood. After a few more minutes, I
breathe a sigh of relief when I zero in on those leather boots and lean legs.
But it is short-lived.
Because standing too close to her is a strange man.
Worse, Rosalie is laughing with him as he whispers to her, leaning
closer.
The scum then makes the worst mistake of his life.
Taking her hand in his.
Blinding rage like never before chills my bones and I’m stalking
toward them. My vision turns red, even as I outwardly appear calm as a
breeze. Rosalie shivers, feeling my body heat as I press behind her, circling
her waist possessively.
 Silly man still continuing to hold her wrist.
“Excuse me, who are you?”
“The man she calls her husband, whose bed she sleeps in every night,
and the one who will slit your throat in the next two seconds if you don’t
take your hands off my wife.”
Panicked, his charm drops and he scurries away on shaky legs.
A fuming Rosa whips around and glares. “Do you hear yourself? Stop
acting like a deranged psychopath. People are put behind bars for intent to
kill, just so you know.”
Blood still boiling like hot lava in my veins, I capture her wrist and
drag her to a small alcove, away from prying eyes. I push her against the
brick wall.
“He had his hands on you.”
“It was innocent. He wasn’t even flirting.”
I tilt my head and taunt cruelly, “I thought it made your pussy wet
when I staked my claim publicly. Isn’t that what you said when you were
riding my fingers?”
“That was different.” Her voice is trembling.
“It wasn’t.”
“You can’t threaten every man I talk to,” she sharply dictates.
I search the truth in her eyes and everything clicks. Shoving her arms
over her head, I circle her throat. Her eyelashes fluttering, breathing picking
up when I press on the sides. It has the desired effect of her squirming in
arousal. “If you’re testing me for what I said last night, you’re playing a
very dangerous game. Someone innocent will get hurt.”
With that warning, I pull away and bring us back into the milling
crowd.
“We’re leaving.”
She tugs her hand free. “I need the restroom.”
Deciding I need to cool off before I go after that man, I stroll toward
the bar. While I’m drinking water, I run into a friend of mine who often
attends these sorts of events. We’re chatting when a loud noise interrupts
everyone.
I assume they’re making some random announcement, but then I hear
my name.
“You heard it right, ladies and gentlemen. All five models with rich
history and remodeled by leading specialists have been sold to Mr. Nova
D’Cruz at the bidding price of fifteen million euros.”
The fuck.
I’m left dumbfounded as guests applaud. Most in envy and
competition.
Suddenly, Rosalie appears before me. A smug, deviant, and retaliating
goddess.
“I guess I was in the mood to spend my husband’s money, after all.”
Flipping her hair back, she turns and says, “I’m ready to leave now, hubby.”
Left in a precarious position with my reputation in line, I meet the
auctioneer in the private study and sign the respective papers. The money is
wire transferred and we exchange hands. Him smiling like a man who won
the lottery.
Livid beyond words at Rosalie’s petty and reckless behavior, I’m
silently seething as I briskly walk to the car. My wife is sitting inside,
casually scrolling through her phone. I give a clipped order to the driver to
take us back.
The ride is quick and tense. So is the elevator ride up to our suite.
Rosalie is humming a tune, swinging the door open and entering.
“What the hell was that, Rose?” I demand furiously, slamming the
door to our suite shut, and stalk after my wife.
Rosalie shrugs, walking ahead.
She fucking shrugs. Like she didn’t just spend over ten million euros
in an act of defiance. I don’t give a fuck about the money. I would’ve
bought them all if she had asked.
However, she did it to piss me off.
Goddamn it, it worked.
We cross the threshold of the bedroom when she finally meets my
gaze in the reflection of the dresser mirror.
“Was there a point you were trying to make?”
“Why are you making such a big deal?” she scoffs. “It’s a drop in the
bucket for you.”
“I think you wanted to make me mad,” I counter, sauntering closer.
“Like I made you. Your silent treatment doesn’t work on me.” When I’m
right behind her, I fist her hair and yank, exposing her vulnerable neck.
“Nothing you do will make me push you away.”
She licks her lips and whispers, “Don’t be so sure.”
“Every time you rebel, it cements my vow to keep you harder.”
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty
ROSALIE
“Then I’ll keep pushing you.”
If he’s intent on making me his downfall, then I’ll make sure he never
gets back up.
I thought his threats were just that… an in-the-heat-of-the-moment
threat, driven by his need to claim. However, every time he says them… I
feel their realness in my bones.
He’s trapping me with his words.
The intensity of his warm gaze.
The attention. The protectiveness. The wickedness.
And I’m becoming his willing victim.
It’s Adam trapping and tempting Eve.
“How?” His tone is raw and guttural. “By flirting with other men?
Letting them touch you?”
“The idea has appeal.”
“Until when?”
“Until it goes through your head that you may own my body, but
you’ll never own my heart,” I promise with finality.
Lips curling in a snarl, he pushes me against the dresser in a flash. His
nostrils flaring and eyes frenzied with jealousy, lust, anger, and an emotion
that makes me afraid as much as it makes my toes curl… Possessiveness.
Hate.
That’s all we’re supposed to feel for each other.
Fingers circle my throat and tilt my head back so I’m held hostage by
his fiery eyes.
“Wh-what are you doing?”
“Reminding you that when it comes to you, I’m an unstoppable
beast,” he growls. “You’re battling a war you don’t stand a chance of
winning. Let me also make one thing clear. No man gets to touch you but
me.”
My lips curl and I defiantly retort, “No. I decide who gets to touch
me, not you. You can dictate the world around you, never me.”
“Don’t test me, Rose.”
 “Or what? What gives you the right to control me?”
“Because I’m your fucking husband,” he roars.
His fingers tighten, stealing half of my air until I’m dizzy and
drowning in his scent. Leaning down, he runs his nose along my jaw until
his lips brush my ear. Biting until I whimper in pain, he pulls back in
satisfaction.
Using his grip on my hair as leverage, he bends me over the dresser
before wrenching down the hidden zipper expertly. I gasp when with a
single hand, he rips my outfit in two. Kicking aside the torn pieces, he does
the same to my bra.
My nipples harden.
Cool air caresses the tops of my thighs and my ass, which sizzles in
anticipation.
I buck to dislodge his grip and he only pushes me down harder by
pressing a hand between my shoulder blades.
Sting.
“Wha—” I yelp, more in surprise.
He spanks my ass again thrice in rapid succession. Each one stinging
harder than the last. Arrogant sadist.
While I’m lost in the heat spreading over my skin, the next thing I
know, he’s tearing off my thong. A betraying moan slips past my lips when
his palm cups my pussy, his middle finger tracing the seam before sliding
deeper.
“Fuck,” I curse.
Wrenching my head back, our eyes connect in the mirror as he stands
tall behind my bent-over frame. His muscles bulging in aggression beneath
his expensive suit.
His full lips are curled in an intense smirk that makes my pussy wet.
“I’m the only man who’s ever going to fuck you. The only man with
the right to fulfil your every need, every desire, and all your fantasies.” He
growls. The teasing way he was rubbing my slit now becoming rougher
with each spoken word.
Sliding one thick finger in to the hilt, he rubs it right against my G-
spot without fumbling for even a second. “You want this cunt filled and
fucked until you can’t walk, it will be with my cock.”
Another finger in and a vicious thrust that makes my toes curl and
gaze heavy-lidded in pleasure.
 “You want to use a man to get your lust sated, you use my fingers, my
tongue, and my cock.” Thrust. Thrust. Thrust.
My hips grind of their own accord, riding his fingers just like he
commanded a second ago while pleasure floods my veins.
“And just when you’ve come as many times as I wish.” My rhythm
stutters when I feel his thumb push against my asshole. “I’m going to fuck
this ass too until I’ve spilled inside you. Until it’s messy with my cum
running down your thighs.”
“Oh god… Nova!”
Pressing his hard cock against my sore ass, he finger fucks both my
holes in a punishing speed until I rise on my toes to meet his thrusts just as
eagerly. My orgasm so damn close I can almost taste it.
I forget how and what led to this moment except I want him to finish
the fire he set and make me come.
“Every man around you is a dead man walking, wife. I catch you
anywhere near one, you’d just be doing the inevitable. Unless you can sleep
with no guilt, I suggest you don’t go near one and don’t let any near you, let
alone mention them in my presence.”
The danger and violence emanating from his promise has my walls
tightening around his fingers still banging me ruthlessly.
Turning the power behind my confident threat into dust.
And then they’re gone.
One second, I’m filled to the brim, and the next, I’m empty and cool
air remains.
“What the fuck?” I yell, focusing on his reflection. My pussy pulses
when I see him sucking his fingers that were just inside me.
Standing up, I face him.
“I would make it all happen but not today, dear wife. Had you asked
nicely instead of manipulating me, I would have gladly given it to you, but
now, I want to hear you beg. Until you do, you have your spicy books to
keep your body satisfied. Which clearly isn’t enough,” he ends on a smirk.
“You’re a fucking asshole. And I will never beg.”
“You all but did just a second ago when you were riding my fingers
like a cowgirl. I’ll have you riding my dick too.”
Leaving me naked and a mess, he ambles out of the bedroom.
My emotions all over the place, fueled by anger and the cruelly stolen
orgasm, I pick my phone up. Without a second thought, I accept the
invitation to the play party in Milan.
If I have to drug him to sneak away, I will.
We’ll see who wins the war then.
***
Destiny must be in my favor.
Because as soon as arrive in Milan, Nova receives an urgent call from
his assistant that requires his immediate attention. The whole afternoon he
spends in an online conference with his team, leaving me to fend for
myself.
It grates on his nerves but he relents when I say I’m going solo for
sightseeing. With a bodyguard chaperoning me, of course.
I might’ve lied that I’ve never been to this city.
However, I’m glad I did after his domineering ways.
“Are you sure you’re not tired after walking around all day?” asks
Nova with a concerned pinch between his brows as he shrugs off his suit
jacket.
We’ve just returned after having a cozy dinner, for which he made
time. I ignore the butterflies flapping around in my stomach at his gesture.
A lot of men could take lessons from him.
“No. I’m feeling inspired, so I’m going to write for a bit,” I lie. It’s
nine right now but I also know after a quick shower, Nova will resign
himself to bed around ten. The man is obviously not a human.
Who the hell in their right mind wakes up at four in the morning?
Since I’m a night owl, I’m clueless to his morning routine.
It irks me because his knowledge about my quirks and habits is
superb.
“Okay,” he murmurs. “Don’t stay up too late.”
Kissing me softly on the lips, which I stupidly return, he disappears
around the corner. Despite the tumultuous nature of our marriage so far, he
never forgets. I’m beginning to see why he’s so successful at such a young
age. His tenacity is unflappable.
For the next hour or so until the clock strikes ten, I pretend to write.
He returns to check up on me again, carrying a bottled water and
some snacks.
“In case you get hungry,” he explains and goes to bed after saying
good night.
 The location of the party isn’t far from our hotel. Only a twenty-
minute drive max. I’m planning on returning before Nova wakes up. As I
plot for tonight, I start to second-guess myself.
Am I cheating on Nova if I go out?
Our marriage isn’t real.
That’s what I keep telling myself. A part of me believes I’m in the
wrong because despite being angry as I accepted the invite, I ticked the box
for no sex.
A first for me.
If this is my last chance, shouldn’t I go out with a bang? I shake off
the confusing feelings, because it doesn’t matter. I can’t revert my choice. I
hate giving up control as much as I crave it. A juxtaposition, if there was
one.
With Nova, I’ve only ever surrendered.
I don’t want yet another part of my life to be disrupted by him.
With that in mind, I quietly shut my laptop and tiptoe to the bedroom.
The lamp on my side is switched on, which I have a habit of doing at home
too. Nova must’ve noticed that. Standing in the doorway, I study his
silhouette.
He lies in the bed, arm thrown over his face and the covers hiding his
lower body. His bare chest rises and falls with his steady heartbeat.
He’s fast asleep.
Confident he won’t wake up, I back away and walk to the living
room. Underneath the L-shaped couch, I hid my clothes for tonight. Mini
leather pleated skirt, stockings, and a cropped tank top. All black. Paired
with my knee-length heeled boots from yesterday.
I change into my outfit in the spare bathroom.
Over the vanity, I reapply my red lipstick and fluff my hair. The
makeup is still perfectly done from when I went out to dinner.
Donning on my long coat, I grab my phone and exit the suite.
My heart is in my throat until I slide into the back seat of the cab.
I look at the skyline of our hotel.
As it vanishes, arousal spikes as I prepare to exercise my demons.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter sixty-one
ROSALIE
The locations are always discreet.
Unexpected.
Often public.
Tonight, it’s a secret maze hidden above a dark, loud, and lively
nightclub. With my name already on the guest list, courtesy of The
Provocative Playground, I’m allowed inside. I arrive early with half an hour
to go. Instead of escaping up the flight of roped-off stairs to the private
booths upstairs, I shove past the crowd to the swamped bar.
A single drink won’t hurt.
Somehow past the drunken group of teen girls, who obviously fooled
the security guard, I catch the attention of the bartender. A sweaty mess yet
still handsome, he makes his way over.
“A cranberry vodka, please.”
Unlike Bianca, I cannot handle hard liquor and need something fruity
mixed with it. The moment the bartender serves me my drink, I take a sip
and slide onto the vacated barstool. Glancing around the bodies dancing, I
try hard to not let my thoughts drift to Nova.
My freedom—how little it may be—is very important to me.
It’s the sole reason I’m struggling with Nova’s intentions. I’m giving
him an inch; he’s vying for a mile and then some. He doesn’t realize the
heartbreak I’m saving him from.
He says we’re for eternity.
We aren’t.
We’re each other’s ruination.
We can fool ourselves for a little while but the truth remains. We were
meant to be rivals and we’ll always be.
Downing the drink in single go, I place the empty glass on the counter
and walk toward the private stairs leading to the top floor. Down the
hallway on the left, there’s an unmarked door leading to the maze.
The hunting ground for tonight.
The prey—me.
 With each step, my heart climbs up my throat and it begins to pound
harder once I stop before the black door. Strange yet not, the hall is deserted
and no one barges in, telling me it’s off-limits.
It creaks when I open over the vibrating noise of the music below.
My heels click when I cross the threshold.
It’s pitch black.
I encounter another set of short flights. My hand on the banister, I
ascend using the flashlight on my phone. Bringing it was both a necessity
and a mistake. Just as I reach the top floor, I decide to hide it on the floor in
a corner.
Risky but better than to lose it in the throes of action.
“Hello,” I call out, not expecting a response.
But I know he’s here.
My masked predator.
I paint a fantasy in my head, to submerge myself into the scene. I
came for a night out with my friends but found myself lost and taking a
wrong turn. Ending into a secret maze full of danger with no way ou—
Slam!
A low yelp slips past my lips at the harsh sound. With my hand
pressed to my chest, I realize it’s the downstairs door being closed. But I
already did that. Does that mean someone came to check? Did they lock it?
It wasn’t mentioned in the rules.
Rushing back down, I twist the knob and pull.
It doesn’t budge.
“What the hell?” I mutter. Never in the last seven years was I locked
in. The door is always left unlocked to make a quiet exit. It looks like it
locks from the outside. Which is bad for me.
I swallow the bubbling panic.
Knocking won’t work because over the music, there’s no chance of
my voice reaching. Suddenly, I’m regretting stepping foot outside of the
suite. Climbing upstairs, I bend to grab my phone.
Full-blown panic returns.
It’s gone.
“Please, no,” I whisper, frantically searching all over the floor. It was
my last hope. On their site, there’s an option to end the play at any time.
Now, I can’t. Or even call Nova to come get me. Taking a deep breath, I
focus on a way out.
 A shadow on my right moves.
Causing my heart to lurch in fright.
“Whoever you are, I’ve changed my mind,” I shout. “I’m not
playing,”
Again, no response.
Pressing my palm against the wall for guidance, I quietly walk deeper
while hoping to find another exit. There has to be one. I don’t even entertain
any other possibilities. Heart pounding, palms sweating, I’m only a few feet
ahead when fingers brush against my back.
“Ahh!” I scream, whipping around.
Empty air greets me.
“I said I’m not playing!” I growl in frustration.
Confident footsteps sound in the distance, where I see soft light
peeking in over the floorboard. Hope flares that it’s an exit, and I run
toward it. In my hurry, though, I forget I’m wearing heels that give me
away.
Just as my fingers brush the knob, a heavy arm locks around my waist
and yanks me away from freedom. I buck and yell, “No!”
I’m pushed in the opposite direction.
Deeper into the maze.
Driven by adrenaline and a heavy dose of fear, I race ahead. Him
chasing after me with unhurried steps. The sinister energy rolling off him in
waves. It leaves me frightened. But my brain, conditioned to feel arousal,
doesn’t sense the eminent danger.
Why the hell is it so dark?
My eyes find it difficult to adjust.
Every now and then, I hear the screams and hoots from the people
dancing below. The vibrations and thumping of the music. So close yet too
far to hear my cries for help. My right hand connects with another doorknob
and it unlocks.
Stepping inside, it’s vacant with no furniture with low lightening. I
see the ceiling and I’m in some sort of a manufacturing plant or a basement
with cylindrical pipelines running back and forth.
It’s eerie.
A second too long which I spend studying the room turns fatal when I
sense the man’s body heat behind my back a little too late. Strong hands
span my waist and pick me up in the air. Their grip doesn’t loosen even as I
scratch at the skin without mercy.
“Let me go!”
“Not so soon.”
His voice is so low that I almost don’t hear it. Does he think my fright
is part of the cat-and-mouse game we’re playing? I struggle harder until the
stranger drops me back down. I whirl around and swallow the gasp at the
sight of the white Ghostface mask with hollow black eyes and elongated
mouth. His face is completely covered. A black hood is pulled over his head
but there’s no mistaking his powerful body beneath the zipped-up jacket
and black washed-out denim. I’m no match for this beast.
A scream traps in my throat.
Even as my pussy dampens.
Two contrasting emotions fighting for dominance. I back away and
slam into the wall. Wetting my dry lips, I whisper, “I want to leave. Back
away.”
His head tilts. “Not the safe word.”
His throaty murmur—still too low to give away his real voice—
momentarily distracts me. Slowly, my jumbled brain processes his words.
Shit. In my haste, I completely forgot to read the invite. He mistakes my
silence for the opposite and closes in on me.
I’m frozen.
A deer caught in the headlights.
“Run.”
I don’t. Instead, I blurt out like it’ll save me, “I’m married.”
Undeterred, he bends down inches from my mouth and repeats,
“Run.”
He slaps his palms above my head. With a shriek, I duck underneath
him and dash down the hallway. Looking over my shoulder, I see him
simply strolling in my direction casually with the confidence of a man who
knows his sacrificial lamb is trapped.
The creepy yet sexy Ghostface mask taunting me.
Scaring me.
Daring me.
Speeding as fast as possible, I slip into another closet-sized room. Just
two more hours I need to evade him and then I’ll be free to escape.
Shucking my annoying heels which give me away, I shove them into a
corner and duck out into the deserted hall.
He’s nowhere.
I hear a humming. At first, I assume it’s from the DJ below but then I
recognize what it is.
He’s whistling.
His nonchalance and arrogance knowing no bounds. I move in the
opposite direction, intending to search for a place to hide in or find the
room where I saw the light creeping in. Barefoot, stomach in knots, I walk
straight ahead while looking left and right. Looking for signs of him
appearing out of thin air.
A year ago, a scary man like him would’ve excited me.
Every partner of mine over the past was brutish and domineering in
their own right. It’s what made me keep coming back for more. I loved
being treated like I wasn’t breakable and it was exhilarating.
I relived the night over and over until the next time.
The room I saw earlier enters my line of sight. Relieved and finding
the coast clear, I make a beeline and twist the knob. More colorful strobe
lights filter in. A smile spreading on my lips.
“Not so fast,” a taunting voice murmurs in my ear.
My captor’s hand seals over mine and applying force, he shuts the
door in my face. With it, snatching away my hope. Whipping me around
until he fills my vision with his white mask, I’m slammed against the
nearest wall.
My breath whooshing out of my lungs.
“Yay! You caught me!” I retort sarcastically. “Now let me go! Sex
isn’t on the cards for you tonight.”
My sarcasm is met with silence.
Taking my wrists, he stretches them over my head and presses himself
against my trembling body. Real fear that I might’ve signed up for more
than I bargained slowly creeps in. My limbs feel frozen, like my brain can’t
quite take commands.
His tall frame reminding me of Nova.
Without my heels, I reach the top of his shoulders.
Am I really wishing for my husband to replace the man before me? I
must be losing my mind. I’m yanked from my mental dilemma when the
stranger’s fingers ghost over my jaw, down the middle of my throat as I
swallow nervously.
Just before they reach the top of my cleavage, I aim a kick between
his legs.
I’m too slow. He anticipates the move and dodges, but his grip slips—
or maybe he did on purpose. Whatever the reason, I shove against his steel
chest and run away.
His boots thud loudly.
I look back and this time he is pursuing me.
It’s like being chased by a ghost.
I quicken my pace, my hair flying in my face and only my harsh
breathing echoing around. My gait falters when I stare behind and he’s
vanished again. The evil game he’s playing is getting to me.
“Fuck!” I curse, slamming into a brick wall.
The force of it toppling me over and my fingers catch on air as I seek
purchase. Before I can fall on my ass, familiar hands grab my wrists and
pull me flush against a steadily breathing chest.
“You!” I gasp, realizing it wasn’t a wall I smacked into. I struggle
when my tormentor effortlessly lifts me up. Forcing me to wrap my legs
around his lean waist, lest I fall. “Why are you doing this? I told you I don’t
want you.”
It’s like he knows every nook and cranny.
Expertly catching me off guard.
Wrestling my hands, they’re held hostage.
Next, he punishingly twists my nipple through the thin material of my
top. It hurts like hell. He gives the same treatment to the neglected nub.
“Please!” A single tear falls down my cheek. “Stop!”
His hard length presses right against my pussy as I squirm fruitlessly.
I’m fucking confused when my body doesn’t immediately repulse at
another man’s cock against me, someone who’s not my Nova. Am I that
sick and disturbed in the head to be attracted to a strange man?
That I can’t sense right from wrong.
The conclusion I might be is what causes me to renew my struggle
harder. An urgency to get his hands off me.
Clarity like never before bleeds into my blood, to the depths of my
soul, until I can no longer deny it.
I want Nova.
 My villainous husband.
I need him.
“Let me go!” I scream in his face, bucking my body. “Stop! Red! I’m
fucking serious. I am not yours!”
I’m thrashing so hard and violently that he has no choice but to relent
this grip. As soon as I’m free, I slap at his chest. Through blurry eyes, the
white mask taunts me and with an angry swipe, I pull it off his face.
So I can remember his features when I come for him for scaring the
hell out—
My inner screaming, along with my physical fight, dies a rapid death
when I gaze into a familiar pool of dark chocolate brown eyes. The bane of
all my nightmares and dreams.
Am I hallucinating?
“Nova,” I hoarsely cry out.
A heady potion of stark relief and shock filters in over the thundering
of my heart.
Breath leaving in a rush, mind foggy, I gulp at the sight of him and
stare between him and the mask thrown to the side.
Did he follow me?
Trace my phone?
I can’t seem to care about anything other than he’s here, not some
man I was going to regret ever wanting in the first place. It’s official.
Nova D’Cruz has absolutely ruined me for every single man.
The way he promised.
“You’re here,” I whisper, cupping his chiseled face.
“Always up to trouble,” he darkly taunts, gaze devoid of their
signature cockiness. Swiping my tear away, he presses his wet thumb
against my parted lips. “Whatever am I going to do with you, little hellion?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-two
ROSALIE
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have sneaked out,” I twist my fingers in his
hood and yank him closer. How did I not recognize him before? The signs
were right there.
So many mysterious questions form on the tip of my tongue.
Mainly, how the hell did he know my exact location? Even if he had
followed me to the club, no one but me knew about the hidden maze above.
Among the crowd and darkness of the club, he couldn’t have kept his eye
on me every second until I disappeared upstairs.
Currently, I just want to get away from here.
“Take me back, Nova,” I plead, kissing his mouth in apology for
tonight’s mistake. My heart stops when he doesn’t return the kiss.
Frowning, I pull back. “Nova?”
I gulp when he takes my wrist away from his face and pushes it
against the wall beside my head. My thighs tighten around his hips when he
steps closer until we’re flush against each other.
My racing heartbeat mingling against his steady one.
His silence is making me a nervous wreck.
So is the impenetrable expression clouding his eyes.
Have I pushed him too far?
“We’re not leaving until I get what I came here for.”
I don’t understand. Does he know? I suppress a shudder. “What?”
“I’m not here for my wife.” Caging my throat underneath his fingers,
he holds me still so I’m hanging on to his every predatory confession. “I’m
here for my little prey I plan to ravage tonight.”
A foreboding feeling cold as ice sinks in.
The question I was holding back boils to the surface, spilling out like
hot lava. “How are you here, Nova?”
“The same way you are.”
No. No. No.
“But how?”
He squeezes, cutting off my air and tsks, “I don’t recall you being so
talkative in the past, Rose. I like you a scared and turned-on mess, hungry
for cock like a twisted slut.”
“No!” I’m shaking my head before he even finishes, and chant, “It
can’t be. You’re lying.”
Sliding me down his body, he steps back while I try not to fall under
the crumbling weight of slowly unveiling reality. My mind is incapable of
believing that all this time I have been sleeping with my bully and my
enemy. My fiancé and tormentor.
Was this his way of getting payback for Malcolm and for all the other
life-threatening stunts I pulled on him?
Unzipping his jacket, he shrugs it off his broad shoulders and reveals
the tight black T-shirt stretched across his abs and flexing muscles. Tilting
my chin upward, he says in a tone belonging to the devil, “I never lie, Rose.
You know that.”
The earth shakes as everything I was feeling for him a moment ago
twists into ugly betrayal and sizzling anger.
I’ve been a fool.
A naïve and pathetic fool.
Why did I ever think I could outsmart him? He’s not even ashamed or
regretful. In fact, he looks just as mad, like I did him wrong.
“You tricked me!” I shout accusingly.
His lips curve in a deviant smirk. “It hasn’t been easy keeping this
secret, pretending I didn’t know the feel of your cunt strangling my cock.
Your sweet cries begging for more, pleading to fuck you harder and
deeper.”
“The Provocative Playground…”
“Doesn’t exist.”
I lose it as blinding rage pierces through my system. With a scream, I
charge toward him and raise my hand to slap the arrogance off his face.
Before my palm can connect with his cheek, he twists my wrist and pushes
it against my back. I turn my face to the side as he smashes my front against
the wall, covering my back with his chest.
His aggression turning me on despite the sting of betrayal.
“I missed your fight, little hellion,” he chuckles in my ear. “Our night
in the haunted house, you left me with a bleeding back from all your
scratching. I wore your marks for days.”
“I hate you so fucking much, you liar.”
 “I bloody hate you too,” he growls back just as passionately. Fiercely.
“Every time you accepted the invitation, I was left furious and itching to
draw blood. To you, I was just another guy to sate your desires. While I was
forced to pretend my woman was choosing every man out there over me.
So, I took it all out on your tempting little body. Bruising and claiming your
pussy for one night of the year while hating your vengeful guts for the rest.”
“You’ve always been vengeful and a manipulator, Nova.” My voice is
sharp. “You fucked me anonymously because it bruised your fragile ego
that I fucked your best friend, Malcolm. Of course you wouldn’t just let it
go. You’ve been lying to me, feeding me bullshit lines about how you don’t
care because I didn’t have feelings for him. You obviously fucking do.”
Sudden coldness hits my back when he shifts, my wrist still in his
hand. He captures the other, holding them both in one hand while using the
other to slip it underneath my skirt. In a savage move, he rips apart my
stockings.
I fight against his grip and spit out, “Don’t you dare touch me, Nova.
You’re out of your goddamn mind if you think I’m letting you near my
body again.”
“The truth changes nothing. I’m still going to chase you. When I catch
you, I’m going to fuck you raw.”
Twisting the torn material and my thong between my ass cheeks, he
tugs until it painfully digs against my asshole and my pussy lips. Forcing
my legs apart with his booted feet on the inside, he slides the string back
and forth, creating a delicious friction.
Harsh.
Slow.
Unrelenting.
“Look at you, dripping down your thighs.” Spank. “Making a messy
puddle on the floor.”
“Not for you,” I grit out, gasping when he gives a rough jerk of his
wrist. I bite my lips but a low whimper slips, “Ahh.”
He laughs. “At least tell convincing lies, sweetheart.”
“Fuck you.”
“Hard or slow?” Pulling me against his front, he taunts huskily in my
ear, “But you don’t like choices, do you, little lamb? You just want to be
fucked and used like a warm hole for my cock.”
His filthy taunt leaves a tremor rocking down my spine.
 He chuckles knowingly.
Every time I begged for an orgasm he viciously kept out of reach, it
was him. Every time I reached home satisfied there was one piece of me I
wasn’t giving to my nemesis, it was him all along.
I do find some satisfaction in knowing he wasn’t my first.
That’ll eat away at him for the rest of our lives.
In the next breath, he’s wrenching down the tattered remains of my
once beautiful stockings. With one strong pull, my soaked thong comes off
next. He’s like a raging bull, seconds from devouring me.
Freeing my wrists, he turns me to face him. There’s no mischievous
glint in his brown pupils, only a hunter with primal and brutal intentions.
Pushing his hands underneath my skirt and cupping my bare ass, he
fits us together until our lower halves touch. His intimidating bulge—the
same cock that has fucked me countless times while I remained clueless—
throbs and lengthens against my clit.
His hold like a vise, I glare at him.
“Oh, how I have envisioned the same look in your eyes, Rose.
Shocked, mad, betrayed yet tortured over how you still crave me, lust after
me.” A slow, languid grind over my skirt, making me dig my nails into his
forearms, he boasts, “Tonight… you even wanted it to be me. You. Finally.
Choose. Me.”
He punctuates every word with a thrust.
“A mistake,” I cry out. My eyes threatening to close against the
onslaught of pleasure. “A stupid error in judgment.”
His jaw, dark with evening stubble, clenches so hard I can hear his
molars grind.
Yanking me closer, his mouth descends on mine.
I lose the last of my sanity.
Falling into the abyss that is Nova.
Our lips, teeth, tongues devour each other, competing for dominance
while his rough hands caress me everywhere. My breasts, my neck, my
pussy. Fisting and pulling my hair, twisting and tugging my nipples until I
whimper. He fingers flip my skirt up to spank my ass before squeezing it
almost to the point of pain.
I lick every crevice of his mouth, biting his bottom lip. He hisses
when I drew blood. Yet he keeps kissing me back with fervor. Tasting and
swallowing my fury.
 Pushing me against the wall yet again, he rips his mouth from mine to
trail his tongue down my throat. I tilt my head, giving him access. Raining
kisses, sucks, and bites along my collarbone, he wrenches down the strap of
my top.
Freeing one breast, his head dips to circle his tongue around my
nipple, and he sucks. Hard. Deep. Trapping the tip between his teeth.
“Oh god!”
Jerking the neckline of my top down until it bunches underneath my
breasts, he spits on my neglected nipple. Spreading the wetness around, he
twists the hard nub with two fingers. Until both are equally swollen and red,
does he pull away.
Gazing into my half-lidded eyes, he shoves his hand between my
thighs. I am embarrassingly drenched.
“For someone calling this a mistake, you’re sure wet as hell, Rose,”
he taunts, rubbing my slippery folds and slapping right over my clit, until
his palm makes a wet noise. “Such a pretty sound. My favorite music.”
Circling my entrance, he plunges two fingers to the hilt.
Thrusting sharply.
The same wet slapping sound filling the air.
“I knew you wouldn’t be able to resist one last primal fuck.” His tone
is dark like a stormy night. Ruthlessly pounding into my pussy, he
continues lashing me with his tongue, “Especially the way I left you last
night. You always want to punish me when I piss you off. This was the
ultimate punishment if there ever was. Yet it’s you, dear wife,” he thrusts
hard. “Who’s going to be taught a lesson.”
Pulling out his fingers before I can fall over the edge, he slowly licks
them clean.
“The final hunt and this time, I’m claiming my prize once and for all.
We’re walking out of here until there’s no doubt left in your soul that you
belong. To. Me.”
My pulse kicks a scared beat.
Because his entire demeanor shifts.
Arms bulging at his sides, his primal and cold gaze runs down my
aroused half-naked body in torn clothes. I watch as he bends and picks the
mask before putting it on, hiding his devilish face.
A slight tilt of his head, he commands, “Run!”
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-three
ROSALIE
Twisting on my heels, I run.
This time—I don’t dare look back.
Because I feel every inch of his six-foot-four frame stalking after me.
His singular intent of making me atone for my sins. Punishing me for
chasing nameless shadows when I could’ve had my real captor all this time.
Nova.
I was running away from him, only to end up in his arms.
The earlier disconnected thrill and meaningless arousal I was feeling
returns a thousand times hotter and more intoxicating. Chilly air hardens
my sensitive nipples even more as I race in the same state he left me.
Top bunched underneath my breasts.
My skirt the only barrier between Nova and my pussy.
“Run faster, little hellion,” he loudly taunts, sounding so close.
My heart beats an erratic rhythm.
“Hide before I catch you.”
My legs race faster down another corridor.
“You make it too easy, Rose.” His taunting tone carries to my ear.
Fingers ghost over my spine and I scream in both surprise and fear,
my gait faltering. I feel him hot on my heels and his warm body heat. He
toys with me for his own amusement. Brushing his hand against my arm,
pulling at my wrist.
Each time, I shrug him off.
Dodge him when he tries again.
He’s not even out of breath, while my chest feels tight. Goosebumps
dance on my skin. Ducking into a room, I hide in a corner and bend slightly.
Willing my heart to calm down.
I don’t hear him come in.
Until his black boots fill my vision.
I flit my panicked gaze to his hollow dark eyes. He eats the small
distance and throws me over his shoulder. I punch his back to no avail, only
to earn a stinging smack on my bare ass.
 I’m in the air for mere seconds before I’m seated on a cold wooden
desk.
Was it here?
My momentary distraction costs me my top as Nova tears it down the
middle, baring my see-through lace bra underneath. With a flick of his
wrist, it’s gone.
I wish I could see his face.
The way his eyes darken at the sight of my bare breasts.
Desperate, I lift my hand to do just that. He slaps my hand away and
growls, “Ask me in the soft innocent way you asked the first time?”
I frown at the demand. What is he saying? I’ve never asked him in the
past.
“Can’t remember?” His tone is vicious.
“I’ve never…”
He cuts me off. “Why would you? To you, I was Malcolm.”
I blink, lurching away from his touch. When the enormity of his
confession sinks in, my limbs paralyze. My mind replaying the night of his
graduation in a kaleidoscope of emotions while Nova silently studies me.
I push at his chest for a whole other reason.
For the second time tonight, he’s dropped a bomb on me, shattering
my reality. Painstakingly slow, it all falls into place. The mystifying details
I kept ignoring. As if my subconscious knew the man wasn’t Malcolm. I
just chose to believe it, because accepting the truth was much more fatal.
“You were my first!” I yell it both as an accusation and a question.
“My naïve little Rose,” he taunts savagely, catching a single tear on
his thumb. “No one was stealing your virginity but me.”
Everything I missed that night comes into clarity.
Nova, not Malcolm, never uttering a word.
Denying to remove his mask as I pleaded.
Even my actions were misleading him. When I asked if he was
making up to me, Nova must’ve thought I was referring to him posting our
picture. His torment over the week.
I should’ve fought harder to unmask him, dammit.
Even as I screamed his friend’s name, Nova said nothing.
“How could you, Nova?” I hit his brick-like chest and push away his
mask. He doesn’t stop this time.
 “Do you really think I’ll willingly allow another man to put his cock
inside you?”
“I had needs and I certainly wasn’t begging you to meet them. Earth
would freeze over first.”
“You mean hell.”
“I’m already in hell with you.”
“Yet my hell has always been heaven with you, Rose. Do you really
think I’ll let Malcolm live if he had actually fucked you? If he had felt an
ounce of pleasure from your body? If he had the guts to steal my fiancée for
a single fucking night? I would’ve gutted him right before your eyes.”
“How could you let me believe a lie all these years?” I yell. “Why do
you have to be so cruel?”
“Cruel?” he hurls back in animosity. Bending inches from my mouth,
he grabs my throat possessively. “You want to know what cruel is? It’s
hearing the woman I hated but craved in the same breath, who drove me
fucking mad with lust, screaming another man’s name while I was inside
her. You ripped my fucking heart out, Rose. Just like you wanted.”
“Don’t you dare blame me.” I shake my head as angry tears stream
down my face. “You were at that party to chase and fuck some girl. You
have no right to be mad that I went and did the same.”
“You were my fiancée. Mine,” Nova roughly says. “I had no intention
of touching another girl when I had you. Not that you’d believe me.”
How could I? He never gave me any reason.
Not until we got married.
Since then, he’s ruthlessly eviscerated all my walls. That’s why I can’t
muster the courage to hate him as much as I want to in this second. It’s why
the sorry explanation slips.
“You tormented me, Nova. Played mind games I wanted no part of. I
almost gave you my first kiss before you left with Malcolm but then you
showed me your true colors. You pushed me into another man’s arms. I was
so consumed by my madness at you, it drove me to be reckless.”
“Yet fate led you to me.” Spreading my legs, he thrusts his rigid shaft
against my pussy. “Once I saw you across the room, laughing at the bar
with Miya, wearing the pretty butterfly mask and your beautiful red curls, I
knew it was you.” His voice drops low and soft as he murmurs, “The only
girl in the room who was fascinated by the books rather than the booze or
the men. I had intended to only stay for a few drinks but once I saw you, I
knew I couldn’t leave without a taste. One you wouldn’t have given if you
thought it was me. So, I switched masks with Malcolm.”
I don’t want to believe him but my heart does.
“You took more than a taste.”
“Yes, I took more.” Thrust. “I stole everything.” Grind. “Because with
you, I’m fucking greedy.” Thrust.
“You still torment me, Nova.” I tighten my legs and grind my clit
against the hard zipper of his jeans. “You still play games, dangling the bliss
of an orgasm and then viciously taking it away.”
“Because I love it when you beg. I wanted you needy, dripping, angry,
when I took you tonight. You’re still not there yet.”
I lean back on my elbows when he whips off his shirt until I’m staring
at his bare chest. Leaning forward, I trace the valley between his abs with
my tongue. He groans, fingers threading in my hair when I reach his nipple
and suck.
“Torturing me will not get you mercy.”
Lifting my head, I peer up at him. “Who says I’m asking for mercy?”
His brows twist.
“Maybe I just wanted you distracted.” Smirking, I push him away,
jump down, and escape the room.
I make it to the exit this time. His footsteps thudding after me.
Shoving the door open, blinking lights greet me and I realize it’s
another private area. The floor-to-ceiling one-way glass provides a direct
view of the enormous club. I can see the booths ahead and the dance floor
below.
The door shutting behind me yanks my attention from the crowded
club.
A shirtless and intimidating Nova backs me into the glass behind.
My hands curling into the banister when I collide into it.
The little prey is caught.
“Where are you going to run now, Rose?”
He pounces when I make the mistake of looking over his shoulder at
the door. My scream is swallowed by his mouth as he unzips my skirt. It
drops to the floor until I’m completely nude. An electrifying shiver rocks
my entire body.
The music of the club here is louder. The vibrations harder.
It’s nothing over the pounding of my heart.
 The throbbing in my clit.
His greedy hand finds my pussy, rubs my wetness around my bundle
of nerves while lifting my knee to spread me open. Without warning, he
thrusts two fingers deep in my walls.
He’s uncharacteristically rough.
Almost unhinged.
Barbaric as he finger fucks me.
My lungs cave in from lack of oxygen as he fucks my mouth with his
tongue. The aggression in his shoulders as I clutch him builds my powerful
orgasm.
“No matter how hard I fuck, your cunt is always tight as hell. Always
choking my dick like a vise,” he gutturally says, biting my bottom lip. Then
my jaw. “My Rose is made to be fucked day and night. Insatiable little slut.
I don’t care if I make you mad, upset you, you’re going to spread your legs
like my good girl and let me pound your pussy.”
His erotic words keep heightening my senses, my pleasure.
“I’ll let you, Nova. Anytime you want. Anywhere you want,” I rasp
breathlessly between whimpers and moans. “But please make me come. I
need to, Nova. Please. Please.”
His thumb presses down on my clit.
“Anytime?”
Circling. “Yes.”
“Anywhere?”
Rubbing. “Yes.”
“Why?”
Flicking. Thrust. “Because I’m… I’m your slut.”
“Good girl. Come for me. Soak my hand with your cum,” he
commands, pistoning his fingers so hard I rise to my toes and hurtle over
the edge.
“Nova!” I ride the wave of ecstasy. “Fuck! Oh god!”
Still in the throes of passion, he forces me to my knees and pushes my
hand against his leather belt. Fisting my hair, he tilts my head. “Take out my
cock. Make it nice and wet.”
I fumble with his buckle, my hands shaking, but I manage and unzip
him. No boxers, his pierced dick springs free, slapping against my lips.
Grabbing his ass, I deep throat as many of his thick inches as I can.
How did I not know it was him?
 The stretch always left me sore for days. The first time, I didn’t leave
my bed for a day. Should’ve known not every man is blessed as my Nova.
But the adrenaline, the chase left me incoherent. All I cared about was
finding bliss.
“Take. More.” His hand puts pressure on my head, gagging me on his
shaft so hard that tears and spit run down my face. “Show me what a filthy
slut you are for my dick, Rose. How much you want your holes filled with
my cum.”
His precum leaks on my tongue.
I moan at the salty taste, sucking harder.
I cough when he slips from my mouth.
Bending, he pulls me upright and turns me around. My palms slap
against the glass wall. My eyes skirting around the club, which I completely
forgot about. None of them can see us yet I feel like I’m being watched.
Their attention on my swollen breasts.
My ruined face.
On how Nova slaps my thighs open and tilts my ass, aligning his hard
cock between the crack. His fingers bruising my waist. “Widen your legs,
Rose. Let me see where I’m going to shove my dick in.”
I do as he commands, heady fear climbing up my throat.
His chest covers my back, trapping my left hand beneath his against
the wall. His other hand brushes between my legs, tracing the slick pierced
head along my slit. Up and down. Rubbing. Dipping to drag the barbell
over my clit. Against my drenched entrance.
Until I’m too overwrought with lust.
“Condom,” I manage to whisper over the fog of lust.
“You’re out of your mind if you think I’m going to fuck you with a
barrier. You’re my wife. Mine. The only way I fuck you is bare.”
“It’s risky.”
“I’m keeping you forever, Rose.”
“But I drive you crazy.”
“I want you to drive me crazy for the rest of our lives.”
I am on the pill but there’s still a risk. We aren’t supposed to end up
together. Forever isn’t in the cards for us. Yet, despite all this circling in my
head, the opposite words spill from my mouth, “Fuck me, please. Bite me,
bruise me. Show me how much you hate me, Nova.”
 The predatory animal in him roars out. Tilting my head until it rests
on his shoulder, he threateningly commands in my ear, “Your lips better
scream my name, Rose. Eight goddamn years I’ve waited for this moment. I
only want to hear my name on your tongue. As you beg for more. As you
cry for mercy.”
Speech forgotten, I nod.
His crown nudges at my opening. “Scream.”
He slams home.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-four
ROSALIE
“Nova!” I shout his name.
One vicious and splitting thrust.
“Nova! Fuck!”
His long and thick shaft keeps sliding deeper and deeper until I can’t
tell where I begin and he ends. I feel his metal piercing gliding against
every nerve ending in my walls, setting me ablaze. I’m trapped between his
merciless plunges and the wall.
His huge cock hurts.
Burns.
Bringing incomparable pleasure.
Just like every time. In the same familiar way. My cries and whimpers
have no effect on him as he ravages me. Giving no reprieve between the
brisk and rough pounding of his thrusts. His heavy balls slap against my clit
on every downward stroke. Making my breasts bounce from the force.
Grabbing my throat, he holds me immobile. “Look me in the eyes.
Look at who’s fucking you, Rose. Whose cock you’re riding. The only cock
you’ve ever known and will ever know. Did you really think any other man
could fill your tight little cunt like this? I’ve fucked you so your pussy will
fit around my girth. No. One. Else’s.”
He punctuates his claim with a brutal thrust.
“Ahh!! Yes!” I moan loudly. “Your cock hurts so good, Nova.”
“Who owns you?” He slams into me.
“You, Nova.”
Pounding into me harder, he demands in an animalistic tone, “Who.
Am. I?”
“My husband!”
“You’re such a good girl when my cock is inside you, Rose,” he
groans in my ear.
I bite my lip when he slowly thrusts, letting me feel every inch. Every
ridge and throbbing vein on his shaft. My vision turns hazy when he begins
to choke me, taking control of my oxygen.
Instead of panicking, I sink into the sensation.
 It’s all Nova’s undoing.
He’s made me crave this depraved desire. Every time he would hold
me and whisper dominantly to behave when I rebelled.
“Fuck, Rose,” Nova curses. “The way you strangle my dick. The
harder I choke you, the tighter you grip me. Can you feel it, sweetheart?”
“Yes.” My voice is barely audible.
His thrusts turn impossible rougher and harder.
Just when I think I’m going to pass out, his suffocating hand
disappears and I come again. The second orgasm taking me by surprise. I’m
floating and moaning low in my throat. Barely feeling his thumb flicking
my clit to prolong my climax.
“No!” I whine when he abruptly pulls out. “Need you inside me.”
“I decide when you’ve earned my dick.” Bending me over as I grip
the ledge, he spanks my ass before spreading my cheeks until he can see
where I ache most for his cock. He runs the pierced head around my gaping
hole to my asshole. Pulling away when I push back, trying to slide him
inside.
Teasing.
Tormenting.
Punishing.
“Nova, please. I need you.”
“You’ve come twice, Rose,” he taunts, sliding the wide crown in my
pussy. “Don’t come without my permission again. Good little sluts wait for
commands.”
With that warning, he shoves inside.
My whole body rocks forward and he holds me still. In this position, I
can see his glistening shaft drive inside. So hard and fast that it’s a blur. The
sight so erotic and illicit.
Over me, he huskily rasps, “Are you watching, you dirty slut?”
“Harder, Nova.”
He chuckles and slams his hips faster. Deeper. The slapping sound
harsh to my ears. Nova’s groans thrilling me. I bite my lips, blushing as I
stare at my slit open wide, swollen and pink, taking his ferocity. I’m so lost,
pushing back against him, when I feel his thumb brush my puckered hole.
My body clenching. I try to stand but he stops with a hand between
my shoulder blades. He circles my hole, using my pussy’s wetness to lube
me up. My voice stammers as I whisper, “Nova…”
 He doesn’t listen and begins to push.
My toes curl.
He relentlessly pushes past the resisting muscles. “Be a good girl and
let me in, Rose. You’ll learn to take me in your ass when I ask. My cock
will hurt but it’ll bring so much pleasure once I’m inside you.”
Burying his length to the hilt, he fills my asshole with his thumb until
I’m unbearably full. My thin walls stretched to the limits. Every inch of me
shuddering as I gulp deep breaths.
I can’t even handle his thumb.
His cock will kill me.
“Spread your cheeks, Rose,” he says through gritted teeth. “Let me
see both your holes filled. Now!”
Sobbing, I obey him and his pleasured grunt eases the tension.
I hate how much I love pleasing him.
Love hearing him call me his good girl.
“So gorgeous. Nothing beats the view of my wife filled with my
fingers and my cock.” Pushing his thumb deeper, he slides out and thrusts
deep. “I’m going to fill you with toys too. You’ll look so pretty tied and
blindfolded while I torment you for hours. I’ll keep you on edge before I
give you my cum.”
The fantasy he paints while I clench around him, I’m completely
surrounded by him.
His scent.
His deep voice.
His cock.
He’s everywhere I feel.
Fucking me again, he keeps my ass filled. Short but deep strokes as
our hips slap together. I slam my hand on the wall when he twists his finger
until I moan. My eyes blink open and I watch the crowd, at how oblivious
they are to my body being ruthlessly taken.
“I could do anything to you, keep you my prisoner here till morning
and they’ll be none the wiser,” Nova murmurs, noticing my attention. “Do
you like that? Just how vulnerable you are. Completely at my mercy.”
I flush, unable to answer.
Twisting my hair around his fist, he arches my back until I meet his
dark eyes. “Tell. Me.”
“Yeah,” I whisper on a moan. “I like being at your mercy.”
 Pulling his thumb from my ass, he wraps his fingers around my throat
and bends to kiss my mouth. My abs clench as I’m unable to move while he
relentlessly drills into my pussy. I can begin to feel the soreness but I also
know he’s far from done.
Nova has an insatiable sexual appetite.
I’ve come multiple time before he reaches his own orgasm.
It makes all his corrupt promises scarier because I know he’ll make
good on them.
Our tongues tangle in a dance as I pour everything into the kiss. It’s
hard, sloppy, and dirty.
“Are you going to come for me again?” he rasps against my mouth.
“I am.” This one is going to hurt in the best way possible.
His shaft slips out as he lets me go to turn my body around and into
his arms. I wrap my legs around him, crushing my breasts against his
sweaty chest as he walks us backward. Slamming me against the nearest
wall, he shoves my wrists over my head and grabs my ass. Using it as
leverage, he positions his cock at my entrance and thrusts inside.
Too fucking deep.
My nipples drag against the small hairs on his pecs as he pounds into
my pussy. His pelvis rubs against my clit on each powerful stroke. Messy
locks fall onto his forehead as he watches where we’re joined.
His thick girth stretching my cunt, sucking him deep every time.
I tighten my thighs as his ravenous gaze drags from my pussy to my
belly button. His diamond I never once thought of taking off. They travel
upward and stop on my bouncing breasts.
“These beautiful tits,” he grunts, thrusting hard so they shake even
more. His cock throbs inside me at the movement.
“Oh yes!” His mouth dips and takes my hard nipple into it. I thrash
side to side as he nips it with his teeth. He bites down savagely, making me
gush even more. “Let me touch you, Nova. Please, baby.”
Brown flecks flash to mine as the soft endearment slips from my lips.
“Say it again.”
I blush. “Let me feel you, baby.”
My wrists are freed and I don’t waste a second before sealing my lips
to his. His groan is swallowed by me as I kiss him in earnest. Threading my
fingers into his hair, I sink my tongue into his mouth.
“Nothing tastes sweeter than my wife.”
 “Fuck me, Nova,” I beg. “Fill my pussy with your cum. Give me
everything.”
With a growl, he obliges. Our eyes lock as I stare into them for the
first time as they claim me.
Every time I peered into the emotionless mask, it was him.
He conned me into sleeping with him.
No sane person goes to the lengths he went just to fuck a girl. Yet he
did because of me. Because he desired me. He gave me a safe place to live
out my darkest fantasies. Helped me overcome my worst fears. He saved
me from losing myself into a dark void.
Nova made me feel alive.
It’s the thought that hurtles me over the edge.
“I’m coming! I’m coming! Yes! Nova!”
One second, my back is against the wall. The next, I’m being laid flat
on the floor. My knees are thrown over Nova’s broad shoulders as he looms
over me like a beast. Hooking his arms around my thighs, he lifts my ass
and sets a mindless and maddening rhythm.
Snarling like a man possessed, he thrusts into me.
Once.
Twice.
On the third, he surges deep inside me and with a roar, spurts his
warm cum into my cunt. His thrusts becoming jerky and uneven as he slams
his climax into my walls. I’m used like a rag doll, a warm hole for his seed.
I’m panting when he finally collapses on top of my spent body.
He breathes hard against my neck while his hands caress me softly
everywhere.
Despite the mind-twisting night, I’m still unsettled.
Nova senses it and lifts his head. Resting his forehead on mine, he
tenderly asks, “Talk to me, Rose. What are you thinking?”
“What if…” My voice trembles as I brave myself. “If I hadn’t stopped
and let you fuck me in a mask? Would you have left me?”
“No. I haven’t been able to stop all this time. Do you really think I
would’ve now?” he replies like I’m being silly. “I would’ve continued to
fuck you as a stranger because this deprave and greedy part of you, I own it
too. You’ve no clue how much power you have over me, Rose.”
“But you would’ve secretly hated me.” I glance away as a tear rolls
down my cheek.
 Grasping my chin, he brings me back to him. Nothing but truth and
possessiveness reflects on his handsome face. “Our relationship might’ve
begun rocky, but I have never hated you, even when I thought I did. I only
hated how you made me feel. We still have a long way to go to earn each
other’s trust. Slowly, we will. I won’t stop until you love me.”
My gaze widens when he utters the word love.
Like it’s a foregone conclusion.
He only smiles secretly.
“Mark my words, Rose. I’ll know the exact moment you fall in love
with me. You won’t even have to say it, I’ll just know.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-five
NOVA
After three more days of heavenly bliss in Italy, I cross the threshold
of our home while carrying my sleeping wife bridal style in my arms.
The house is quiet without the dogs.
I strangely miss the trio, even Bunny, who I finally got to like me. I’ll
have to wait and see whether or not it was a one-time thing. I’m betting it
wasn’t. Otherwise, I’ll have to invite Nathan to use as a scapegoat.
Rosalie doesn’t stir when I climb the spiral staircase and reach our
bedroom. Once the secret of me fucking her over the years as a masked
stranger came out, there was no holding back. I’m not even ashamed or
regretful that I tricked her.
Because with Rose, there are no lines I wouldn’t cross.
Our dark souls fit together.
She quiets the rage in my head.
Her edges soften mine.
Laying her down on the soft bedding, I stare at her for a moment. The
strap of her camisole top falls down her slender shoulder. Baring the
countless hickeys I gave her over the last three days. I took the longing and
repressed desire of the first two weeks of our marriage out on her poor
body.
I’ve fucked her in every position imaginable.
Still, my cock craves more.
However, I need to give her tight pussy and mouth a rest. The little
minx is as addicted to sex as me. In the middle of the night, I would wake
up to her lips sucking on my dick until I had to tire her out with a good hard
fuck.
Only to wake her up in the morning for more.
Before my mind conjures the moaning sounds she makes when she
comes, I cover her with the blanket. The temptation is there to lie down
beside her. But work awaits. Our honeymoon was the longest vacation I’ve
taken in years.
I have a lot of catching up to do in the office.
 Followed later by a meeting with Zenith. The heartbreaking past of
Rosalie and the raw pain and terror I heard in her voice hasn’t stopped
plaguing me. Mihir isn’t getting away with hurting her and threatening a
child with violence.
The man hasn’t learned his lesson.
It’s time someone taught him.
Kissing Rosalie’s forehead, making her sigh in her sleep, I disappear
into the closet to leave a surprise for when she wakes up. I smirk, imagining
the expression on her face.
Quietly stepping out of the bedroom, I close the door with one last
look at Rosalie.
Settling behind the wheel of my McLaren, I turn the ignition and pull
out of the driveway. Two hours later, I’m parking in my building and riding
the private elevator to my office on the twenty-sixth floor.
On my way up, I text Raghu to inform him we’re back and to drop off
the dogs.
With the jet lag and knowing my wife’s quirks, I know she won’t be
up until the afternoon. I would rather she woke up with her fur babies
around her than alone. Fuck. I must be the first man content in the
domesticated bubble.
What has Rose done to me?
My assistant, Radha, jumps up from behind her desk when I approach.
Scurrying to my side, she follows me into my office while I go behind the
desk.
“What requires my urgent attention?” I demand, turning on my laptop.
“Quick.”
“You have a review meeting with the Middle East team. They’re
facing issues from the client and need your input before responding.
Another short conference with the marketing head of our Thailand branch.
Last quarter’s financial reports are on your desk. Your father also said he
will come later and didn’t mention the reason,” Radha rapidly finishes.
“Everything is on your calendar so you can look it over.”
“Good. Tell the team to meet me in the conference room in ten
minutes.”
Nodding, she leaves.
Settling down, I start my day by responding to emails I neglected the
past week. Most are progress reports on currently running projects while the
latest ones are about the organizational issues in the venture with Mihir.
None make me suspicious.
Afterward, I walk to the conference room and sort out the issues
they’re facing. Mostly concerns related to the recent data breach. By the
time our discussion ends, it’s around one in the afternoon.
My phone buzzes in my pocket when I’m walking back to my office.
A smile pulls at my lips when it’s a text from Rosalie.
ROSE: Why am I not surprised you kept them?

Below it is the photo of my little surprise for her. They’re more of a

souvenir. On the bed, lined side by side are the masks I wore over the years.
All nine of them, including the one I wore when I stole her virginity.
I kept them all.
Instead of replying, I video call her. She picks up on the first ring. A
black-and-red skull mask fills the screen. Her red bedridden curls peeking
from behind.
“Hi,” Rosalie cutely mumbles.
“Is this your way of saying I should fuck you in this next?”
Her stunning face appears, lips pursed, but a blush darkens her
cheeks. Talking dirty affected her.
“Is sex only ever on your mind?” she teases.
“Sex with you is always on my mind.”
Blush darkening, she rolls her eyes. “Shouldn’t you be in a meeting or
something?”
“I just came back from a very long meeting,” I answer, relaxing in my
chair. “Did you just wake up?”
“No.”
I raise one eyebrow.
“Yes.”
“Alone?”
Her eyes perk up adorably and she flips the camera toward the
unmade bed. Maggie, Fire, and Bunny sitting on top. Rosalie says to them,
“Say hii! Your girlfriend’s back, Fire.”
I throw my head back in laughter.
When I focus at the phone, Rosalie is back.
“He says come home soon.”
“Just him?” My voice is a teasing murmur.
 Her gaze softens as a small smile lifts her bee-stung lips. “Your wife
too.”
The rush hearing those sweet words bring is indescribable. Warmth
spreads through my chest, expanding to my heart that has never beat for
another woman as hard as it does for Rose. If she keeps giving me little
pieces of her, it won’t be long before it completely and irrevocably becomes
hers.
“How sore are you, Rose?”
“Deliciously so.” Mischief flickers. “You’ll be lucky if I let you near
me anytime soon.”
“Is that a challenge?”
“Have mercy on me, Nova.”
“Since you asked so nicely.”
She laughs softly. It’s the sweetest fucking sound. The first time she
laughs with me and I’m not even there in person to hear it.
“Also, what have you done to Bunny?” she asks suspiciously. “He’s
not growling when I say your name.”
I hide my grin.
“Maybe my absence made him like me.”
“Ha. As if,” she retorts, watching me curiously. “Raghu told me you
took care of them. I have evidence too.”
“What’s that?”
She must’ve seen the trampoline because she runs to the guest
bedroom that has a view of the backyard. Reaching it, she slides it open and
points the camera outside. I hear her sarcastically ask, “Is that Bunny’s
bribe? Are you finally on his good side, hubby?”
“I better be,” I reply. “He’s not keeping me away from my wife.”
“Don’t be selfish.”
“You should tell him that.”
“Greedy.”
“Will you be home for lunch?” I ask her, realizing Zenith is about to
be here any moment.
Sunlight shades her face as replies with an apologetic smile. “I’m
going to the shelter. It’s been so long. I’ll see you for dinner, okay?”
“Okay, sweetheart.” Before hanging up, I sternly order, “Don’t skip
lunch. You already missed breakfast.”
She sighs as if surprised I noticed. “I won’t. Bye, baby.”
 God has finally created my ultimate weakness.
Rose.
There’s no doubt in my soul about it.
***
Zenith enters my office.
His dark eyes give a cursory glance around my office before he takes
a seat across from me. There is no way he was missed approaching my
office, not in his leather jacket and ripped jeans. Especially, the dead
expression he’s wearing.
His reputation precedes him.
He always comes through. He proves as much when he reveals
smoothly without a hint of arrogance, “I found the doctor who treated your
wife,” he states coldly. “He’s their family doctor. Been working with them
for years. Loyal to Mihir from the looks of it. He won’t easily spill who hurt
Rosalie that night.”
“It was her uncle. Mihir’s younger brother, Tanveer.”
Zenith doesn’t react, just simply asks, “Did your wife tell you?”
“Yes. He’s also dead.”
The thing bugging me the most is why Tanveer was kept away from
the limelight. I had heard about Mihir having a younger sibling but it was
said he lived in the States. There aren’t even pictures of him online or the
Kapoor family discussing him. Was him being an alcoholic the only reason?
“Find out how he died and just how close he was to Mihir. I want to
know everything about him,” I say. Since I take whatever Mihir says with a
grain of salt, I want to confirm if it was the heart attack that killed his
brother or not. “What about the wife and the sister? Any incidents with
them?”
“None,” he replies. “I did find something else.”
My brows draw together as a sinking feeling sets in. “What?”
“Mihir had a paternity test done.”
“For Rosalie?”
“Both daughters.” His expression is grim. “Jasmine isn’t his.”
Never in a million years I could’ve predicted that. It leaves me even
more flabbergasted. Because Mihir’s abuse toward Rosalie doesn’t make
sense. At the same time another foreboding sensation crawls up my spine.
“Whose is she?”
 “Nobody but Lily Kapoor knows that.”
The information makes me freeze, while the sinking sensation
intensifies. Because it can only mean one thing. If my gut proves right, then
it’ll be the final straw that’ll break my marriage.
The truth won’t set us free, it’ll obliterate our reality.
Yet, fickle hope flares to life. One I’ve never dared to dream. For the
first time in my life, I want to be wrong. I want to believe men like me
deserve a chance at happiness. That my destiny isn’t corrupted by the sins
of the past.
Meeting Zenith’s gaze, I take the risk. Instead of burying secrets that
are better left in the dark.
“I need you to do one more thing.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-six
NOVA
Somehow, I manage to make it through the rest of the day without
obsessing over the depressing meeting with Zenith or the impending doom.
I don’t know what I’ll do if the truth isn’t in my favor. However, I do know
one thing I most surely won’t do.
It’s letting Rosalie slip away.
We’ll deal with the fallout together.
Until the time comes, I’m going to enjoy every moment with her and
gain her trust. Show her I’m not the same man who made her life hell,
fueled by misplaced anger and distrust.
The second the clock strikes six in the evening, I stand from my chair
and switch off my laptop. Exiting the office, I decide to pick dinner on my
way since our cook will be back tomorrow. On my way down in the
elevator, I call the Italian restaurant Rosalie loves and place an order.
My car beeps when I press the key fob. It purrs to life when I settle
behind the wheel and pull out of the parking lot. Despite the rush hour, I
reach the restaurant quickly and pick dinner up. Our house is only twenty
minutes away but the speed in which I drive, I’m there in ten.
My impatience is everything to do with my wife.
However, as I unlock the front door of the house and step inside, it’s
eerily silent and dark. I expected chaos. But there’s no explicit music
drifting down the hallway. Nor the tapping noise of the little monsters
sprinting to greet me.
Is she not home yet?
I saw her car parked outside so I know she must be around.
“Rose?” I call out, loosening my tie. Only my voice echoes back.
Walking toward the library, I search there but it’s empty. Her closed
laptop is sitting on the couch in the corner. So is her phone and Kindle.
None of it is a good sign. Worry settles in mixed with the urgency to find
her. Just as I step back out into the hall, I’m shocked to see Bunny trotting
toward me.
Halting at my feet, he nudges my knee with his head like Maggie
does.
 “Hey, Bunny.” I pat his head and nuzzle behind his ears. My chest
tightens when he leans into my touch. My curiosity is satisfied that he’s
finally called a truce between us.
My happiness doesn’t last long, though, when he lightly traps my
hand in his mouth and tugs. I realize he’s asking me to follow him.
Becoming impatient, he barks and pulls at my pants.
Worst-case scenarios start plaguing my head.
Ending with who I need to hurt.
What the hell could’ve happened between the afternoon after my
video call with her and the evening?
“Do you know where Rose is, Buns?”
He barks louder in affirmation and walks ahead, staring back at me to
see if I’m following or not. He moves after I walk behind him. We go past
the living room, the dining room, to the right hallway leading to the theater
room.
It’s dark but the low glow of the screen is visible.
Bunny runs inside. Trailing after him, I round the corner and see the
top of Rosalie’s head as she sits on the large sectional couch. I instantly
know something is wrong because she would never willingly step foot
inside this room.
A random movie plays, barely audible with no subtitles.
A flash of our past reminds me when I found her in a similar position
in London. Back then, she had been plotting to sneak out of the flat with
Miya and follow Malcolm and I to the after-party. Our lives irrevocably
changed that night.
I’m about to call out her name when I hear the first sniffle.
My senses sharpen, followed by rage at whoever made her cry while I
plot their demise. I’ve seen her break down twice and know she reveals her
emotions only when something terrible has happened.
Before the second broken sound comes, I’m by her side and tilting her
face to mine. The little ones startle when the couch dips with my weight.
Maggie is held tight in Rosalie’s arms against her chest while Fire sits with
his head perched on her leg.
Their expressions morose, raptly watching Rosalie.
Her face is a beautiful mess of tears, nose red, and the saddest pain
shining in her eyes. I swear I hear my heart crack, unable to withstand the
sight. She sobs harder upon seeing me.
 “Who do I need to hurt? Tell me,” I demand, my tone deathly serious.
My restlessness grows when she throws herself into my arms. Maggie
slips and settles behind her as Rosalie buries her face in my neck, crying
inconsolably. I maneuver her into my lap and tenderly brush her hair.
“Sweetheart, you’re scaring me,” I murmur. “Tell me so I can fix it.”
The Rose I know is inscrutable and doesn’t shake like a leaf.
Unflappable.
Yet I’m forced to watch her crumble before me.
At first, I miss it as she mumbles incoherently against my neck.
Keeping one arm secured around her waist, I pull her head back with the
other.
“He di-died,” she hiccups.
“All alone.” She sniffs, her entire body trembling.
“I wasn’t there.” Another gut-wrenching hiccup. “I didn’t even get to
bring him home, Nova.”
“Shh… it’s okay,” I murmur, kissing the top of her head.
Instead of asking questions to make sense of who she lost, I pull her
back into my chest and let her cry it all out. I whisper sweet and consoling
words in her ear while rubbing her spine up and down, caressing the long
tresses.
She breaks my heart with every sob.
Every tremor.
I didn’t know her crying would have the power to bring me to my
knees. If someone dared to actually harm her, I’d go ballistic.
It takes her a full ten minutes before her tears stop falling and
shoulders cease shaking. She stills as if it’s now sinking in that I held her
through her breakdown. Did she think I’d leave her alone?
Her head gingerly lifts, her glistening black eyes connecting with
mine. The pain still shining strong. Licking her lips, she says, “I’m sorry.”
“Who did you lose?”
“Veer.”
Past the shock of hearing a man’s name fall from her mouth, I conceal
my envy and not make judgements or assumptions. “Who is he?”
A silent tear falls, as she brokenly whispers, “He was a puppy we
were treating at the shelter. Someone had burnt and left him on the side of
the road.”
 Fuck. Rosalie is connected to animals, especially dogs, in a way a
mother is to their child. She feels their pain as her own, fiercely protective. I
can’t even imagine the agony she must’ve felt when she found out the news.
Guilt is written all over face, even though it’s not her fault.
“I’m so sorry, Rose.” I brush the wetness from her cheeks.
“As if that wasn’t enough, we had two more cases brought in today.
They didn’t make it either.” She crumbles again, shaking her head. “How
can anyone be so pitiless to them? I ca-can’t ta-take it.”
Feeling helpless, I can only embrace her again.
“Half of the world is heartless, Rose. You need to be strong and help
as many as you can. I wish everyone had a heart as big as yours.” I kiss her
forehead, her tears. “Please don’t cry, Rose. You had a bad day, there will be
good days, too, where you save more.”
“There’s only so much I can do, Nova. Money doesn’t solve
everything. I try to donate as much as I can. But what these shelters need is
more space, food, resources that they aren’t going to lose. Laws that don’t
allow people to skate away without even a slap on the wrist. Sometimes I
feel like I’m fighting a losing battle.”
“You’re making a difference, sweetheart,” I honestly tell her. It’s the
truth. “You’re brave and gracious for caring so deeply. It’ll get better, I
promise.”
Without another word, I lift her in my arms while she clings to me. I
call out for the trio as I take Rosalie upstairs to our bedroom. They quietly
follow us.
“I can walk, Nova.”
I tighten my grip. “Let me take care of you, Rose.”
She melts into my arms and whispers, “You came home early.”
“I told you I would.”
“I’m sorry I ruined dinner.”
Threading my fingers in her hair, I pull her head back. “Don’t ever
apologize for being sad or hurting. Next time, you call me when you’re
feeling low. I want to know if you’re having a bad day so I can be there for
you. Promise me.”
She nods, gaze clogged with emotions.
“You’ve gone through enough tough times all alone. Not anymore.
Now you have me. I’m never busy if you need me.”
“I have you.”
 I kiss her lips. “Always.”
Entering the bedroom, I point our dogs toward the bed to wait for us
there. I carry Rosalie into the bathroom and sit her on the counter. Locking
the door, I make a bath for her while she observes me. I feel those dark eyes
following me as I check the temperature of the water until it’s warm
enough.
Once done, I reach her.
Untying her hair from the messy bun, I let them tumble down her
back in rivulets. Trusting me, she lets me remove her simple black shirt.
Goosebumps rise on her soft skin when I unhook her lacy bra, then her satin
shorts and matching panties. Until every beautiful inch of her naked flesh,
marked with my hickeys and fingerprints, is bare.
Her right arm goes around my neck when I pick her up again.
“Why aren’t you naked?” she murmurs, brushing her hand over my
tie.
Carrying her to the tub, I help her into it until her body is submerged
under the bubbles. Lowering to my knees, I cup her cheek and answer, “I’ll
join you next time. While you relax and enjoy your bath, I’ll go feed Bunny
and the others. Then heat up our dinner.”
Leaning into my touch, she asks, “You brought dinner?”
“Your favorite pasta.” Some of the light returns in her eyes at the
mention of food, making me smile. “Come downstairs once you’re ready.”
“Okay.”
Rising to my full height, I reenter the bedroom and go to the closet to
change into sweatpants. Five minutes later, the dogs and I are gathered in
the kitchen. They impatiently wait to be served, their mood better.
Fire barks nonstop, demanding his bowl be served first.
“You’ll get your food, you monster.”
“Woof!”
I shake my head at their antics and quickly finish assembling their
bowls. As soon as I’ve stepped back, they rush forward and attack their
food. Halfway into it, Fire ignores his own and attempts to steal from
Bunny’s. I hold back my laughter when the big hulk backs down and lets
him eat.
“I should’ve told you to give them dinner separately.”
I twist around at Rosalie’s breathy and amused voice as she enters the
room. My gaze becoming hungry at the sight of her in my hoodie that I
gave to her when we stayed at my parents’ place.
It completely dwarfs her.
“I’m calling it mine now,” she teases, catching me staring starstruck.
Eating the distance in two quick steps, I swoop down to kiss her
deeply. She sighs against my lips and opens to let my tongue invade her
mouth. It starts hard before turning slow and teasing by the end.
The hue of red on the contours of her face is from my effect, not from
sadness.
“New rule. At home, you only wear my clothes.”
“Might come in the way of my seduction plans to surprise you in all
the see-through lingerie I have.” Dropping her voice an octave, she
whispers against my lips, “Some even cut out in the most perfect places.”
My cock hardens against her flat stomach. Grabbing her throat, I earn
a moan as I command, “In the bedroom, you may make an exception.”
“I thought you loved when I’m your good girl.”
“You’re my good girl even when you’re bad.”
Tiny paws interrupt her conversation. I peer down to see Maggie
scratching our legs with a stuffed toy between her teeth.
“She likes to play after eating,” explains Rosalie, pulling the toy and
throwing it toward the hall. Maggie chases after it.
“You have them spoiled.”
“Says the man who got them a big-ass trampoline.”
“It was a necessity.”
“Admit it, you like my babies.”
“I’ll admit no such thing,” I retort, but there’s a smile on my face.
Picking Rosalie around the waist as she squeals playfully, I stalk to the
kitchen island and sit her ass down. I bring a stool for me to seat. Pulling
out her food which I heated in the microwave, I fill our plates and take them
to Rosalie.
“Thank you,” she says, grabbing hers.
I settle down with my own after bringing two bottled waters.
Amicable silence descends as we eat. Our attention drifting to each other
every now and then. It’s a miracle I haven’t tugged her onto my lap as she
shyly glances away. Halfway through hers while I’m finished with mine,
she clears her throat.
“Can we go for a late-night drive?” she asks, not meeting my eyes as
if I’ll say no.
 I stop her nervous tapping of the fork, making her dark gaze flicker to
my stern one. “You need to stop phrasing things you wish to do as a
question, Rose. You don’t need my permission or be afraid I’ll say no. If
you want something, just tell me and we’ll make time.”
She blinks, exhaling roughly as if my words reached a deeper part of
her. She may not be living under her father’s thumb, but his twisted and
choking hold on her for years still lingers. No matter how long it takes, I’ll
free her of them.
She sheepishly replies, “It’s become a habit.”
“I know.”
“I love driving at night on the highway. Especially to lift my mood
and forget all the worries. I would take Raghu’s help to sneak out past the
bodyguards or my dad.”
Raising her hand to mine, I kiss the back of her palm and say, “No
more sneaking out. We’ll go whenever you wish. Besides, someone has to
drive all the sports cars they recently bought.”
Her curls sway as she laughs and embarrassingly admits, “I thought
you’d back out, Nova. I should’ve known better.”
“I should’ve known better than to piss you off. I’m just glad you
didn’t burn them.”
“I’m never living that one down, am I?”
“Afraid not, little hellion.”
Playfully smacking my shoulder, she jumps down from the counter.
Placing her plate in the sink, she excitedly turns to me. “If we go now, we
can catch my fave ice cream truck along the highway.”
The stool scrapes on the floor as I stand.
“Do you want to take them?” I flick my chin toward the dogs, who
perk up from their nap at the sound of ice cream.
“Why? Is it because you secretly adore them?”
“I would rather they don’t destroy the house while we’re gone.”
“I don’t ever lie, my ass.”
“You itching for a spanking, sweetheart?” I tease, reaching for her.
She skirts away with a smirk. “I’m sore, remember?”
“If we didn’t have to go now, I’d show you just how sore you aren’t.”
Caging her against the island, I bend to bite where her neck meets her
collarbone. I suck hard until it’ll leave a mark before soothing the sting with
my tongue. Her gaze is half-lidded, burning with lust when I pull back.
 I love that I put the look there.
That the pain I saw when I found her is gone and she chose to be
vulnerable with me. To let me take care of her. Conquering the world,
taking my legacy to new heights didn’t bring as much contentedness and
satisfaction as making her smile tonight did.
Every single best memory of my life paled to this moment.
Her staring at me with desire, trust, and mischief.
“Pick whichever car you want to drive,” I tell her. “I’ll get changed
and meet you outside.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-seven
ROSALIE
I think it’s the first time in my life I’ve set an early alarm.
Or it’s been so long that I can’t even remember.
Whatever the reason, I’m proud of myself when I rise to it instead of
listening to my first instinct of silencing it. Along with throwing my phone
far away. The side next to me is empty, Nova’s musky and masculine scent
lingering strongly.
A huge girly smile fights its way through, making me hide my face in
his pillow.
Last night was wonderfully dreamy, despite Veer’s sudden loss. Even
though I suspected there was a chance, it still crushed me gravely. I couldn’t
even say a proper goodbye because they had to bury him. The next two
dogs, one a young pup and the other a badly injured ten-year-old, had their
own heartbreaking incidents that brought tears to my eyes.
It was turning out to be the worst day, where I was preparing to lick
my wounds alone. Because that’s the way it’s been in the past.
However, the second Nova’s concerned voice reached me with a hint
of protectiveness in it and he touched me, I just couldn’t hold back.
He was undeniably sweet and caring.
The late-night drive was the perfect distraction. Most men balk at the
thought of a woman driving their car, yet Nova didn’t once say a word.
Instead, he sat in the passenger seat with Fire on his lap while Bunny and
Maggie sat in the back. It wasn’t a date, but it felt like one as all of us ate
ice cream.
Nova stealing half of mine.
I pouted until he got me a second one, promising he wouldn’t steal it.
The way he’s making me utterly, deeply, and madly obsessed with
him, its equal parts scaring the hell out of me and making me feel alive like
I’m perpetually on cloud nine.
Before I start daydreaming him, I sit upright and push the blanket off.
I suppress a shiver from the cold air of the bedroom and walk to the
window. Sliding the curtain, I peek outside.
 So, this is what five o’clock in the morning looks like? Hmm… I was
right. My husband is insane for wanting to wake up at the crack of dawn.
Today, I finally solve the mystery of his morning routine.
My dogs don’t even stir while I gaze at them in envy. Bunny on the
floor while the mini ones slept with us on the bed.
Still wearing Nova’s hoodie, I tiptoe into the hall to search for him.
The kitchen and the living room are empty. Suddenly I remember we
have a home gym, which I saw in the first week. He must be working out.
Having managed his calendar once upon a time, I’m aware of his jam-
packed schedule.
My wild guess proves to be right when I hear the whooshing sound
coming from the end of the hall. It becomes louder and more frequent,
making me intrigued.
I round the corner and like someone shot me, my entire body ceases.
My pussy quivers.
As my eyes lock on my husband in the middle of his powerful
workout. Shirtless and wearing a pair of black shorts hanging low on the V
of his hips. His fists covered in black boxing gloves deliver hard, quick, and
precise punches, sending the punching bag flying. His ample muscles ripple
and flex with every move.
Of course, he still boxes even if it’s in the privacy of his gym.
My knees go weak at the savage expression, the square jaw set in
concentration and those messy locks falling onto his forehead. The man
doesn’t look out of breath. Every muscle and vein in his upper body is
pronounced. The eight-pack abs clenched tight and rippling enticingly.
Oh fuck.
Is this what I miss every freaking morning?
I must be crazy if I’m sleeping through this.
That’s it. Time to start waking up early. Because if the sight of my tall,
sweaty, and muscular husband as he pounds into the boxing bag with lethal
punches isn’t motivation, then nothing else in this world will be.
Ever so attuned to his environment, he senses my lascivious gaze on
him.
His head turns in my direction and I try not to combust from the
intensity of his stare. He breathes through parted lips, chest rising and
falling with each harsh breath.
 Feeling my own heartbeat pick up, I enter the room and smile softly.
“Hii.”
Removing the gloves one by one, he meets me halfway. His morning
voice deep and husky as he says, “Morning.”
“I…” Words don’t form on my tongue and I trail off. I can’t think, let
alone form coherent thoughts when he stands this close, his chest
distracting me.
“You…” he mirrors, a note of amusement in his tone.
Why isn’t he touching me or kissing me?
“Because both will end up with you pushed against the wall and
fucked.”
I snap my gaze to his, realizing I said it out loud. “So? You say that
like it’s a bad thing.”
“Weren’t you sore?”
As if I had forgotten, my body reminds me by clenching. Desire still
runs strong. But I know I’m not ready to have him inside me so soon. If I
do, it’ll be another few days before he touches me, and I can’t handle that.
“A little.”
His gaze heats at my answer. “I like that you feel me for days, Rose.”
“Me too,” I whisper shyly.
Hooking a finger in my waistband, he tugs me closer. I don’t even
care when I find myself pressed against his sweat-slicked chest and that I’m
a mess too. “Are you going to tell me why you’re up so early? Are you
okay?”
The second question having to do with last night’s events. I tilt my
head, grabbing his waist. “I’m better. I had a mystery to solve, so I woke up
early.”
“The mystery of what an early sunrise looks like?” he teases.
“Very funny, and no.”
“Then what?”
“You.”
He laughs, raising one eyebrow. “Me? I’m an open book, sweetheart.”
“You’re charming but you’re also mysterious. You don’t let people get
close to you and hide your true emotions.”
His jaw tightens as he becomes serious. “I can’t afford to trust
everyone, Rose. Everyone has an agenda for wanting to be close to me.
Half wouldn’t hesitate to stab me in the back. Even if they didn’t, I find it
hard to trust and let people in.”
“I know the feeling.”
His hand travels to the back of my neck as he confidently says,
“Because you’re just like me. We’re both jaded. You and I were meant to
be, Rose. Even if we hadn’t been arranged to marry, I still would’ve found
my way to you.”
He says it without a shadow of a doubt, making my heart lurch. I want
to believe him but I was hardly the center of attention anywhere. Not even
at home. “I’ve been always invisible, Nova. While you’re like the sun,
everyone gravitates toward you. Even in high school, you demanded
attention the moment you walked into a room. It wasn’t because of your
family name; it was all you.”
He shakes his head, resting his forehead against mine. “You’ve never
been invisible, Rose. Never to me. And trust me, I tried very hard.”
His lips clash with mine, not giving me a chance to argue.
He erases my doubts with every swipe of his tongue.
I’m a breathless mess when he pulls back. Still holding me against his
body, he says, “I have something to show you. I was going to wait until the
afternoon but since you’re up, I don’t want to wait.”
“What is it?” My curiosity is piqued.
He smiles at my impatient tone. “It’s a surprise and it’s not here.
Shower, breakfast, and then we’ll go.”
“But it’ll take too long,” I cry out. “The suspense will kill me.”
“Always so dramatic, Rose,” he teases.
“A hint, then.”
“No.”
My retort is lost in a yelp when he bends and throws me over his
shoulder. I’m hanging upside down as he walks out of the gym and climbs
up the stairs. When we enter the bedroom, my dogs perk up. I don’t get a
chance to kiss them good morning before I’m being carried into the
bathroom and staring at the slamming door.
Nova puts me down when we’re inside the shower. As soon as my feet
touch the tiles, he orders, “Strip.”
Intensely ravenous brown eyes gaze at me while he removes his shorts
and boxers in one swift motion. His hard cock smacks against his lower abs,
rendering me immobile. His patience snaps and he takes over the task of
getting me naked.
Once I’m nude, his fingers gently part my drenched slit as they trail
the length of my pussy. His ministrations are reverent as they draw
pleasure. The slowly building kind. I’m lost in the sensations, eyes closed
that I miss him drop to his knees.
They snap open when his morning scruff and soft lips touch my folds.
“Nova,” I whimper.
Our lust-drunk eyes lock.
Throwing my left leg over his shoulder, he murmurs, “A taste to last
me the day.”
Then he feasts on my pussy.
Until I’m a sobbing mess.
***
“You never told me if you solved your mystery.”
I glance at Nova’s profile from the passenger seat. Sunglasses hide his
expression but I know the mischievous look by heart. The one where he’s
curious and amused by my antics.
“I would’ve, if someone hadn’t distracted me.”
The smile around his freshly shaven jaw grows. “Or you could simply
ask me.”
“Where’s the fun in that?” I tease. “Besides, I don’t think it’s so bad
waking up early.”
“I wonder what’s motivating you.”
“The weather, mostly.”
“In the gym or the shower?”
The memories leave me tingling all over again. “Don’t think so highly
of yourself. I can be a morning person if I want to be.”
“So, miracles do happen more than once,” he jokes.
“Ass.”
He just laughs. “Tell me really why you woke up, Rose.”
“I was curious about your morning routine.”
Giving me a surprised yet pleased look, he answers, “It’s nothing
special. Boring, really. I go for a morning run, then a workout. Read a
newspaper while having breakfast, and then I’m off to work.”
 “You may be the only man who reads physical newspapers in this day
and age.”
“It’s a habit I got from my grandfather. It still makes me feel closer to
him.”
I take his left hand in mine, squeezing softly when I sense the grief in
his tone. He intertwines our fingers instead of pulling away.
“I never knew any of mine. They all passed away when I was too
young.”
“I’m sorry,” he genuinely says. “My grandfather would’ve loved you.
Just like my parents do.”
I smile. “I like your parents too. Your mom already texted me to come
for dinner this weekend.”
“Yeah? It seems she’s already forgotten about me because I’m yet to
hear from her.”
“Jealous?”
He gives a throaty chuckle. “No.”
The automated voice interrupts by informing us we’re a few minutes
away from our destination. We’re driving down an industrial road, just on
the outskirts of the city. What could he possibly have for me here? I’m
utterly clueless.
So, I focus on my lap.
Remember when he said he has a Kindle in every car, it’s very much
true. It’s what I’ve been busy reading for the last half hour or so as he drives
me to my surprise.
“Although one thing about my morning routine has changed lately,”
he says after a beat of silence.
“What’s that?”
“Watching you sleep,” he reveals shamelessly. “I always used to
arrive first in the office. Now, I’m the last.”
I’m not the least bit sorry. “It’s a good thing you’re the boss.”
After a few minutes of driving on a stoned and hurdled road, Nova
parks outside a temporarily bordered barren land. I’m frowning while trying
to guess the purpose of our trip here. We both get out and he takes my hand
when I round the hood to him.
“Where are we?” I ask.
“Come.”
 We enter through a makeshift gate and there’s nothing but huge acres
of land all around. I twirl in a circle and come up short of an explanation.
Peering at a casual Nova, I quirk my eyebrow and say, “This looks like a
place where you bring someone to kill, Nova. Getting rid of me already?”
He doesn’t laugh at my morbid joke.
Stepping closer, he cups the back of my neck and leisurely informs
me, “The land is for you to build your dream shelter. I’ve set up a contract
with Justin’s company for the construction and a team at mine to help with
operations and anything you need to make this happen.”
It takes several seconds for his words to truly sink in. Even then, I
stare at him open-mouthed, ensuring I’m not hallucinating. I don’t know
whether to burst from joy or cry at the enormity of what he’s just offered
me. I’m unable to express how I feel.
He bought me a piece of land overnight.
For a cause close to my heart.
Because he saw me upset yesterday.
A project like that costs a fortune.
I grab the lapels of his jacket, feeling like my legs will give out. Tears
form in the corners of my eyes as I gasp, “Nova… this is too much.”
“It’s not really.” He brings me closer in the comfort of his strength.
“But it’s a start to making a bigger difference. I saw the guilt in your eyes,
Rose. But I also saw your passion. I don’t ever want you to feel like you
didn’t do enough. Let me help you.”
“If I accept this, I can never repay you, Nova.”
“Do you really think so little of me that you think I’ll ask for it back?”
I shake my head, cupping his face. “Of course I don’t, baby. No one
has ever taken me as serious as you do for my love for dogs. And I’m just
overwhelmed at your sweet gesture. I also don’t want you to invest your
hard-earned money on a project that may not give you a return on your
investment.”
“I care about none of that, Rose. Money doesn’t matter to me. What
does is never coming home to seeing you cry like you did last night. Not if I
can fix it. I thought I feared nothing but then I realized my worst fear and
it’s watching you fall apart. I can’t handle it, sweetheart.” His eyes are
pained, haunted, with longing and awe as his thumb rubs back and forth on
my bottom lip. Pushing a wayward tear away as he roughly says, “You have
no idea what you do to me, Rose. All I know is, I never want to stop feeling
this way. You said you loved my thoughtful gifts, and this is exactly that.
So, stop arguing and say yes.”
Words don’t feel enough.
A simple thank-you isn’t enough to express the multitude of emotions
racing through my chest. Lifting my hands to wrap around the back of his
neck, I pull him down and press my lips against his.
Outside of our heated and passionate nights, I’ve never willingly
kissed him.
Today, I can’t stop myself even if I wanted to.
With the sun shining down us, his warmth enveloping me, and his
heartbeat syncing with mine, I kiss him softly, adoringly. Pouring all the
wonderful feelings he constantly evokes inside me.
Tilting my head, I kiss him deeper until our breaths mingle.
He threads his fingers in my hair, anchoring us together.
“You, Nova D’Cruz, make me the happiest I’ve ever been. I’m proud
to be your wife.” I taste my tears as I whisper, “And you’re all mine.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-eight
ROSALIE
Why does time fly by fast in a blink when you don’t want it to?
It’s been a month of heavenly marital bliss.
A month of getting to know Nova in a different light to the last ten
years. I love knowing there are little innocent and mundane things about
him only I’m aware of and witness. It makes me feel closer to him.
Connected on a deeper level.
He fills a part of my soul that I didn’t know was empty.
The corner that ached for a person to call her own.
My dogs adore him, just as smitten, and are always waiting for him at
the front door sharp on time when he’s about to return from work. He
doesn’t have to knock before they start barking nonstop. Nova still claims
to not like them, yet every day he’s taking them twice for a walk. I had
burst out laughing when one evening, I accidently saw him returning with
Maggie in his arms because she refused to walk back.
Meanwhile Bunny, who never allowed anyone to touch him in the
past—not even Bianca who was with me when I brought him home—never
goes a day without playing or cuddling with Nova. He’s giving Fire
competition on who is more obsessed with my husband.
However, none are as obsessed and addicted as I am.
During our honeymoon, we were inseparable but back home, our
reality is a lot different but no less incredible. As promised, I haven’t had a
single meal alone. Either he comes home or sends a car for me to meet him
at his workplace.
Both of our professions keep us plenty busy that we have to take time
out of our schedules. Especially since our working hours are completely
upside down.
My favorite time to write is at night, into the wee hours of the
morning. It’s when my imagination is at its peak and words flow easily. It
ends the possibility of Nova staying awake until I return to bed. Because
when I finally lay down, after a few hours he has to be up.
I always feel bad when I notice he’s stopped going to bed early.
Instead, he keeps me company in the library or his office, working side by
side. He doesn’t disturb me and quietly strokes my hair or caresses my legs.
Just when I catch him yawning or rubbing his eyes, I take a break and
force him upstairs. He insists he’s not tired but one look at his handsome
face and I get my answer.
Sometimes we fuck, especially on nights when penning a particular
scene leaves me all hot and bothered. Half the time, we don’t make it to the
bed before we’re tearing off each other’s clothes, our mouths roaming all
over each other. My cries get swallowed by him when he enters me with
one brutal thrust.
Often, I’m suspicious he acts to be sleepy on purpose just so I’ll give
him attention.
I sure as hell have no complaints.
Especially on nights when we cuddle until he falls asleep and I sneak
to the library after staring at his peaceful face for a few moments.
Being an author isn’t just about writing and finishing a story, there are
a million other tasks—before and after a release—that are daunting and
demands constant attention.
Nova never lets me feel as if my work is any less important than his.
He’s supportive and encouraging, even listens to me rant about
characters that are being difficult. Then in the middle of a conversation, I
would catch him nonchalantly slipping ideas in my head regarding the
future of fictional Nova.
He’s made it his mission to make him live.
As if.
Also, my grand resolution of waking early only lasted for two mere
days, making Nova smug as hell. I’m pretty sure I kicked him away when
he tried to wake me.
So, when I do get the advantage of rising before him—a very rare
opportunity—I make the most of it. Like waking him up with his hard cock
in my mouth.
Nova’s cock slips from my lips as I raise my gaze to meet his lazy one
watching and searing my skin. His thumb caresses down my cheek before
collecting his precum from the corner of my lips to push inside my parted
mouth.
“What fantasy do you want to live today, Rose?” he drawls, his thumb
tracing the outline of my lips. I flick my tongue, making his pupils darken.
“Tell me or I’m taking my fill of your cunt.”
 My husband has become my muse.
The threat and promise all rolled into one has my pussy pulsing. The
fantasy, or should I say the urge, is the on tip of my tongue as I drag my
hungry gaze over his lethal and muscular body.
Those steel abs—every woman’s kryptonite—make my mouth water
as they tighten before me as he inhales sharply.
I may have hated his very existence in the past but that didn’t mean I
never appreciated and admired his fine physique. He leans against the
headboard, looking relaxed, but from living with him for weeks, I know
he’s barely restrained.
“Rose,” he snaps, impatient when I stay quiet too long.
I smile.
His gaze narrows, right before he attacks. Hands grab my underarms
and haul me up his body until I’m straddling his waist, the shaft of his cock
sliding between my drenched pussy lips.
I roll my hips and grind, moaning as the friction sends sparks of
pleasure across my clit.
His fingers dig into my flesh. Deep. Rough. Harsh.
I peer down at him and finally spill, “I want to ride your cock, hubby.
Just like this.”
“You want to be in control?”
“Yes.”
“Decide when I get to come?” His lips tug on one side while still
looking intimidating as ever. Dangerous. Predatory. “Want to have me
under your mercy?”
The picture he paints is so fucking tempting. Even though I just
wanted to feel him stretching me just like this. To check if his cock hits
deeper in this position.
If I get to control his pleasure, then that’s just the icing on the cake.
Every time, he’s controlled mine. Always deciding if I’m worthy of his
cum.
About time he earned mine.
But the question is, will he let me? And how long before he snatches it
back?
“Can I?”
“Say please first.”
 Instead of doing as he says, I shake my head and cup my breasts.
Squeezing and rolling my nipples between my forefingers and thumbs.
Trailing them to my pussy, I spread my slit around his girth and ride and
grind without slipping him inside.
His eyes flare.
“You let me be in control,” I purr, grinding back and forth over his
lengthening shaft. Hardening and swelling even more. “I’ll let you pierce
my nipples.”
I know I’ve won when his lips curl and his hands slide away to cross
behind his head.
“Ride away, my wife.” Trembling from excitement, I stroke his cock
once before aiming the crown against my entrance. “Once I’m inside your
pussy, you better believe I’m going to hold you to your promise, Rose. I
will have those nipples glimmering with diamonds.”
I take him to the hilt in one thrust, my eyes rolling back in my head as
I fully take in his full ten inches.
We both groan, my pulse pounding in my ears.
And fuck—he is deeper this way. So deep I feel him in my womb.
I rest my hands on his thighs and find my rhythm, bouncing up and
down while his deep grunts encourage me to go faster. Harder.
“You want to kill me like you whine all the time, your cunt might just
do the job,” he growls.
I watch him through my blurry gaze to find his hands gripping the
headboard.
His muscles flexing and bunching in restraint as he fights his impulse
to pound into me from below.
My nipples peak and my clit throbs having him under my mercy.
Wanting to torture him even worse, I slow my thrusts and lean down to lick
his nipples.
Circling it with my tongue, I suck them into my mouth and cry out
when he meets my hips in a savage slam from below.
“You promised,” I complain when he cheats.
“And you said you wanted to ride my dick. Yet all I can feel is you
grinding and sitting on it.” He barks roughly, taunting, “If your tits aren’t
bouncing in my face, you’re not doing the job right. Work those hips you
tease me with every goddamn day.”
Asshole.
 His rough and scolding remarks do the job of challenging me.
Daring me.
“I was taking it easy on you anyways, Nova. Don’t want you to come
so soon,” I retort.
It only makes his cock twitch and throb inside me. The bastard loves
riling me up, even while we’re fucking.
God, I hate him.
“Fuck my cock like you desperately wanted or let me fuck the sass out
of you.”
“I think I won’t let you come at all,” I growl before using his broad
shoulders as leverage to rise and thrust down on his cock.
His balls slap against my ass every time I bottom out. My whimpers
and his animalistic grunts fill the space around us. I love hearing his
pleasure that he feels because of me.
I bring him down to this.
No one else. Me.
The power has me riding him faster. “Oh god,” I cry out when I
change the angle, his cockhead hitting my G-spot.
“What happened to not letting me come, hmm?” he taunts, despite the
desire and savageness lurking in his features.
“Shut up.”
He doesn’t.
“You’re going to look so stunning with my piercings. I will tease and
toy with your tits for hours. Biting, sucking, pulling with my teeth.” His
filthy mouth continues pushing me toward the edge. “I’ll have you so wet
and stimulated until I force orgasm after orgasm from just playing with your
tits alone.”
“Nova!” I moan, my thighs shaking from exertion.
“Yeah… keeping riding my dick like a good little slut.”
“Oh fuck.” My rhythm stutters and I almost beg him to finish me off.
“Turn around and ride my dick,” he says.
“Stop cheating.” I complain.
It has no effect on him. “Let me see that ass shake, sweetheart. You
can control my orgasm all you want. Torture me, Rosa.”
The need in his throaty voice has me obeying and reverse cowgirl
riding him. The things he’s had me do in our bed. The only time I like
listening to him, pleasing him.
 I don’t understand it.
“Good girl.”
The heat of his gaze incinerates my skin and I lower my hand to rub
my clit. I flick and circle, like he does, but only come halfway close to the
perfect pressure he brings.
“I-I’m going to come.”
“Choke my dick. Milk it.”
As the blinding ache nears, I forget being in control and lose the fight
as I beg, “Touch me, Nova. Pleas—”
The words end on a pleasured scream as the upper half of my body is
forced onto the mattress. Nova’s body covering mine before he slams into
me again and again.
“Come, my Rose,” he commands.
I shout his name as I climax. His thrusts don’t slow down, prolonging
my orgasm. He doesn’t stop rutting me into the sheets when I feel his hands
spread open my ass cheeks and he fingers my asshole.
I’m ashamed when I moan just as he pushes a single digit in. “Ahh,
yes!”
It doesn’t hurt like it did the first time. In fact, I crave the raw and
forbidden touch. Because every time we’re fucking, he stretches my ass
until I’ve begging him for more. He hasn’t said when but I know it’s going
to be soon when he steals the last of my virginity.
He’s filled our nightstand with plugs and toys.
Some in sizes I wouldn’t dare to touch, let alone put inside me. The
sight of them both scaring and arousing. Yet, we both know I’ll never say
no if he decided to use them. I’m a ball of need and anticipation because
except the butt plug, we haven’t explored the others.
“Do you like my fingers in your ass, Rose?” pierces Nova’s husky
voice through my fog of lust.
“I do,” I whimper when he pushes in two more. “Nova!”
“Such a good girl,” he groans, licking my neck. “My good girl. You’re
going to make me come so hard, Rose. Say what I want to hear.”
“Come, baby,” I turn my head and suck his bottom lip. “Fill me with
your cum.”
“Fuck!”
One thrust.
Two.
 Three.
He roars out his release, biting down on my shoulder, and it triggers
another silent orgasm through my spent body.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixty-nine
ROSALIE
The next day, I meet Teresa, Nova’s mom, at her place for lunch.
She swings open the door with a wide smile and draws me into a hug.
“It’s been so long, Rosalie. I missed you so much. How was Italy?”
Her rapid-fire questions, the enthusiasm and the warm welcome, bring
a wide grin to my face. None of it screams that she’s being ungenuine.
She’s the perfect example of people who are young at heart, incapable of
making an enemy and wishing good on others.
I study her carefully, watching for signs of the sadness I saw lurking
the last time I was here. Relief washes over when nothing but brightness
glimmers. Perhaps I imagined it last time, projecting my own fears.
She looks happy. Though slightly thinner than last time.
“Our trip was amazing, Mrs. D’Cruz.” I follow her into the kitchen.
“I’ve never been on a yacht and I’m already wishing to be back there
again.”
She rolls her eyes at my formal etiquette but doesn’t say anything.
I return a sheepish grin.
“Ahh yes, the yacht. It’s wonderful to hear you enjoyed it,” she
replies, pouring me a glass of water. “Though I wouldn’t know.”
“Have you never been?”
She gives an awkward smile. It feels slightly forced but I don’t
comment as she answers, “I get badly seasick. Plus, the water scares me.”
“Oh! So only Mr. D’Cruz and Nova sails then?”
“Nova’s father mostly does.”
My brows rise in surprise, and I blurt out bluntly, “What a waste of
money if no one uses it.”
Teresa laughs at my response. “You know men and their toys.”
“Nova’s obsession makes sense with cars then.”
“I’m sure he’ll be taking you soon again in the yacht since you loved
it so much.”
“If he has time, I would love to.”
“If you tell him, he will.” Pride reflects in her voice as she murmurs,
“Nova always makes time for family. The many occasions he’s been there
for me, I feel like the luckiest mom.”
“You’ve raised him right.”
“Tell me, what would you like to eat?” she laces her hands together
and asks. “I was thinking hot and buttery aloo gobhi parathas with curd and
pickle.”
My mouth instantly waters.
“I can see you like that option.”
“Of course I do.”
“Perfect. You can help me too.”
I stand from the stool and borrow an apron. Teresa passes me potatoes
to peel and instructs me on the ratio of water and when to boil them in a
pressure cooker. I listen carefully and follow the steps.
She’s patient and thorough, giving me tips.
We fall into a comfortable pace as we work together. She doesn’t
force me to talk and leads the conversation, which I appreciate. Once the
potatoes are done and the gobhi is grated, we make the stuffing. Mixing
spices, chopped coriander, and green chilies. I add chili flakes and oregano
to make it extra spicy.
Teresa encourages me to roll the paratha.
I’m skeptical yet I try.
It’s an embarrassing disaster.
My stuffing spills out, causing it to break. The shape which is
supposed to be a circle looks like a map of a small country.
“How does everyone make it look so easy?” I cry out in frustration.
Teresa chuckles and pats my shoulder. “It takes practice, sweetie.
Come on, try again. This time, roll it lightly. Don’t apply too much pressure
with the belan.”
“Okay.”
The second try is better. I don’t manage to break it like before. It’s not
a circle, but I take victory that it isn’t a map-like shape either, going in
every direction.
“See, it’s good!”
Teresa takes over the task of cooking it on the stove, flipping it like a
pro.
“Do you want to try?”
“No!” The horror and the speed with which I answer makes her laugh.
While she’s cooking, I click a picture of the ingredients and freshly baked
aloo paratha and text it to Nova. I mention I cooked it.
NOVA: Sweetheart, just tell me you aren’t alone and a professional is with you.
NOVA: If you say Bianca, I’m going to have a heart attack. I’ve already had a mini one
from looking at the text.

Such a jerk. And he calls me dramatic.

ME: You can’t hold one incident against me for the rest of our lives.
NOVA: Doesn’t answer my question.
NOVA: Rest of our lives… Love the sound of that.

Butterflies take flight in my chest from reading his second text. I hide
my blush behind my hair, so his mom doesn’t see.
ME: Nice save, hubby. But I’m offended you think I’m incapable of learning to cook.
You should take tips from your mom, who I’m with btw.
NOVA: I believe you can do anything that you set your heart to, sweetheart.
ME: See, that’s better.
NOVA: Except cooking.
ME: God! I hate you.
NOVA: Guess I know how hard I’ll be fucking you tonight.
ME: Stop! I’m at your parents’.
NOVA: Are you forgetting I fucked your sweet mouth last time we were there?
ME: I give up. *rolling eye emoji*
NOVA: Go to my room and send me a picture of your wet panties.
ME: I’m not sexting with you while your mom is right beside me.

Right then, Teresa speaks from behind me. “The food is getting cold,
Rosalie.”
“Just a minute.”
“Tell Nova that it’s my time with you.”
I turn beet red in embarrassment and hoarsely reply, “Sure.”
NOVA: I want that picture or I’ll be there. I’ll take much more than that. So be my good
girl. I’m waiting.

Fuck.
Instead of replying, I sit down at the dining table and focus on the
delicious food. I have to cross my legs to relieve the ache his dirty request
left. Teresa serves me a fresh and hot paratha before sitting across from me.
Her cooking is out of this world.
I’m left stuffed by the time I finish.
“Rosalie, would you mind driving me to Nova’s father?” asks Teresa
after we carry our plates to the sink. “I was supposed to take his lunch.”
 “Of course. Can I run to the restroom really quick?” I manage to ask
with a straight face. Inwardly cursing Nova for having such a powerful hold
on me.
“I’ll wait in the hall.”
I don’t make any wrong turns this time and enter Nova’s bedroom.
Locking the door, I walk toward his bed with my heart racing and pussy
soaked. I can’t believe I’m about to do this but an arousing thrill courses
through my veins.
I decide to take it a step further.
Slipping my panties off, I kick them aside and lie down on his bed.
With my knees bent and spread, I set the phone against the edge and aim the
camera with one hand while inching the other to my bare pussy.
Instead of clicking a picture, I hit record.
As I roam my fingers over my slit. Using my wetness, I circle my
entrance and slip one finger in and thrust twice. Feeling brazen by the
naughtiness of it all, I push the same finger to my other entrance and spread
my juices around. My entire body shakes as I steadily push my finger in
until it’s to the knuckle. A low moan slips free.
Just as quickly, I pull out and sit up.
Stopping the recording, I don’t watch it myself—feeling shy—and
send it to Nova.
I’m smirking as I put on my panties and rush to wash my hands, then
slip out from his room. My phone pings with a string of texts, which I
ignore. I would rather my face didn’t give away my very inappropriate
actions.
Like I said, Nova has me in the palm of his hands.
Downstairs, I meet Teresa in the entryway and say, “Sorry for making
you wait. Can you text me the address? I’ll navigate with the maps app.”
Nodding, she does so while I unlock my car as we step into the
burning heat.
As soon as I turn on the ignition and take directions, I figure out we’re
going to the recently jointly acquired dock. My thoughts direct to my father,
dampening my mood into a dark cloud of dread and terror. Our last
encounter would’ve left me locked up for days if I were still living with
him.
Shuddering, I pray I don’t run into him.
Oftentimes I’ve wonder why he despises me so much.
 His own flesh and blood.
How can my existence alone be a heinous crime? He punishes me for
something that’s out of my control.
An hour later, we arrive at a bustling street near the docks. I wage a
bet with myself and guess that Danish is here to visit the site and observe
the workers. Large equipment used in logistics can be seen far ahead. A
normal person may mistake it for a construction site.
I park under a shaded spot.
My sleek black Jaguar standing out like a sore thumb.
“Do you want me to come with you, Mrs. D’Cruz?”
“No need, beta. I’ll be quick,” she replies and gracefully steps out of
the car, pushing her sunglasses higher against the sun.
The guard nods at her as she approaches and lets her in. No sooner has
she disappeared inside a four-story building than I catch Danish coming
from a different direction in my peripheral. He misses Teresa completely.
Jumping out of the car, I’m about to shout and reach him when he
makes a swift path toward the deserted end of the street. Walking at a
furious pace with another equally sharply dressed man following him, they
round a corner.
My instincts warn me to stay where I am.
However, my feet have another idea.
I briskly stalk in the same direction until I turn the same corner. They
are nowhere to be seen. So, I keep moving forward and screech to a halt
when I hear multiple voices. Cautiously tiptoeing with my back against the
wall, I avoid making noise on the rocky road and stop where it ends.
Peeking around the wall, I smother my gasp.
I can’t believe what my eyes see.
Danish and his partner are standing with four guys, who look like
street thugs with shabby hair and unkempt clothes. I squint my eyes and
catch them exchanging multiple envelopes. I watch my father-in-law
accepting money from them, and I’m horrified when he starts counting it.
I’m well aware in some parts of the city the locals are forced to give
protection money in order to save their small businesses.
Is that what I’m witnessing?
Does this mean Nova’s family is still into illegal extortions? Does
Nova know? Was my father correct all along in saying they haven’t stopped
their corrupted ways to get ahead?
 Nova hasn’t hidden his father’s untoward past.
He does, however, speak in a way that insinuates it’s no longer their
present.
Yet I’ve just witnessed the opposite.
Despite it all, my main concern isn’t my own safety but his. In case
he’s in the dark about his father’s dealings. Because my Nova would never
risk his company, which he’s so proud of, or his reputation. I choose to
believe he has a moral code unlike his father.
Discreetly, I snap a picture of the group to confront Nova with later.
Letting him decide on how to handle the situation.
Before I’m caught, I hurry back to my car. Teresa is yet to be back.
I’m still contemplating and torn over what I saw when I hear two sets of
footsteps approaching.
My heart sinks, spine rigid, when my gaze collides with the visitor.
“Papa,” I gasp.
A curt and fake smile splits his lips, only I sensing the coldness of it.
“Fancy seeing you here, Rosalie.”
Teresa, who is by his side, smiles at me. Oblivious to my panicked
state.
Or how I’m fighting not to wither under my father’s menacing stare.
“Look who I found, sweetie,” she says. “Said he hasn’t spent time
with you since the wedding.”
“I was—”
He ruthlessly cuts me off. “Nova has kept her busy. Your mother and I
miss you, Rosalie.”
“I’m sorry I haven’t been in touch,” I apologetically say. “I’ll talk to
Nova to come for dinner some evening.”
“We would like that.”
Gazing at Teresa, I remind her, “I should drop you off.”
“Actually, I’m going to stay,” she informs me with a wince. “Danish
went somewhere and is yet to be back. Besides, your father needs you.”
“What?” I blurt out too fast.
“I have a flat tire. I’m sure you don’t mind giving your old man a lift.”
Smugness and meanness waft from him in waves. He’s smartly
trapped me unless I want to make a scene. We both know I won’t. Stepping
between Teresa and my rigid stance, he grips my elbow and burns me with
a terrorizing glare.
 “Shall we?”
I swallow and lower my head. “Yes.”
Once we’re seated in my car, which feels like a suffocating cage, my
father ominously orders, “Drive home. It’s time you were reminded who
your real family is and your place in it.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy
NOVA
I did a very bad miscalculation.
It’s taunting me from across the room.
It’s completely irrational yet red-hot jealously rears its ugly head. I
should be concentrating on the report that requires my urgent attention.
Instead, my attention is riveted—fixed like a laser—on my beautifully
distracting wife.
Since I was in between meetings, I had sent a car to bring her to the
office for our lunch date. Rather than send her home, I made her stay
because I’ve become a fiend for her smiles, her fiery mouth, and can’t
spend a minute apart from her.
Thankfully, she’s finally finished her book. So, I know I’m not
keeping her from work.
Apparently, I would watch her rather than run my company.
Because how much work I’ve done in the last hour? Zero.
She’s currently lying on her stomach on the couch I especially bought
and added in my office for her along with the glass bookshelf displaying the
signed books she’s authored.
Her bent legs kick in the air, the black pleated schoolgirl skirt riding
up the backs of her smooth thighs while she leans on her elbows. Her eyes
are glued to the Kindle she’s reading. Somewhere during the last hour, she’s
kicked off her sneakers and untied her hair from the high ponytail it was in.
While I’m distracted, she’s serene and oblivious to my tortured state.
She does this a lot.
Zoning out completely. Often the reason is because she’d daydream a
scenario or perk up with an idea she wants to explore and then hastily
search for somewhere to note it down. Except, she never has her phone
around. So, I’ve placed little notepads and sticky notes with pens all around
the house. I always smile when she happily sighs and jots down without
wondering how the stationary got there in the first place.
Rosalie is adorable without even realizing it.
Though she’d be pissed if I told her as much.
 My predicament, which has me going insane and stupidly jealous, is
the way she effortlessly loses herself reading those spicy books. I might as
well as be a piece of furniture next to her for all the attention she bestows
on me.
Yes, I know I sound illogical, but when have I ever been rational
when it comes to my Rose? I’m possessive of every little thing about her
that it borders on criminal.
I was worried about other men stealing her attention—I was dead
wrong.
With Rose, I’m not just competing with every man in the world, but
even the ones that don’t exist. The fictional ones she obsesses and often
daydreams about. I want to be the only man she obsesses over.
To be the only man she constantly thinks about.
I want to bury myself into her psyche, her heart, and her goddamn
soul.
The only reason I haven’t lost my sanity is because she writes me in
her book, even if I’m painted as the villain and die a gruesome death. I
don’t care as long as I’m deep enough in her mind that even when she
creates another world, another realm, I’m part of it. She thinks of me. Even
if the villains are inspired by me.
I’m so whipped for her, I’ll take any crumbs.
“Rose,” I call out, slamming my laptop shut. I’m not focusing on it
anyway. My tone is barely restrained. My thin patience close to snapping.
Her head doesn’t lift from book she’s reading. “Hmm?”
“Come here.” I loosen my tie.
“Just a minute.”
“Now.”
Her legs stop swinging and slowly, she turns her head my way. The
look I give has her swallowing nervously and clenching her thighs together.
Pushing aside the Kindle, she sits upright and rises. Hips swaying
enticingly, she struts all the way back to behind my desk while biting her fat
bottom lip.
Taking her hand, I pull her between my spread legs and the edge of
the wide table. Until she has nowhere to go, caged in like my perfect little
prey. Without the heels, her perky tits are right in front of my face.
If only I could taste them.
 Cupping behind her knees, I trail my palms upward, causing her to
suck in a sharp gasp. I keep going until I reach the hem of the sexy skirt she
wore today. Her outfit is meant to give me a permanent hard-on around her.
She’s dressed like a schoolgirl, making me itch to bend her over and spank
her ass with a ruler.
Her fingers curl around the table when I grab her ass cheeks, bare
from the thong she’s wearing, and squeeze. I watch those nipples harden
into diamonds.
Lifting my gaze to her rosy cheeks and red lips, I casually ask,
“Enjoyed the book?”
“I—”
“Never mind.” I slide my fingers over her wet cunt. “You’re soaked.”
Her gaze skirts away, hair falling like a curtain as she hides the flicker
of shyness. After every depraved and forbidden deed I’ve done to her, she
still gets embarrassed and blushes like a nun.
The sick bastard in me loves it.
While my desperate cock leaks precum.
At a loss for words, she grinds her pussy against my hand, silently
demanding for me to make her come. I’m not in a gracious mood, I’m
going to make her earn it. A little payback for the day she sent me that
erotic clip of her fingers fucking her own pussy and ass.
I had to rub one out in my office.
“What about it made you so hot, Rose?” I darkly demand, keeping my
strokes over the lacy thong teasing and languid. “I might do the same to
you.”
At that, a smirk graces her lips.
I narrow my eyes and arch one eyebrow. “What is it?”
“A threesome,” she breathlessly answers, becoming wetter. “With the
fourth one watching.”
“Not a chance in hell, sweetheart.” I hook my finger in the lace,
pulling tight before snapping it against her folds. She hisses at the sting. I
growl through gritted teeth, “I don’t share you.”
She softens at my possessiveness and confesses, “I don’t need or want
anyone but you, Nova. Just because I enjoyed reading it, doesn’t mean I
wish to experience it. Most nights, you’re too much for me.”
“Good. Because inviting someone in our bed is one thing I can never
give you. You want to be fucked like a slut, used like a fuck doll? Only I get
to do it. No other man is allowed in your vicinity ever again.”
“Same goes for you.” Her tone mirrors my possessiveness while
jealousy drips from every syllable. “You’re mine. Every part of you. Your
cock, your lips, your fingers… they’re all for me.”
“They’ve been yours the second our eyes locked that first night in
London, Rose,” I admit in a guttural tone. Pushing the lace to the side, I
thrust one digit to the hilt. “I haven’t fucked another girl since I claimed
you.”
“What?” She freezes, like she can’t believe what I just said.
Even as angry as I was, the thought of going near another woman was
enough to make my skin crawl. It was physically impossible. I would’ve cut
off my limbs before I ever did.
It was Rose or no one else.
“Why would I?” I rasp, circling my finger inside her walls until she
clenches, sucking me in deep. “When I found heaven between your thighs.”
“So, I was your first?” she teases, the shadows disappearing at my
truth. “Were you a virgin, Nova?”
I thrust another finger, hard enough to jostle her head to toe. “The
only virginity you took of mine was getting me to practice monogamy for
the first time in my life. Now, unbutton your top.”
Her dark pupils glaze over in lust at my command.
She obeys, lifting trembling hands to the buttons of her blouse. I
unhook her skirt with my other hand and let it pool on the floor. I’m stuck
staring at each inch of skin she reveals, seductively stripping for me.
The anticipation to see the gorgeous sight underneath making my
cock twitch.
I know she isn’t wearing a bra. The reason behind it makes me grin.
She doesn’t miss and playfully glares, well aware of the trajectory of
my thoughts.
“Show me, Rose,” I command, shifting closer. “Let me see those
pierced nipples. You know the sight of you in my diamonds makes me
hard.”
A promise is a promise.
No sooner had I fulfilled her fantasy of having me under her mercy
than I took her to get those pale brown nipples pierced the same weekend.
Of course, I didn’t let a man touch her.
Hell, even watching another woman touching her made me feral.
 A groan erupts from deep in my chest when she parts her shirt,
wincing slightly when it grazes her sore and still healing nipples. Glinting
white diamonds that match her belly piercing sparkle. The view is enough
to make up for the time until I can put my mouth on those tips, feel them on
my tongue as I torment her.
“Fuck! Sweetheart!” I curse. “You look so mouthwateringly sexy.”
“Nova!” she whines when I pull out my fingers from her pussy.
It turns into a needy sound when I tear her thong until she’s standing
naked in my office, looking like a wet dream. No, a reality I never knew
would be mine.
Leaning closer, I kiss the soft mounds tenderly.
“I can’t wait to have my mouth on them, Rose.”
She flushes a deep red.
I hike her up onto my desk, her tits bouncing. “Knees up. Keep them
open.”
“Please,” she begs, eagerly obeying. “I need your mouth, Nova.”
Her silky hair hangs over her breasts, nipples peeking through them.
Sliding her hips to the edge, I kiss her belly ring before pulling at it. I
trail my kisses lower, licking and sucking until I inhale the scent of her
arousal. She smells divine. Squirming, she tries to lift her slit to my open
mouth.
I skirt around where she desires me the most and punishingly bite
down on her inner thigh. Slapping her pussy as she whimpers and moves, I
growl, “Patience, wife.”
Spreading her folds, I stare at her open pussy. Dark pink, glistening,
and so fucking pretty. She squirms at the intensity of my dirty attention…
or the vulnerability. Whatever it is, liquid drips from her entrance.
I take a long lick from her puckered hole to her clit.
A sharp tug on my hair as her fingers grab my head, she pushes my
mouth harder.
“Yes! Nova! Right there!”
I suck her clit, flicking it repeatedly with my tongue.
“Oh god!”
Her ass grinds harder and I plunge two fingers inside her.
The little slut rides my hand and tongue with abandon.
I pull back before she can come.
“No!” she cries. “Come back!”
 Spank.
“Don’t forget who’s in charge.”
Spank.
Tears of frustration slide down her cheeks. I must be a sadist because
seeing her so raw and on the edge, reflecting desire and craving for my
touch, where I’m her entire universe, makes me want to torture her a bit
more. Make the moment last a bit longer.
In these moments, I have the power to coax her into being under my
mercy.
While the rest of the time, I’m completely powerless.
And she owns me.
“Nova, please let me come,” she begs sweetly.
“How badly?”
“Bad.” Spreading her legs wider, she touches her slit. “I ache, Nova.”
“Come and sit on my lap.”
At my order, she scrambles to stand. Turning her around, I guide her
down until her back is against my front. My cock throbbing against her ass.
Hooking her knees on the armrests, I keep her cunt on display and her legs
immobile with my arm under her tits.
Her head rests on my chest and from above, I can see everything.
The light sheen of sweat on her skin.
The rise and fall of her pierced nipples, hard and inviting.
So can she, because her breathing picks up as she clutches the back of
my neck. She didn’t notice before but one of her books was resting on the
corner of my desk. The one I was rereading because I couldn’t get enough
of her words.
It makes me feel closer to her when she’s not around.
And after I’m done making her orgasm, it’ll wear her scent too.
“You want to come, Rose?” I murmur in her ear, kissing beneath it.
She nods. “Yes.”
“Open your pussy and don’t fucking close your thighs.” Biting her lip,
I warn, “No matter what I do. You come when I say.”
Reaching between her legs, she does as she’s told.
“Good girl.”
My right arm easily stretches and grabs her book. Goosebumps erupt
on her flawless skin, her breath hitching as she murmurs, “What are you
doing, Nova?”
 “Making you come.” I tighten my arm around her chest when her
back arches just as I connect the sharp edge of the spine against her clit.
“Ahhh…” The low and sensual moan slips from her lips.
I rub the edge over the length of her drenched slit, pushing it deeper.
Teasing and caressing. Eliciting one filthy moan after another until her
fingers start to slip.
I slow down.
“Open. I want to see your little clit.”
It takes her a second but she does. Her body locked so tight. So close.
Enjoying my depravity.
“Such a shameless slut, my Rose,” I groan in her ear as I pick up my
pace. Her juices leaking onto her book. “Naked in my office where anyone
could walk in. Getting her pussy fucked. Distracting her husband with soft
little cries, begging to come.”
“Nova!”
I circle her clit and drag the edge back to her entrance. I rub harder
and faster, mixing a little pain with pleasure. Her hips ride and grind.
“Yeah, keep fucking that pussy. I want that book to smell like your
cum, Rose.”
She becomes delirious, head shaking side to side, panting loudly.
“Rub your clit for me.”
“Yes! Yes! Yes!”
I reach down and slide three fingers in her wet and empty hole.
Shoving the now drenched book aside, I bang her pussy ruthlessly. Slapping
my palm down every time until wet noises cut through the air.
Twisting my hand in her hair, I turn her head and lock my lips with
hers. I kiss her, swallowing her whimpers and cries. I stroke her G-spot,
hard and fast. Mercilessly.
“Come. Now!”
She falls apart, jerking in my arms.
I hold her immobile, fucking her through the climax.
Until her cum soaks my pants.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-one
ROSALIE
My face is still beet red as I walk down the busy corridor to the
employee’s cafeteria.
Splashing it with water didn’t help. Nothing will.
Especially not with the reminder of what Nova did to me in his locked
office feeling between my thighs with every step I take. If I close my eyes, I
can imagine his fingers inside me, the rough edge rubbing up and down.
He made me come with my own book!
Rubbed it on my pussy like it was a sex toy.
Worse, I came harder than ever. All from the forbidden and
naughtiness of it. As soon as I flew back down to earth, he casually put it
back on the shelf. I was unable to meet his eyes.
We probably would’ve fucked had his assistant not knocked. I’m
pretty sure it was all over my face what we’d been doing after he allowed
her inside ten minutes later.
I excused myself quickly.
Nova’s small knowing smirk taunting me all the way.
I’m hoping coffee will help clear the haze so I can remotely function
like a normal human being rather than a woman with sex constantly on her
mind. He’s turned me into him.
You’re distracting yourself.
The taunting voice pops up and some of the high wears off. I haven’t
spent a single moment of last week idly, afraid of being assaulted with the
memories of the awful visit with my dad last week. I’m practicing my
mom’s mantra.
Living in a delulu land.
Otherwise, guilt will eat me alive. I still haven’t told Nova, and I
never will. His temper will make the cursed situation even more hellish.
Then there’s the picture I took of his father extorting money.
I’m stuck in a catch twenty-two.
If I confront him about his father, it’ll lead to questions about why I
was there in the first place. Then lead to my own dad, which I want to avoid
like the plague.
 “Are you sure Rosalie wrote it?”
The sound of my name stops me cold in my tracks, just before I can
round the corner into the cafeteria. It’s at the end of the hallway and no one
else is around. I stay rooted and eavesdrop on the conversation.
A voice says I should turn and go back to the safety of Nova.
He’s become my safe haven.
“Why else would he keep them on display in his office?” another
male voice replies, disgust heavy in his tone. “I’ve only heard him call her
Rose. It can’t be that big of a coincidence.”
It doesn’t take a second for the topic of their conversation to click into
piece.
With it, comes panic at coming face to face with my worst fear.
“Wow… but what has she written that has your panties in a bunch?”
“Nothing but trash in the name of romance. Most of it is so disturbing
that I don’t even want to say out loud.” He laughs derogatorily. “I’m telling
you, man, I had to bleach my eyes out after a few pages.”
Mortifying tears burn my eyelids, seconds away from falling.
This time the rapid beating of my heart is from trepidation and
humiliation. Like worms crawling all over my skin, dirtying me up. It’s
nothing short of living my worst nightmare.
I want to tune them out, not let their shitty remarks affect me.
It’s easier said than done, though.
The damage is already done.
“I mean, who even writes shit like that? She needs a therapist stat.”
A third voice scoffs, “Only a person sick in the head would write it.”
“The way she dresses, it shouldn’t come as a surprise. Must be a freak
in the sheets to have our boss wrapped around her little finger.”
Chuckles echo around the space.
“People like her give a bad name to literature.”
“Damn,” whistles a new voice. “That’s nasty. Read this, man.”
“You bought the book?”
“Gotta know what the fuss is all about.”
Why are they getting to me? I knew some people would be too small-
minded and disrespectful and sexist. However, there’s a big difference
between imagining it and hearing it spoken out loud.
“Think she’ll suck our dicks if we took a page from her book?” the
very first voice says, receiving hums of approval.
 Bile rises in my throat while silent tears free fall.
My tolerance snaps.
With fresh humiliating tears streaming down my face, I run to the
nearest bathroom. Their vile and disgusting sexual comments and threats
torturing my psyche. I can’t even look at myself in the mirror.
I thought I was stronger than this.
Turns out, I’m pathetic and weak.
Never in my life have I felt so horrible and objectified. Hardly anyone
or anything gets past my walls. I’m losing my edge. That’s why I prefer
being called rude or having a resting bitch face.
At least then, people think twice about saying things about me.
Chest burning with a wave of agony and my insecurities flaring to the
surface, I wash my face in a desperate attempt to wash their vile comments
off me. Scrubbing my arms until they’re raw and pink, I give up.
I need to leave.
With my purse and phone in Nova’s office, I can’t simply escape. It’ll
also make him suspicious and I don’t want to rehash the incident. Cleaning
myself up as best I can while pushing those cruel voices to the back of my
head, I march back to Nova.
I pause, gulping a deep breath and form a fake smile before I enter. I
catch him sitting behind his desk, his suit jacket draped over the back of the
chair. He looks up but I avoid his sharp gaze and stalk to the couch to grab
my stuff.
Afraid he’ll see the lingering shame.
“Hi, I’m going to go home,” I breezily say. “Can you call the driver,
please?”
I jerk at the scraping noise of his chair, his confident gait approaching
from behind. I can’t control the shaking of my hand as I busy myself
picking up my Kindle and phone. A ball of anxiety forms in my throat,
suffocating me.
“You’re busy and I think I’ve disturbed you enough,” I rush to add, an
awkward laugh spilling from my lips. I quickly shut my mouth.
Firm and strong hands lock around my waist and slowly turn me
around.
I fix my stare at his chest, counting the buttons on his vest.
“Look at me, Rose.” His voice is soft like petals.
I fight the tears, biting my lip to hold back a sob.
 A single calloused finger tilts my chin up.
I squeeze my eyelids shut, causing the first tear to slip.
“I only have one question.” His finger brushes the saltiness away.
“Who?”
The grit in his tone, the barely restrained edge, gives away to his fury.
I know that tone. I’ve heard it before. The one that makes grown men
tremble. The one guided by protectiveness for my peace.
I can’t keep letting him defend me every time.
One day, he’ll go too far and the regret will eat away at me.
Strengthening my resolve, I muster courage and reply, “It’s not a big
deal, Nova. I just need to be alone and I’ll be fine.”
I should’ve known he wouldn’t budge.
“Not what I asked.”
I raise my eyes to his, silently begging him to let it go. “I just want to
forget.”
“I’ve told you what your tears do to me, Rose,” he reminds me. His
jaw tight and brown pupils darkening into pitch-black viciousness by the
second. “Someone in my building had the foolishness to make you hurt and
cry, I can’t let them walk free. There are consequences to actions and they’ll
face theirs.”
“Please don’t. It’ll spread like gossip. I don’t want that,” I say, anxiety
flaring. “It’s not like they said anything I didn’t expect.”
His lips purse in displeasure, features locking so tight I can make out
the cut of his cheekbones. “No one disrespects my wife. Not under my
watch.”
Emotions surge from deep inside my chest and the last of my
braveness shatters. He tucks my head against his steady heartbeat while I
feel his other arm move as though he’s texting someone.
A minute later, he’s guiding me to his chair. His scary silence
unnerving and frightening me. The expression on his handsome face is
impassive and cold as he settles me on his lap before clicking on his laptop.
Gone is the man who made me writhe on his thigh with adoration.
I freeze at the image that pops up on the screen, which actually is a
footage of the cafeteria. I already know who the group of formally dressed
men are. Nova hits play. Despite knowing what’s coming, it stings harder
all over again as I hear their taunting jibes and cruel insults.
 Nova’s fingers dig painfully into my thigh as I bury my face into his
neck.
Every inch of him is as rigid as an unyielding rock while he quietly
listens. Until the very end. I tune them out before they make remarks about
fucking me. The pounding in my ears is so high I can barely hear anything
else, much less what other revolting stuff they said after I ran.
I only come to my senses when Nova secures me tighter against the
comforting heat of his body.
“Shhh,” he murmurs in my hair, kissing the top of my head. His gentle
but strong voice ensures me calmly, “None of it is true. Their idiocy was
doing the talking. There is nothing, absolutely nothing, wrong with you.
You’re perfect, Rose.”
“I don’t know why it hurts,” I mumble against his skin. “I don’t
understand why I’m letting them get to me.”
“Because no matter how strong you are, sometimes words still have
the power to hurt.” Tilting my head, his lips ghost over my wet ones. “That
doesn’t make you weak or their words any true.”
“I know.”
“I’ll deal with them later,” he informs me. Though it sounds like an
ominous threat. Before I can ask what he really means, he distracts me by
kissing me. “I’m taking you home and we’re going to make you forget this
happened.”
I nod wordlessly, trusting him to do just that without a single doubt.
Setting me to my feet, he stands and slides on his suit jacket. On our
way out, he informs his assistant he’s taking the rest of the day off and to
cancel his meetings. Taking the private elevator that leads straight to the
parking lot, we reach his car.
His hand holds mine all the way home.
We haven’t even crossed the threshold when Maggie, Bunny, and Fire
come barreling down to greet us. Their gazes lightening up at the sight of
Nova, who has to brace me from falling when the trio slam into my body.
His hand remains perch on my waist as I bend and pick up an eager
Maggie.
I’m smothered with kisses.
Meanwhile, Fire and Bunny receive pats and caresses from Nova.
I look over my shoulder at him and suggest, “Want to watch a show
with me?”
 “Which do you have in mind?”
“The Office. Have you seen it?”
“No.”
My jaw goes slack, mirth flashing on his face. “Have you at least
heard of it?”
“I don’t watch shows or movies often.”
“That’s so boring.” I wrinkle my nose. He laughs. “Do you even
realize what you’re missing out on?”
“I watch sports. Far from boring.”
“Yeah, ’cause it’s lame.”
“Oh yeah?” he quips. Picking me up while I clutch Maggie, he carries
me to the upstairs. “Then let’s see what’s so special about The Office that
I’m missing out on.”
After a quick change, our dogs and I settle in the theater room.
Meanwhile, Nova goes and makes us popcorn, and with it chips and drinks.
By the time he’s back, I’m cozy under a blanket. My gaze lingers on my
husband’s sculpted abs visible above the waistband of his low sweats,
roaming upward to his face as he sets the snack tray on a table before us.
I’ve never been a cuddly or clingy type of girl.
But with him, I ache to glue myself to him permanently.
As soon as he sits beside me, I scooch and press a kiss against his
mouth. He freezes for a long lingering second, surprised by the innocent
gesture, and I hide my smile. Throwing one leg over his, I snuggle against
him. His arm automatically reaching to play with my hair.
The contented sigh that he lets out sends my heart fluttering.
“You ready to be blown away?” I tease, picking up the remote.
“I thought we were watching the show.”
I roll my eyes at his sexual innuendo. “Not that, hubby.”
“You do realize I run my own office, don’t need to be watching it
too.”
“Maybe you’ll learn new tips.”
Tugging my hair playfully, he says, “Blow me away, my wife.”
I hit play on the first episode. I’ve viewed this show countless times
without feeling bored. I all but forget whether or not Nova is enjoying it
when Jim and Dwight’s antics start. Michael will always be my favorite,
though. I had chewed Bianca’s ear off when I learned he isn’t in the show
after season seven until the finale.
 Somewhere around the third or fourth episode, Nova lifts me
completely on his lap.
My head resting on his shoulder.
As he idly massages my scalp, then the rest of my body, I drift off to
sleep.
***
I come awake hours later to Bunny’s and Maggie’s loud snoring.
I’m cocooned in the blanket in the semi-dark theater room with no
sign of Nova. Leaning up on my elbow, I push my hair back and search my
phone. It says seven in the evening and I abruptly sit upright.
I must have been really exhausted.
A yellow sticky note catches my eyes and I peel it off. It’s a message
from Nova saying he’s gone to run an errand and will return soon. It doesn’t
say when he left but I’m assuming he’ll be back soon.
Throwing off the blanket, I trail out to the hall.
Clanking and the sound of water running flows down to me. As I get
closer, it’s from the direction of the kitchen, so I relax because it must be
our cook, Tanu. The woman is like Santa, as I hardly ever see her, and
instead of gifts, she leaves delicious food and homemade desserts and late-
night snacks.
Which is wonderful because when I’m hidden away in my writing
cave in the library, I like to munch on snacks in during breaks.
In the past, I would order online but I quickly realized they made for a
bad eating habit. But Tanu’s homemade chips, crackers, and cookies are
both healthy and tasty. I don’t know what she puts in them but they’re
scrumptious as hell.
This is the perfect opportunity to thank her.
Speedwalking to the kitchen, I find her over the sink washing the
dishes. She’s in her mid-fifties yet doesn’t look a day over forty. I found her
super sweet and reserved from the little interactions we’ve had.
“Hey, Tanu Aunty,” I politely greet her.
With a smile, she glances over her shoulder at me. “Hello. Did you
need something, Mrs. D’Cruz?”
Oh yeah! She’s super formal too.
“No. Actually, I wanted to say how much I love your cooking,” I reply
with a laugh. “Especially the desserts and snacks you leave behind. Thank
you for those.”
Switching off the tap, she dries her hands and turns to me with a
confused frown. “Do you mean the ones I leave in the library?”
“Yes!”
Her eyes crinkle in the corners as she reveals, sending my heart
pinballing behind my ribs, “I’m afraid you’re thanking the wrong person.
Mr. Nova comes every two days to bake them for you in the afternoons. I
was strictly told to put them in the library.”
I’m gaping at her, unblinking as I digest the bombshell she just
dropped.
Nova’s been baking!
How the hell did I not know?
It’s when the doorbell rings that I yank myself out of my stupor. On
autopilot, I reach the gate and open. A delivery boy stands while a
bodyguard hovers behind, holding a rectangular box wrapped in beautiful
gifting paper.
“Are you Rose?”
“Umm… yeah.”
“This is for you.”
I grab it when he passes it to me. “What is it?”
“No idea. Please sign here.”
He skips away afterward. I wait until I reach the master bedroom
before tearing into the box. Inside is a stunning spiral book with a small
card stuck to it. With trembling fingers, I flip it and read the message.
Just a small reminder what a talented and amazing writer you are.
~ Your hubby
And fan

With bated breath, I flip to the first laminated page and I can’t contain
the loud gasp any more than the grateful tears. Each page has a five-star
review my readers have written about my books over the years. It’s like
going down memory lane—it’s my journey as an author. The love that
reflects in the reviews fill me with the pride and confidence I desperately
needed today after the earlier fiasco.
Just when I think Nova can’t surprise me any more, he goes and does
this.
Overwhelmed, the truth hits me like a freight train.
I’ve fallen in love with my villain.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-two
NOVA
The floor occupying my office is empty except for me.
I stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling glass window as I gaze at the
glittering lights of the city. While I wait for Arun’s arrival.
The man responsible for insulting my Rose and leaving her in tears.
Most of all, daring to joke about touching, let alone fucking, her.
Rage like no other had overpowered my veins, running hot and
seeking violence. It was a miracle I didn’t stalk to him when I listened to
every disgusting word and end his sorry excuse of a life.
My priority in that moment was taking care of Rosalie and erasing the
awful memories. I’m furious for letting it occur in the first place. Blaming
myself for not saving her from hearing them even though I couldn’t foresee
it.
The other three have already been dealt with. Fired with no prospects
of another job. While a nightmare awaits them tomorrow morning. They
might as well wish they were dead because their lives are going to be one
long hell.
Arun, though, a junior project manager at my company, he and I are
going to have a chat before I announce his fate. The footage revealed he
initiated the inappropriate and misogynistic conversation. I don’t give a
fuck about people’s useless opinions. Earth is crawling with these fools.
But I draw the line when it comes to my woman.
No one fucks with what’s mine.
Tarnishes it with their tongue.
A knock sounds at my door, followed by a timid voice, “May I come
in, Mr. D’Cruz?”
I turn and face a nervous-looking Arun, who already looks seconds
away from pissing his pants. He should be scared. My calm is a thin veneer,
keeping my dark savagery at bay.
For now.
I flick my chin to the chair opposite my desk. “Take a seat.”
He enters, gaze flickering around my office and sticking on the
bookshelf a tad longer. Swallowing apprehensively, he closes the gap and
settles down.
I remain standing, expression neutral. “How was your day?”
“It was same old.” He visibly relaxes at the casual question. “Busy
and demanding.”
“Nothing interesting?”
“No, Mr. D’Cruz.”
I rub my chin, smiling coldly. “No cafeteria gossip, perhaps?”
His throat bobs, a light sheen of sweat forming on his forehead. He
stammers for an answer, tugging at his collar.
“Do you read, Arun?” He pales. “Because I heard you give the best
recommendations. I would like your opinion on what’s good literature.
Something that isn’t trash.”
“Mr. D’Cruz… I didn’t mean it,” he splutters out. “It was a joke.”
“Are you saying my wife’s writing is a joke now?” My tone loses the
calm veneer. I reach my desk and rest my fists on it, leaning over him. “You
joke about fucking my wife?”
“I’m s-so sorry. Please. It won’t happen again.”
“You had lot more balls behind my back, Arun.”
“It was inappropriate, sir. I promise it won’t happen again.”
“Of course it won’t. But I’m afraid you don’t realize the enormity of
your indiscretions. You hurt my wife deeply and an apology isn’t going to
cut it.”
“I’ll do anything.”
“You’re fired, along with the others. Goes without saying.”
Relief pours over him as he assumes that’s all I’m doing.
My protectiveness for Rosalie runs far deeper and darker in my veins.
I’ve stopped fighting the moral instincts.
Today, I swim in its depths.
Circling my desk, I approach and stand behind him while pulling out
the ink pen from the breast pocket of my suit jacket. Pulling the lid off, I
grab the front of his neck and yank his head back.
“Since you obviously hate reading filth yet find yourself reading it
anyways and offering useless opinions that make my wife cry,” he squirms
but my grip is stronger, “I’ve found the perfect solution. I wouldn’t be a
good boss if I didn’t provide a conflict resolution to your predicament.”
I twist my arm in a chokehold around his neck and cut his air supply,
watching his face turn red as his lungs fight for oxygen. His fingers
helplessly dig into my arm, trying to dislodge my grip like a fish fresh out
of water.
“This is going to hurt,” I warn.
“Noo—”
I raise my arm and poke his right eye with the tip of the fountain pen.
He howls in pain, body bucking in my hold while blood trickles down his
cheek. His screams echo, melding into one another when I ram the tip into
his left eye and twist.
“You’re perfectly safe from trash now.”
A blind man can’t read, after all.
Loosening my hold, I step back. He doubles over onto the floor,
clutching his bleeding face. Ignoring his cries, I round to the front of my
desk and call the security guard to escort him out.
***
Later that night after taking a shower, I slide into bed beside a half-
asleep Rosalie.
She stirs at the heat of my naked chest, then lifts her head from the
pillow. In the most hypnotic and husky tone, she whispers my name,
“Nova?”
“It’s me.” I press a kiss against her shoulder and pull her against my
body more securely. “Go back to sleep, Rose.”
She has other ideas.
“I had a long nap in the afternoon,” she huffs amusingly and turns in
my arms. Her pierced nipples, undisguised by the thin material of her cami
top, brush against my chest. Throwing one leg over mine, she props her
chin on her palm laying flat over my heart, and asks, “Where were you?”
“Just a quick meeting.” I trace her jaw. My thumb reaching to caress
her lower lip.
I ache to bend and steal a kiss.
But I torture myself, wishing for her to initiate it. Like she did earlier.
Then at the place of her future shelter. She’s the happiest when she returns
from the biweekly meets regarding the shelter project.
I swear I can spend my life just kissing her alone.
The way I’m addicted isn’t because her kisses taste like my favorite
drugs.
Drugs kill.
 Her kisses do the opposite. They feed life into my soul.
As if she can hear my thoughts, I’m pushed flat on my back. She
straddles my hips and her hair falls down her back like a curtain as she
bends and locks our lips together. Slanting her head, she grabs the side of
my neck and kisses me for a good long minute.
I run my hands up the backs of her legs.
One traveling up to hold her nape while the other wraps around her
waist.
“You’re winning,” she whispers, panting against my mouth.
“What?”
“At spoiling and giving me gifts I’ve no chance of topping.”
“It’s not…”
“…a competition,” she finishes with a teasing grin. “I know that. It
seems unfair. I want to make you feel as blissful and over the moon as you
make me.”
I’m shaking my head before she even completes her sentence and
switch our positions. Kissing her hard, I confess, “You’re crazy if you think
you don’t. The days you surprise me in the mornings to spend extra time
with me, text me during the day because you found something funny, I live
for those moments because it tells me I’m as much in your mind as you are
in mine. You’ve breathed life into this house, Rose. I leave the office early
knowing you’re waiting for me at home. I’ve never had a person who’s all
mine. I didn’t even know I needed that until you. You’re the first thing on
my mind when I wake up and the last when I sleep. I can’t even do either
unless you’re in my arms, your scent on me, and the way you fit so
perfectly. Like you belong nowhere else. I could name a thousand more
things without losing my breath about just how blissed and over the moon
you make me feel.”
She stares mutely, eyes blinking back unshed tears and swirling with
too many emotions at once. Her hair spread on my pillow like a halo, she
looks like an angel I brought down to hell with me.
Or maybe she pulled me to heaven.
Who knows?
All I know is, I want to be stuck here with her forever.
“You make me happy in your own little ways, Rose. The best part,
you don’t even realize it.”
 “See… there you go again,” a soft hitch in her voice as she pulls me
closer, “making me speechless.”
I kiss her neck, licking the column of her throat before sealing our
lips. “I can’t get enough of your speechless mouth. I love it even more when
it’s teasing me, sassing me… kissing me.”
Her nails dig into my upper arms, head tilting to give me access when
I move back down. Leaving a trail of hickeys in my wake. She moans, wild
and seductive.
“Turn around.”
My raw command sends her obeying and lying on her stomach.
Her eagerness to please me such a turn-on.
The low scraping noise of the nightstand drawer opening raises
goosebumps on her skin. Her face turns to the side to watch me pull out
lube and a wide glass butt plug. Keeping them right beside where she can
see, and she squirm from delicious nerves and anticipation.
Skimming my palm up her thighs, I lift her onto her knees and
tortuously, slowly pull down her shorts halfway.
“No panties?” My palm slaps her right cheek, making it shake. “My
wife’s such a slut. Always needy for my cock.”
“Nova,” she whimpers.
“Face into the pillow. Spread your cheeks.”
I stroke my cock tenting my boxers while she reaches behind and
presents the tight ring of her asshole. I’ve made her come with my fingers
in her ass, made her enjoy the pleasurable pain and taught her to fit three of
my fingers without hurting.
She’s as close to being ready as she can be to take my cock.
A shudder racks her body when I trace her slit, bringing back wetness
to her second hole. Oh, how beautifully she clenches when I circle it.
Teasing her pussy and ass, I reach for the lube and squirt some onto
my finger.
I rub it around her puckered hole.
Her grip slips at the coldness when I squirt some right onto her
asshole. I slap her ass with two quick hard smacks. “Hold still, Rose.”
Panting, she scrambles to obey.
Circling my finger, I rub, and just as she relaxes, I push my finger to
the first knuckle. Pull out, circle, and thrust again. She meets my pistoning
digit until I’m in to the last knuckle. I add another finger, scissoring and
stretching until she loosens.
I increase my pace.
She moans louder in ecstasy.
I’m merciless as I fuck her ass.
On my sixth thrust, a pinch to her clit, she sucks my finger in and
comes on my hand. I yank out my cock and stroke ruthlessly at the little
orgasmic noises she makes, moaning my name.
“Nova!”
With a groan, I splatter cum on her still jerking ass and her spine. I
keep coming, viciously pulling at my shaft until I’ve spilled every last drop.
While she recovers and gasps, I take ahold of the plug and lube it up
with my semen. Once it’s wet and slippery, I press it against her loose
asshole. But it’s bigger and wider.
“Fuck! Nova.”
“Deep breath.” I shove it home. Grabbing some tissue paper, I clean
her up. She’s spent and sleepy as I pull up her shorts and turn her onto her
back. Tucking away her hair reveals her soft black eyes staring up at me
adoringly. “You’ll sleep with it inside.”
“Okay,” she whispers, cheeks flushed.
Kissing her forehead, I slip from the bed and go to the bathroom to
wash my hands. I keep the light switched on and the door ajar because she
doesn’t like to sleep in pitch darkness.
When I return, she’s lying sideways, facing me.
Still awake.
Though barely.
Yawning, she stretches her arm and pats the blanket. A silent
command for me to come closer and lie down. These little innocuous things
she does, giving me a softer side of her that is all for me. How can she even
think I’m winning?
I’m falling for her.
Every hour.
Every minute.
Every goddamn second.
Crossing to the bed, I lie down and drag her to my side. Using my
elbow as a pillow, she wraps herself around me like my own koala bear. I
comb my fingers through her silky tresses until her breathing evens out. Or
so I think until she speaks, in a voice so low I almost miss the heaviness of
those words.
“At last, my father did something right… he gave me you, Nova.”
When I peer at her face, long eyelashes resting on the top of her
cheeks, she’s deep in sleep. Making me think I almost imagined her words.
But I didn’t.
They hit me right in the ribs because she’s right. However, unlike her,
all his name does is throw me into the wreckage of my past. No sleep
haunting me into the wee hours of the morning.
My phone pings with a text.
I untangle from my wife to slide out from underneath the blanket and
tuck it under her chin. Even as I sit upright, facing away, her hand finds
mine and rests on the top. She’s still out, parted lips slowly breathing.
Grabbing my phone, I think about who would most likely text me this
early in the morning.
A single person comes to mind.
And it’s him, which means it can’t be for anything good. The man
isn’t the giver of happy news, only destructive secrets.
ZENITH: You were right. He’s the father.

He attaches a report, evidence of his claim.

The truth I knew, but didn’t want to be true, slaps me in the face.
Except, how do I tell Rose that Jasmine is my half-sister without
shattering her entire world?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-three
NOVA
The past week since Zenith dropped an upending bomb, I’ve been in a
perpetual dark mood. The only ray of light has been Rosalie. She’s both a
perfect distraction and a reminder that I need to confront my father.
His disgraceful secret is no longer a secret.
The truth has brought so much clarity and an even bigger chaotic
storm.
He had to have known it all along, although he never showed any
signs, which is why Jasmine wasn’t chosen as my bride. He still hasn’t
given any inclination that the whole reason for the sordid deal was to be
closer to his estranged daughter.
Neither did Lily.
She was destroying my family with her mere existence several years
ago.
And now, she may just destroy my marriage too.
Rosalie’s parents have only ever been the bane of my existence.
I don’t want to dump all the skeletons of my past on Rosalie without
backing up my truths. Because she’ll chose her mom’s words over mine. I
don’t trust Lily not to manipulate and twist the story in her favor. Or give
ammunition to Mihir to have the upper hand, who must suspect my father is
the real father of Jasmine.
There are too many innocent lives at stake, whose reality will flip
upside down.
Jasmine. Rosalie. My mother.
Mom has suffered enough and I won’t watch her go down the same
depressive path again. I barely saved her the last time. She puts up a strong
front and shows she is strong, but she’s also fragile.
I repress a sigh at the clusterfuck of it all.
Even now, I should be paying attention to the presentation being given
by my senior project head. Yet my mind is elsewhere.
On my siren of a wife with red lips and black eyes.
She sits on my right on the long conference table. The end of my new
fountain pen trapped between her teeth while she pretends to listen to my
employee raving about the numbers.
No one is none the wiser.
Meanwhile, I’m attuned to her breathing slowly picking up. The
movement of her tongue licking her bottom lip, biting the corner. Every
nervous swallow when she senses my gaze flicking her way, roaming down
the feminine vest-style top she’s wearing. The collared V neckline tempting
me with a view of her cleavage.
Then there’s the squirming.
The subtle shifting of her hips as she crosses and uncrosses her thighs.
I know the reason of her agony. After all, I’m the cause of it.
Yet satisfaction nor smugness burns, only torment. While all the blood
has rushed to my cock. I’m rock hard in the middle of my meeting. A
fucking first for me.
I’m drumming my fingers on my thigh underneath the table to stop
myself from yanking her chair closer and shoving my hand underneath her
skirt. To touch the wetness I know is waiting for me.
In retrospect, I should’ve left her in my office. Instead, I brought her
to the conference room since one of the topics of the meeting was going to
be her pet project. The shelter for dogs. There are still a few permits
pending but it’s moving forward well.
Except in my hasty decision fueled by the obsession to keep her close,
I forgot she would become the center of my focus. I gave up listening when
she shot me a carnal look.
“…as I said, by the end of the next quarter, we’ll quadruple our
profits. We’re also hiring one of the interns, who actually came up with the
idea to…”
Rosalie leans forward.
Her head tilts toward mine.
Except her pretty eyes don’t meet mine. They land on my mouth
while her tongue peeks out to wet the tip of the pen. Then she shifts and
squirms again.
My control snaps.
“Everyone, out.” My sharp voice cuts through the air. Their confused
gazes snapping to my face. “Now!”
They all scramble at once, the squeaking and scraping noise of their
chairs filling the space as they collect their papers and notepads they
brought with them.
 My stare is pinned on my wife, who flushes red. Her lips part in
shock.
She nervously swallows when I stand. The pen clattering to the desk
at the sight of my hard dick, running along my thigh. Wordlessly, I saunter
to the door and lock it. Turning around, I slowly remove my suit jacket as I
approach her.
“You really test my patience, dear wife.”
Rotating her chair, I take in her drunk-on-lust face. My cock inches
from her lips.
“I can smell your arousal, Rose.” I tuck her hair back, tilting her jaw.
“Were you thinking about my cock fucking you?”
Running her palm over my erection, she boasts, “Unlike someone, I
was paying attention.”
“Is that why you were practically humping the chair like a slut?”
Color rushes to her rosy cheeks.
Fisting her hair, I sharply tug it back until she has to drop her hand.
She stills at the sound of my zipper lowering as I pull out my aching cock.
I’m in a perpetual state of hardness around my cocktease of a villainous
wife.
While I stroke my girth, she reaches between her thighs and rubs her
pussy under the skirt. Bringing her closer, I rub the drop of precum on the
outline of her lips. Her tongue comes out to circle the shiny metal she can’t
get enough of.
“Now you’ll be a good girl and pay attention to sucking your
husband’s cock.”
Her lips have barely parted before I’m forcing the crown past them.
Widening my stance, I thrust half of my shaft in and pull out. Holding her
immobile, I plunge again and don’t stop until her cheeks are hollowed and
drool drips from the corner.
She breathes through her nose, but it’s still a struggle when I keep
feeding her more of my shaft. Her palms slap on my thighs, eyes half-mast
and tears leaking from the corners.
“All of it, Rose.”
Another inch.
“I want to see you choke.”
One more inch.
“Until I’m buried to the back of your throat.”
 I thrust the last two inches until her nose is pressed against my groin.
Her throat tightens, sucking me in like a vise as I hold her there. Blinding
pleasure consumes me. With a grunt, I pull out. A trail of spit connecting us.
“Breathe.”
I slam to the hilt. She sputters around my length. Her pupils widen
when I pinch her nose, stealing the rest of her oxygen. Until she’s
completely at my mercy. Her eyes close in beautiful submission, even as the
rest of her fights.
“You should know better than to tease and lie to me. Bad little girl.”
I let go and at the same time, I withdraw.
She coughs and gulps in precious air.
I almost spill my load when she fists my shaft and strokes. Gazing up
at me with dark hunger, she begs, “Do it again.”
“I feel you strangling my dick like that again, I’ll spill down your
throat,” I rasp. With my grip in her hair, I make her stand and turn around.
“Except, every inch of you has been begging to be fucked for the last hour.”
“Yes, fuck me, please.”
Pushing her down flat on the wide long desk, I flip her skirt up and
spread her delectable ass cheeks. Until I can see the wide and circular
surface of the butt plug I inserted in her asshole, readying her to take me
there.
Tonight.
Tilting her hips until she’s stretched on her toes, I order, “Widen your
legs. Show me your cunt that I own.”
Whimpering and beyond turned on, she obeys in a heartbeat. Like the
shameful slut she’s for me, she arches her back. Begging without words for
me to fuck her and sate her insatiable lust.
“Patience, wife.”
Pressing two of my fingers against her drenched slit, I dip inside and,
goddammit, she’s soaked. Sticky and so beautifully messy. I paint her
arousal around her clit and back to her ass cheeks. “How long have you
been sitting with this wet-as-hell pussy, Rose? You better not have ruined
my chair and left a damp spot for every employee of mine to see. I have a
company to run. I can’t afford to have a massacre in the fucking building.”
Because she’s equally unhinged and deranged as me, she gushes on
my hand.
“Tell me. How long have you sat like a horny slut?”
 “Since moment you began to speak in your commanding tone.”
“My voice turned you on?”
“Ye… yes.”
I thrust both my fingers to the hilt in her tight pussy. She clenches,
shudders, and bucks against my hand, trying to fuck herself. I withdraw my
hand, leaving her on edge. A sadistic smile tilting my lips when she slaps
the desk in frustrated anger.
Grabbing her waist, I hold her still and align my cockhead against her
entrance. Without warning, I plunge inside her cunt in one vicious thrust.
The instant satisfaction and mind-numbing pleasure rock my spine at being
buried inside her.
I wait for a few heartbeats for her to adjust to my invasion.
Yanking her by her hair, I arch her back and pound into her
relentlessly.
I fuck her ruthlessly, like she craves, making sure my piercing hits her
G-spot every time I bottom out.
“Nova! Yes. Yes. More.”
Her feet lift off the floor while my hold is keeping her upright. My
eyes almost close from the intensity of ecstasy her pussy brings. Almost like
I’m fucking a virgin because of how bloody tight she is. Her walls squeeze
my shaft as I piston in and out of her.
My dick a blurry sight as I watch where we’re joined.
The urge to record the sight of her struggling to take my length so
strong.
I abruptly pulling out.
“No!” she whines.
I flip her onto her back, put her ass on the desk before pushing inside
her again. I throw her right leg over my shoulder to leave her vulnerable
and helpless to stop my rough and hard thrusts.
“You’re at my mercy, Rose.” I growl, circling her throat. “I decide
how and when you get fucked. Be grateful I took pity today and gave you
the orgasm your eyes were begging for the entirety of the meeting.”
She smirks, despite the tears in her eyes and flushed face. “Not my
fault you get distracted easily, Nova. Don’t think I didn’t notice how you
adjusted your cock the minute I entered the room.”
“Only because you suck my dick so good.” Ripping the top buttons of
her top, I shove her bra down and teasingly flick her pierced nipple.
“Because of these tits.” I thrust long and deep and grind. “And the thought
of you wearing my plug in your virgin asshole.”
“I’ve never felt so full,” she cries out when I reach between her
cheeks and press the plug in deeper, stretching her walls until she’s
impossibly tighter. “God! Why do you love to torture me? Ahh!”
Thrust.
Thrust.
Thrust.
Bending over her, I bite down on her bottom lip. “Trust me?”
No hesitation. “Yes.”
“Open.” Her lips part and staring into her hooded eyes, I spit on her
tongue.
Shock and lust and blush blossom across her stunning face. While her
pussy locks in a vise around my throbbing shaft I hold buried to the hilt.
“Swallow.”
At my soft command, she obeys, despite the darkening hue of her
cheeks, and my dick pulses in her core. My balls pulling taut when she
succumbs to my nasty desire. Fuck, I love degrading her.
Only for me, though.
No one else.
Her moans become louder when I pound and drill into her clenching
cunt brutally. Covering her mouth, I fuck her like a man possessed.
“They’re already thinking we’re fucking in here. They don’t need to hear
what a slut you are for me. That’s only for your husband’s ears. Mine.”
But even then, tiny squeaks and garbled moans of pleasure slip from
her. Twisting her flimsy panties, I rip them off her and shove them in her
mouth before covering her lips again.
Bending down, our chests flush while my hips slam against hers, I
whisper in her ear, “Breathe through your nose.”
Her eyes glaze over in twisted desire, my kinky slut getting off on my
dominance. Her pussy gripping me tighter, almost choking.
“Fuck,” I grunt. “Come for me, Rose.”
Burying to the hilt, I stimulate her clit the way she likes.
“Now!”
“Mhmm… ahh!”
Her hips jerk, walls spasming under the crashing of the orgasm. I
watch, mesmerized, as pleasure drowns in her eyes, mouth parted in an O.
Pulling out her panties, I push my tongue in and kiss her roughly.
But I don’t come.
I save it all for her virgin ass that I will claim tonight.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-four
ROSALIE
The second the power goes out, making our house descend into eerie
silence and pitch blackness, I know something is utterly wrong.
The make-my-panties-wet kind of wrong.
Rising from the bed, I exit into the hallway and with my hand perched
on the wall, I stroll to the top of the staircase. The moonlight peeks in
through the glass walls in some corners.
I should’ve known Nova was up to something nefarious and
corrupting when he sent the dogs to stay with Uncle Raghu for the night.
Because he wants us alone.
To claim every last one of my firsts.
While I’m the scared, nervous, and aroused little prey, prime for
hunting.
It’s been months since our last play, the memories of the club in Italy
so vivid and stirring and provocative that I’m already weak in the knees.
The thin and immodest slip nightie I’m wearing brushes against my naked
skin enticingly.
Each step sends the hem higher up my thighs.
My hard nipples poking against the soft material.
After the hard and ruthless fucking I received over the desk today, it
should have my body tired and satisfied, yet a low pulse begins in my core.
The night suddenly feeling haunting and wicked.
A breeze of air whooshes behind me.
Looking over my shoulder, I whisper, “Nova?”
I turn around and a high-pitched scream rips from my throat. A
shirtless and masked Nova looms over my shoulder like a sinful devil from
my nightmares. His denim jeans hiding the intimidating bulge. I clutch my
chest, involuntarily taking a step back.
He takes one forward.
His silence and lethalness bordering on psychotic.
Yet fear has no place in my bones. Just the intense need to lower to
my knees and be a slave to his perverse desires.
 Somehow over the pounding of my heart, I study his mask and freeze
in absolute shock. I reach out and trace the familiar black mask that haunted
both my dreams and nightmares. The sweaty and filthy nights I stayed
awake, imagining the face behind it.
It was always Nova I pictured.
Like my subconscious knew it wasn’t Malcolm.
But my gorgeous villain.
Grabbing my throat, Nova walks me backward against the railing. My
fingers trace down the flexed arm, down his forearms dusted with light hair.
Every inch of him masculine and raw and domineering.
I frown when my hand collides with his fingers curled around
something feathery.
A soft gasp spills as I peer at it.
My butterfly mask I wore that night.
I turn his palm upward and touch the wings, whispering, “You kept
it.”
“I wasn’t leaving without a souvenir of the night I made you mine,
Rose,” he answers. His deep voice raising goosebumps along my skin. My
hand slips when he raises the mask to my face and makes me wear it. I’m
faced away so he can tie it behind my head.
I curl my fingers on the ledge when he hooks his fingers underneath
the thin straps of my slip and lowers them down my arms. A sharp tug when
it bunches around my pierced nipples and it flutters to the ground.
Until I’m standing shivering in my ruined panties.
The red color may as well be waving a flag against my starving beast.
His touch disappears.
Warm breath teases my ear, then soft lips command, “Run, my Rose.”
Sensual thrill takes root in my stomach as I dash down the stairs half
naked and wearing a mask. My hand skimming the smooth surface of the
wooden banister. When I gaze up and behind, he’s leisurely taking the steps.
Those hollow eyes pinned on mine.
Roaming down my spine as I take down the hallway to the library and
his study.
I push open the library but skip it and enter the third empty room.
A small closet-sized room with shelves lining one wall.
My chest rises and falls with my rapid breathing as I try to not make a
sound. Back against the wall, I listen for his footsteps. Several minutes pass
and I hear nothing.
Restlessness grows.
I’m already burning for his touch, dreaming of his fingers gliding
along my skin. Pushing away from the wall, I peek around for signs of him.
My eyes locking on my predator.
Leaning his shoulder against the corner.
The gasp dies on my tongue when he closes the distance and steps
inside. The door slams shut with a bang that makes me shudder, locking us
inside.
I can’t see, only feel.
My other senses sharpening as I inhale his musky and male scent. His
labored breathing when my hands connect with his pecs. He cages me
against the shelves, leaning his head in the crook of my neck.
Fight-or-flight instinct kicks in.
I shove at his chest.
He easily catches my wrists and shoves them over my head.
“Why do you make it so easy, Rose? It’s almost as if you want to be
caught.” His tone is dark and gravelly and amused. “Being my little slut
makes me you that horny or is it the thought of being under my mercy?”
A grunt escapes his mouth when I bite his arm. I smile against his skin
when he wrenches my head back with a fist in my hair. Pain spreads across
my scalp when he twists.
I moan wantonly.
His animalistic aura spiking my lust sky high.
“You want it the hard way?” he growls behind the threatening mask.
“Your wish is my command.”
Keeping my wrists trapped, his rough hand travels none too gently to
my panty-clad pussy. Pushing my legs apart with his until I’m immobile.
His steps backward, making space, and I’m left alone in the dark for a mere
second and then… Spank.
Right on my vulnerable pussy.
Sharp, stinging pain radiates over my body.
I burn.
I ache.
I drip.
“Fuck!” I breathlessly gasp. It melds into another scream when he
lays another spank. “Ahh!!! Oh god!”
 “Take it like a good girl,” he commands, delivering hard slaps over
and over again. I buck against his hold, sobbing at the pleasurable pain until
the last of my defiance vanishes.
My arms are freed and a second later, I feel his ravenous mouth yank
my ruined panties with his teeth. His mask now gone. I hiss when his
tongue lashes against my still throbbing flesh.
He’s unstoppable, though.
I throw one leg over his shoulder, pushing his mouth harder and
deeper against my pussy. His groan sending vibrations up my spine. I ride
his tongue when he slides into my empty hole.
“So good,” I rasp, grinding my hips. “More, baby.”
He obliges, lifting my other leg and throwing it over his other
shoulder. I hold on for dear life, clutching the shelf behind and letting him
ravage me into a million pieces.
His lips and teeth suck my folds, swirl around my clit and push back
inside. He kisses my pussy like he does my mouth. Tasting its depth until
I’m dripping down his chin.
The dirty thought of making a mess of his face with my juices sends
me over the edge.
“Nova! I’m coming!”
I jerk, stars dancing behind my eyes.
They fall open when I feel a tender kiss pressing against my scars. He
showers attention to each burn mark that I stopped hiding from him. He
kisses them every chance he gets, making the bad memories easier to bear.
My limbs feel like jelly when he lowers me to my feet.
The soft moment passes.
Because in the next breath, I’m hanging upside down over his
shoulder as though I weigh nothing. Light filters in when he opens the door.
I grab his jeans when he pushes one hand between the crack of my ass and
circles my back entrance.
I’m so wet, he pushes one finger in to the knuckle.
The plug I wore all day has been preparing me for this moment.
I expect him to take me to our bedroom but he marches down to his
study. When I land on my feet, his handsome features fill my vision. His
lips glistening with remnants of my orgasm.
My throat bobs when he unbuttons his fly and pushes his jean over his
hips. I’m riveted by the view of his impressive length bobbing as he steps
out and stands completely nude before my salivating eyes.
His intimidating and dangerous aura increasing tenfold.
I’m backed into the wide and custom-made wooden desk.
“Turn around and bend over,” he domineeringly orders.
Nerves return.
Will he even fit?
In spite of the rising fright, I find myself obeying. My breasts
flattening against the cold surface as I turn my face sideways. My mask still
on.
A tremor dances down my spine at his presence.
Calloused fingers trace up my back, wrap around my right wrist, and
stretch to one corner of the desk. I stammer when he pulls two cuffs out of
thin air. He locks my wrist to the top drawer. I gulp when he repeats the
same to my other one.
I tug and get nowhere.
“Nova,”
“Shh…”
He circles to take his position behind me and maneuvers my feet wide
apart. His breath teases the top of my left thigh and I realize he’s kneeling.
“What are you doing, Nova?”
“Tying you.” Fingers circle my ankle and wrap something soft around
it, tying it with the nearest leg of the desk.
Fuck. Is that rope?
He’s prepared for everything tonight.
I’m immobile like a sexual slave, ready for the taking any way he
desires. The depraved thought brings a rush of wetness.
“You like it,” Nova rasps, licking my juices when it trickles down my
thigh. My other leg is tied to the desk too. “We’ve lived your fantasies until
now. This is mine, Rose.”
I test my restraints.
They’re tight and unbending.
“I’m going to take my time fucking your virgin asshole for hours until
you forget who you are,” he whispers, before biting down on my ass.
Hours?
I’m already hyperventilating.
“Bound and truly at my mercy,” he says roughly, voice thick with lust.
“I told you I’ll be your god and have you worshipping me.”
 “Then let me,” I purr, enticing him. “Use me for your pleasure. I’m
yours, Nova.”
“Do you want me in your ass, Rose?”
His greedy palms spread me open. “Yes.”
“Say it.”
A wet tongue circles my opening. My eyes closing against the
onslaught of sensations, and I murmur the filthy words, “I want you in my
ass, Nova.”
His finger replaces his tongue and shoves inside, stretching the
muscles. But my body is done with the teasing over the weeks, the slow
burn and desperate need to end the torture. I can’t take it anymore. So, I
push against him.
Being helpless and restrained is doing strange things to my head.
“Nova, stop teasing, and fuck me,” I whine. He always fucking lowers
me to this girl. Wanton and begging. “Fill me with your cock.”
His palm spanks my ass punishingly.
“Don’t push me into being rough. I might pound and bruise your
pussy but your tight ass.” He withdraws from my puckered hole, slightly
gaping. “I’m going to savor it, lick it, and feast on it before I claim it slow
and deep.”
My thoughts evaporate when I feel his tongue doing what he
promised. Savoring. Licking. Feasting.
Cold and sticky liquid squirts down the crack of ass.
My hands twist in the cuffs when I feel the silicone head of the dildo
forcing past the tight ring of muscles. The sensations are strange and I try to
relax as Nova keeps slowly but persistently thrusting.
I gulp a sharp breath when the wide head is in.
“Good girl,” Nova praises, rubbing my clit to ease the discomfort.
“Take more.”
I shake my head because that’s all I can do as the fat dildo slides
deeper, opening me up further. I’m so wet and sticky that my hole makes a
noise. Nova curses under his breath at the view.
“God! Rose. You look so pretty filled with my toys,” he rasps. “I can’t
wait any longer.”
The toy is gone in a flash.
As if I’m not drenched enough, he spits on my gaping entrance.
 I shiver when I feel him rise, his heat enveloping me just as his hands
grab my waist, tilting my ass up until I’m on my toes in the binds. The
sounds of him stroking his dick pierces the air before he runs the pierced tip
from my clit to my asshole.
The crown nudges against my vulnerable opening.
He’s too big, my mind warns me.
Baring me completely with one hand, his intense gaze locked between
my legs, he begins to push. Through gritted teeth like he’s holding himself
back, he commands, “Let me in, Rose. Don’t fight. Breathe for me.”
“I’m trying,” I whimper at the burn. My muscles loosening against the
pressure of his girth. His thumb finds its way to my clit, rubbing it expertly.
I gasp when he taps hard with two fingers.
He forces the cockhead in as I let out a breath.
“That’s it.” He exhales roughly above me. “You’re going to take my
cock deep. Every single inch. Do you hear me?”
“Yes!” I taste blood as I bite my lip. The feel of having him inside,
even barely, is too intense. It’d be a miracle if he doesn’t tear me in two.
His fingers painfully dig into my waist as he relentlessly thrusts his
shaft in. My body greedily accepting the invasion, even through the
discomfort. His constant friction on my bundle of nerves the only pleasure.
I arch my back, whimpering and moaning.
“Ho-how much m-more?” I whisper, trembling all over.
“Just.” Thrust. “A bit.” Thrust. “More.” Thrust.
“Oh… uh!” Incoherent sounds slip from my lips as he withdraws till
only the crown is in and then he shoves harder than before, forcing more of
his thick girth.
“Such a good girl taking my cock. So good!” he grunts. “The way
you’re clenching around me, you’re killing me, Rose. Never had a hole so
tight, sucking my dick deep. Only you.”
His dirty talk has me pushing back, as much as I can.
“You like that, dirty girl? My mouth whispering filth while I fuck
your ass like the pretty slut you are for me?”
“More! Give me more!”
“Yeah, take my cock.”
“Oh god! I can’t.”
He slams harder with a savage growl. After what feels like forever, his
groin is against the top of my ass. His length wickedly throbbing inside my
walls. I’m stretched to my limits but it’s not enough for him.
Thumb on my clit, he plunges two fingers in my pussy.
The hand holding my waist disappears to whip off my mask. I clench
around him when he forces a smaller but thick dildo in my mouth. My eyes
widen a fraction of a second later when I realize it has a tie to make it a gag.
I breathe through my nose while he fills every one of my holes.
“Now, I fuck you.”
I scream around the dildo as he twists my hair twice around his fist
before withdrawing and thrusting back in. I take his raw and vicious
pounding, his groans of ecstasy filling my ears, along with our hips
slapping obscenely.
I’m used like a rag doll.
Fucked like a slut.
Taken by my domineering husband.
“Fuck! My beautiful Rose. Mine!” he rasps, covering my back with
his chest. His cock driving and swelling deep inside me. His lips tasting my
tears, licking my saliva running down my lips. His depravity building
another powerful orgasm.
I gulp in air when he removes the gag.
“Nova, you feel so good.” My voice is hoarse. “Hurt so good.”
“Can’t get enough of you. I feel you everywhere, Rose.”
“I know!”
Resting his head in the crook of my neck, his hands roam over my
curves as his ruthless rhythm becomes jerky and uneven. His thrusts
shallow and short.
“Come with me.” It’s both a command and a plea. “Choke my cock.”
Stroking my clit rough and hard, he buries himself to the hilt.
I’m close, but he’s closer.
“I can’t.”
“Yes, you will.” Grinding against me, he rasps, “Give me everything.
Feel how deep I am. In your tight asshole. Your body bound and helpless
for my pleasure. Your cunt clenching around my fingers. Your juices
making a mess on the floor. My Rose is a good girl, isn’t she?”
“I am… for you.”
“Show me.” A pinch to my clit. “Come.”
His teeth bite down on my collarbone. His fingers bang my pussy.
My orgasm crashes, sending me into bliss.
 Nova’s own climax is triggered as my walls cage his cock. Hot, thick,
and milky cum spurts in waves inside my ass. My husband’s tortured groans
driving me crazy as he spills every last drop, staying buried inside.
Some of his seed leaks.
My limbs and mind exhausted, floating on a cloud, I pass out with
Nova’s soft breathing in my ears. Trusting him to take care of me.
As he always does.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-five
ROSALIE
My best friend Bianca is officially and for the final time happily
married.
The occasion brings me so much joy.
The ceremony, the view, her beautiful red lehnga, and the music…
everything was romantic, surreal, and breathtaking.
I cried, which I’ve apparently taken as a hobby, as I stood and
watched she and Dash take seven pheras around the holy fire in the
exquisitely decorated mandap. Shammi, who she met when she moved
away last year and has gotten super close like family, gave her away to
Dash in place of her real father.
The moment was so emotional, I was a mess.
Me? The girl who never wears her feelings on her sleeves, has lost her
edge and is smiling more freely. I still have my resting bitch face but it’s not
as scary as it used to be. Or so says Iris and Bianca, when I saw them earlier
before we left in separate cars to drive to the resort where the reception is.
The wedding brought back memories of my own.
What a wreck I was, crumbling inside, torn over the uncertainty of my
future. That I was exchanging one prison for another.
Yet months later, it’s like I’m living a fairy tale.
Or I’ve magically transported into living another woman’s life.
Because mine sure as heck doesn’t seem real.
When I was walking down the aisle, my gaze locked on Nova, I
wanted to turn around and escape. Scared of what hell he had in store for
me. Never in a million years did I think I’d become inseparable from my
husband. In more ways than one.
Although lately, he’s been a little detached and closed off. There’s an
edge in the corners of his eyes that always had warmth, even at the peak of
their intensity. An invisible cloak of tension simmers in the air around him.
I catch it in the moments he doesn’t know I’m staring at him while he’s
deep in thought.
Thoughts I’m not privy to.
 The unknown is killing me, weaving a chaos in my psyche. I hate the
wall that’s slowly building brick by brick. So many times I’ve fought the
urge to demand answers.
Is this what being in love is?
Being vulnerable, so deeply connected that even the littlest of
difference drives you mad, skyrockets your fears and makes you want to fix
it. I know what hiding a secret is like, the shadows that become a part of
you and the conflict.
Nova is hiding something; I can sense it.
I just don’t know what or why.
Does he still not trust me?
Of course, he doesn’t. You’re hiding truths from him.
I wish he would share what’s bothering him. While this dark cloud
hangs over our heads, he’s still the same attentive, possessive, and filthy-
mouthed man who’s constantly doting over me.
Despite having a busy schedule, he chose to accompany me to my
best friend’s wedding. Because it was important to me. Although his
response was rather on the lines of seductive. He didn’t want to miss the
chance of seeing me dressed up like his wet dream.
Once he saw the backless cocktail gown I was wearing, he was on me
in a flash and growling in my ear, “No way I’m letting you go alone. One
glance at you, everyone will need a reminder that you’re my wife. The
lucky man you’ll be going home with.”
With a satisfied smirk, I had let him guide me to the car.
That was in the morning, now the sun has fallen down and we’re
again locked in the back seat while the driver rides ahead.
“Nova?”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“I’m curious,” I murmur, tracing the wedding band on his left hand
resting on my thigh.
He breaks away from staring out the window and glances toward me,
squinting his eyes curiously, “About?”
“Why do you call me Rose?”
The corner of his mouth curls upward. “And not little hellion?”
“That’s pretty self-explanatory.”
His low chuckle sends a shiver down my spine. Then another
powerful shiver dances the same path, along with my heart pounding at the
soulful intensity of his chiseled face. His magnetic and deep voice pins me
to the seat.
“Because you’re like the beautiful flower. Everyone trying to pluck
you away selfishly for themselves without worrying about the consequences
of making you wither. I was doing the same when I met you. Until the urge
shifted to protecting you while possessing you.”
He has me possessed.
Hooked.
Mesmerized.
“You do all of it and more, Nova,” I whisper just as our car pulls to a
stop.
A panty-melting smile, he orders for me to wait before stepping out of
the door. His hand buttoning his suit jacket as he stands. Rounding the
hood, he reaches my side and opens my door like a true gentleman.
Or maybe not.
Because he doesn’t give an inch of space so my nipples, which are
still healing, graze his chest as I stand. The piercings are torturing us in
equal measure. The wait as painful as the memory of the sting.
“Still no regrets?” I murmur for his ears.
His gaze darkens. “None. I’m even more eager to add another.”
“What if I say no?”
“Are you?” His gravelly tone is daring.
When I say nothing, his smirk grows. Too indecent for public.
Instantly making my panties damp. My body forgetting momentarily that
it’s still recovering from our last romp in the sheets. Or should I say, desk.
“Let’s get you inside, my wife. Before I decide to deepen the blush on
her cheeks.”
Yeah. His dirty talk is my kryptonite.
With a possessive hand on the small of my back, he leads us down the
well-lit path where the arch is decorated with colorful flowers, leading to
the back garden in the luxurious resort. The reception party is a cozy affair
with a close-knit circle of people. I see a lot of familiar faces, including a
few of Bianca’s relatives and cousins she’s genuinely connected with.
Arya, her younger sister, is nowhere to be seen.
Ever since Bianca’s cut ties with her parents, she and Arya have
drifted apart too. Last I heard, Arya was engaged to her long-time
boyfriend. I know it deeply hurt Bianca when she read it in the newspaper.
Especially because of the sacrifice she made to make it happen.
“Ro!” shouts Iris from a yard away. Her voice sharp and loud for
someone built like a pixie. Nathan walks behind her while she speedwalks
toward me.
Even though we were separated for a max of fifteen minutes, she still
bear hugs me as though we’re meeting after ages.
“You just saw me, Iris,” I tease.
“So?” she mutters, like I’m being silly. “Is there a limitation on hugs?
Wait, don’t answer.”
“Have you been drinking?” Nova asks from behind. His body heat
wrapping around as he locks one arm around my waist.
Iris doesn’t miss when I slightly lean into his embrace.
She’s worse than the paparazzi.
“She’s not allowed alcohol tonight,” answers Nathan, earning an eye
roll from his girlfriend.
“Designated driver?”
“She has an exam tomorrow.”
“You guys are making me sound like an alcoholic,” Iris says, giving
them a side-eye. “I can enjoy a party without drinking.”
“Ignore them,” I cut in before either of them can say anything.
With a shake of her head, she does and allows a smiling Nathan to
pull her closer. Everything about the two of them is perfect. Always in sync,
finishing each other’s sentences, protecting and caring.
But their relationship is also very private.
I know Iris’s family is very conversative, which is why I’ve never
seen the two of them kiss or do any PDA. Except the occasional hand-
holding or forehead kisses. I brushed it off as normal.
But after seeing Bianca and Dash even when they were faking their
relationship, they were all over each other. Dash, who never cracks a smile
unless Bianca is around, is always kissing and touching her. Hell, in my
own experience, I can hardly keep my hands or lips off Nova.
I know every relationship is different but there’s something about Iris
and Nathan which is irking me, liking I’m missing something. Could it be
because they’ve been dating for a long time?
Or maybe I’ve turned into Bianca.
Both of us hit by the same Cupid.
 “Oh! There’s Shammi.” Iris squints to our left and tugs at my wrist.
“He’s alone. Let’s go meet him. That man cracks me up.”
“I haven’t had a chance to properly meet him.”
“Then we ought to. Come on.”
Before she can pull me away, I twist and rise on my toes to kiss Nova.
A quick peck that lasts for a lingering second and earns a soft contented
look.
“I’ll be back.”
“I’ll be here.”
I let Iris tug me away. We’re out of earshot of the men when she
playfully shoves my shoulder with hers. “Still in the honeymoon phase, I
see?”
“Better than the fighting phase?”
“Still planning to leave him?” asks Iris somberly. “Or have your
feelings changed?”
The question makes me pause and my heart hurt.
I’ve been living in such a bubble that I’ve neglected all the obstacles
standing in our path. I’ve let my guard down, let Nova in despite my
commitment not to while pretending our families don’t have a deceitful
past. Half of which I’m still left in the dark about. The visit with my dad,
the memories of that afternoon return like a vengeance.
I want you to meet someone.
I push down my father’s voice filled with morbid glee. The cruelty so
toxic and terrifying, I’ve compartmentalized them in a dark recess of my
mind. However, as days fly by and with Nova’s gloomy behavior, I’m close
to flipping out. There’s still so much I haven’t shared with Nova while I’m
selfishly coaxing him to reciprocate.
Maybe I am my father’s daughter.
“Rose?” Iris nudges me in concern.
I return a broken smile. “It’s no longer my choice, Iris.”
“What are you saying?”
“As long as my father stands in the way, Nova will never be mine.”
A frown pinches her brows. “Do you think Nova hates him that
much?”
“No.” A humorless laugh slips. “My father hates me that much to ruin
the one good thing that ever happened to me.”
Before she can respond, we reach the table Shammi occupies.
 “Hey, girls,” he says warmly. The laughing lines around his wrinkly
face deepening. “It looked like you were having a serious conversation.
What’s troubling you?”
The question is spoken with him gazing at me, protectiveness
flickering. Iris and I take a seat around the round table. “Everything’s
peachy.”
“That’s what Bianca said, too, until the boy finally got his head out of
his ass.”
I laugh, despite myself. Iris snickers.
“Where are they?” I muse, my deflection not being missed by both of
them.
“Ahh,” Shammi says, a twinkle in his eye. “The roles are reversed in
your story.”
“You miss nothing, do you?”
“Years of wisdom, which is why I also know you and your husband
will be fine. Every couple faces a test. Whether you let it break you or make
you stronger is up to you.”
His soulful words make my eyes burn and I smile shakily.
Except, I don’t even know if Nova and I will survive it.
Our conversation is interrupted when a server brings over a plate
filled with delicious food and places it before Shammi.
“Would you like anything else, sir?” the waiter asks with a
professional smile.
“No, thank you.”
Nodding, he walks away.
Shammi waves his hand at us. “Have a taste.”
“It’s okay.”
“Are you leaving early?” Iris asks, after politely declining. “Bianca
mentioned all of us will be sitting together later for dinner.”
“I’ve taken too much of Dash and Bianca’s hospitality. The boy has
arranged his jet to fly me back home tonight, even though I insisted to go
by train. Besides, I’m too old to stay up late.”
“We are glad you came. Bee is over the moon.”
Shammi smiles adoringly at me. “She’s an amazing kid. I wouldn’t
have missed her wedding for the world. It’s good to see her so happy.”
The three of us chat for a bit before we excuse ourselves to find the
bride.
 I wouldn’t put it past Dash to lock her away with him in a room.
Our suspicions prove almost correct when we find them inside the hall
leading to the suites upstairs. Both have changed their traditional clothes.
Dash in a custom suit while Bianca looks flawless in a shimmering purple
floor-length gown.
“Dash,” she sighs with a silly smile. “We can’t skip our own party.”
“It’s our party. We can do whatever we want.”
“It’s rude.”
“One hour.”
Bianca gasps in mock outrage and crosses her arms. “Two.”
Are they seriously negotiating?
“One and a half,” Dash counters, shutting her up with a kiss.
Before it escalates into more, judging by Dash’s grip, I loudly clear
my throat. Iris hides her chuckle behind her hand. They pull apart.
Dash turns with an angry scowl. Upon seeing my smirk, his ire grows,
and he accuses, “Why are you always interrupting us?”
“Not my fault you confuse hallways with a private room.”
“You are both worse than siblings,” jokes Bianca.
I make a face. “I’ll never have him as a brother.”
“Thank God,” retorts Dash, bored.
“How about you two continue and I’ll take Bee away?” Iris suggests,
stepping forward to lock her hands with Bianca’s. “We have to gossip about
you anyways, Ro.”
“You guys gossip about me?”
“We also have a bet going on,” shares Bianca before she proudly
reveals, “I’m winning.”
“Unbelievable.”
Giggling, they both skip away. Strangely, it isn’t awkward between
Dash and I once we’re left alone. His green eyes glued to his wife, who
twists to meet his stare before focusing on a comically chattering Iris.
“Drink?” asks Dash.
“Why the hell not?”
We make our way to the bar. While Dash calls the bartender, I ask
him, “Where’s Justin?”
“Most probably busy trying to keep apart his dates.”
“Huh?”
 “He brought two dates by mistake.” Smirking, he adds, “They’re
twins.”
Just when I thought he couldn’t shock me more. That man is a flirt.
“Why is he keeping them apart?” I gasp. “Wait… they don’t know?”
Dash shakes his head and passes me my drink. “He ran into them in
the same building. Got confused and asked them both out. Didn’t realize
they were twins.”
“That’s insane. Which one is he into?”
“Neither.” At my perplexed expression, he explains, “He’s trying to
prove he isn’t into the girl I know he’s very obsessed with.”
“And men complain women are crazy.”
As though we conjured him, an unfazed Justin joins us. “I found a
marker. Problem solved.”
Dash quirks one eyebrow, baffled. While I instantly understand his
diabolical plan.
“Did you seriously pull a Michael?”
Justin grins. “How else am I supposed to tell them apart?”
“Their names.”
“Don’t remember.”
“Pig,” I insult. He scowls, offended. Jeez. Pot meet kettle.
“They aren’t complaining. Why are you?”
“This is going to bite you in the ass,” I warn, sipping my drink.
His face etches into a flirtatious smile, and he drawls, “I have other
pleasant ways to end my night.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-six
ROSALIE
“I can’t believe they’ve been gossiping about me,” I whisper to Nova.
“I’m sure they aren’t saying anything bad.”
Our group of close friends and Bianca’s closest cousins are seated on
an elegantly long table, lit with candles and flowing with different
delicacies from around the world. The setting is romantic and opulent.
Dash and Bianca are sitting in the middle across from us. Iris and
Nathan on their right. While Nova and I are next to Justin and his two dates.
Oh yes, he’s impressively managed to turn it into a party of three instead of
perpetrating a catfight.
Everybody is aware how his night is going to end.
Nova has his arm stretched on the back of my chair, fingers absently
drawing patterns on my shoulder and neck. I’m twisted toward him as he
feeds me bites from his plate while intently listening to my complaints
about my best friends.
“I know,” I reply, running my fingers over his tie. “Since it’s about
me, shouldn’t I be a part of it?”
“Not how gossiping works, Rose.” Amusement is heavy in his low
tone.
“They have a bet going on too. Can you believe it?”
“I wonder what’s it about.”
I purse my lips at his calmness while he patiently listens. Brown eyes
staring down at me adoringly. “You’re pretty chill for someone whose wife
is being gossiped about?”
“They’re your best friends.” After feeding me another bite of rice, he
teases, “And they’re just pulling your leg.”
I swallow and sip water before admitting, “It’s working.”
“For all you know, they aren’t even talking. Have the three of you
ever kept secrets from each other?”
“No.” At the same time, I catch them inching closer and whispering to
each other with matching grins. I narrow my gaze in suspicion and ask
Nova, “Text Nathan and ask him what they said just now.”
 Nova nods at the waiter to take our plates and bring dessert. Giving
me a stern look, he drawls, “I’m not asking him to spy for you.”
“Give me your phone, I’ll do it.”
I shiver when his fingers grab the back of my neck and leaning into
my ear, he warns, “Behave, Rose.”
My thighs squeeze together at the domineering tone.
His eyes flare, catching the movement.
I’m saved by the waiter bringing our dessert. At the sight of the
scrumptious tiramisu, I forget all about my plans and pick up my spoon.
Digging in, I moan at the first bite. I take another before cutting a small bite
and lifting it to Nova’s mouth.
“Here, you have to try,” I excitedly tell him.
He accepts and chews slowly.
It takes me a second to notice the pin-drop silence descending on our
side of the table. Glancing up, I lock eyes with Bianca and Iris, who are
watching me like I’m an alien hijacking their party.
“What?” I snap.
They stand, pushing back their chairs.
“With us,” orders Bianca.
Iris signals toward the corridor up ahead. “Now, please.”
Shrugging, I rise and follow them with my dessert in hand. Who
knows how long they’re going to take?
No sooner are we alone, they face me with arms crossed, expressions
sealed shut.
Bianca speaks, “When?”
“When what?”
“When did you fall in love with Nova?” snaps Iris in disbelief.
I blink, mouth agape. My heart pitter-pattering behind my ribs. I
shake my head, stammering, “I’m not. What are you two talking about?”
Iris steps forward and aims for the tiramisu. I slap her hand. “What is
it with you and my food?”
“This!” She waves her finger. “Where was this attitude a second
ago?”
“You willingly shared food.” Bianca pronounces every word slowly.
“With Nova.”
“Either you’re our best friend Rosa’s doppelgänger,” says Iris. “Or
you love Nova. It’s the only explanation.”
 “Have you both gone mental?” I throw up my free hand, laughing.
Placing the dessert on a nearby empty table, I huff, “That tells you nothing.
I shared a simple bite.”
“For someone who writes romance for a living, you’re seriously
clueless and in denial,” scoffs Bianca.
“Since Vegas, you haven’t once texted us about how much he’s
annoying you. Or making you want to throttle him.”
I digest Iris’s claims… and they’re true.
Bianca softly urges, “Stop lying to yourself, Ro.”
I glance away, a war bubbling inside me. Between my head and my
heart. When they both whisper my name, everything I’ve been holding in
spills into the air.
Raw.
Unguarded.
Broken.
“I’ve never been in love. How do I know that what my feeling is not
just my hormones going haywire? Or Stockholm syndrome? He’s the only
man I’ve ever been with. He’s my first in every way. My first crush,
obsession, boyfriend, and if I name this ball of emotions inside me every
time he’s near, it won’t be long before he becomes my first heartbreak too.”
My voice turns hoarse and eyes burn as I stare at my best friends and
whisper, “I’ve spent almost half my life hating him and the last few months
trying not to let him in, I’m scared of everything he makes me feel—of
losing him. Most of all, hurting him.”
Bianca and Iris cross the distance and hug me tight.
I lean on them.
“I don’t even know if he feels the same way, Bee,” I admit. “I don’t
think I’m ready to be that vulnerable. All of this is too fast. Too intense.
We’ve only just gotten along. I don’t want to rush.”
“That’s understandable,” murmurs Iris.
“Just don’t keep all of this inside, Ro,” says Bianca. “Talk to us.
We’re here for you.”
“I know and I love you both for that.”
Bianca smiles and rubs one wayward tear away.
“Sorry for ruining your dessert,” sheepishly apologizes Iris.
The three of us startle when we fear footsteps approaching from
behind.
 Dash’s smooth voice carries to us, “Kitten?”
“I guess your one and a half hours are up,” I tease.
Bianca rolls her eyes and faces him.
“Everything okay?” His perceptive gaze observes us.
Squeezing my hand once, Bianca walks to him and embraces him
with her arms around his neck. “Yes, it is. One dance?”
He cups her face, gazing so intensely and lovingly at her that I’m
certain he’s forgotten Iris and I are watching. Especially when I hear him
murmur, “Anything for you, Mrs. Stern.”
Iris and I linger behind as Dash leads her away.
Hooking her arm around mine, Iris intertwines our fingers and
whispers, “Come on.”
The crowd has thinned as I gaze around the lush garden, sparkling
with lights wrapped around tall trees. Soft and romantic music plays. A light
breeze caressing and teasing my naked back. Couples embrace and dance,
while others sip on drinks.
“It feels like we’ve transported into the movie Yeh Jawaani Hai
Deewani,” says Iris. “The night of the wedding.”
She’s perfectly described it.
My sister Jasmine is obsessed with the movie. She watched it nonstop
when it released.
“The only thing missing is the song ‘Kabira’,” I sigh to Iris.
The song changes.
The hum playing in my head suddenly echoing in the air.
I smile.
“A shooting star must have passed by,” jokes Iris.
We stop near an unoccupied table and lean against it. My gaze flies to
my best friend and her husband dancing in the center, lost in each other.
Bianca rests her forehead on his chest, arms looped around his neck while
Dash holds her close. They sway to the sweet rhythm.
“I may give Dash hell but he’s perfect for Bianca,” I murmur. “Even
when she’s in the room, his eyes never stray from her. Bianca is
lucky.”
“They’re both perfect for each other, Ro,” murmurs Iris.
“I envy her sometimes, you know. Even you, Iris.”
“Why?”
“Because I might never have what you both have.”
 I don’t deserve it.
A shadow appears in Iris’s gaze before it disappears just as quickly.
Her bubbly and mischievous smile brightens her face. “You’re blind, Ro.”
“What?” I’m taken aback.
“There’s another person who could give Dash a tough competition,
though,” she replies, gaze softening.
She flicks her chin behind me and I turn, finding Nova standing in the
far corner with Nathan.
Watching me.
Possessively.
Rivetingly.
Fiercely.
“Nova never takes his off you either, Ro. Ever.” Her voice floats with
awe. “And I mean since the beginning.”
I blink in shock.
Iris walks away but I hardly notice.
I’m held suspended by Nova’s dark gaze. My heart betrays me by
beating faster while my cheeks heat under the intensity of his stare.
Suddenly, the earth feels shaky. Gravity a myth. Especially when Nova
takes a step forward. Then another. His gait is purposeful and his
destination—a trembling me.
Turning around, I flee.
Hide.
I need to hide.
Except, I don’t make it far.
His hand locks around my wrist and spins me around. I crash against
his chest. His mouth lowers to my ear and he harshly whispers, “You never
have and never can outrun me, Rose.”
“Nova.” My tone is shaky.
“I will always catch you.”
“That’s what scares me.”
“It should.” His voice is strong and unbending. I swallow against his
hand seizing my throat and tilting my face up to his. Our foreheads touch
when he bends and rasps, almost pleadingly, “I’m never letting you go. It’s
as impossible as drowning in an ocean and not fighting for air. Stop fighting
us. Stop running away and let me have all of you, Rose.” The same hand
trails to rest over the racing beat of my heart. I taste the words before he
even utters the first syllable, “I lo—”
I press my palm over his lips, shaking my head. A tear slipping as I
whisper, “Don’t say it, please. Hate me. You should hate me, Nova. That’s
all we’re allowed to feel.”
Kissing my palm, he lowers it.
The powerful emotion remains etched across his handsome face.
It doesn’t waver.
Diminish.
It burns hotter and deeper.
“I hate you, Rose,” he admits in a gravelly tone. The meaning of it all
wrong. Upside down. “Is that what you want to hear?”
I swallow down a sob.
“I hate everything about you. From your smiles to your sass. I hate
your fierceness. I hate every second I’m with you and still wish for more. I
hate when you kiss me back and melt in my arms. I hate how you seek me
out in your sleep in the middle of the night. I hate that you let yourself be
vulnerable with me, I hate that your soft and sweetness is for me alone. I
hate your obsession with black that I would paint the world the same if it
made you happy.” I taste the salt from my tears on his lips as he murmurs
against mine, “I hate you so much it has consumed every fiber of my being.
I hate you so deeply it hurts to breathe. I hate that my heart only beats for
you. That if you asked me to carve it out and lay it at your feet, I would do
it.”
He said hate and all I heard was love.
His brown eyes shine with the same emotion.
I hide my face against his chest, his chin resting atop my head while
strong arms circle my waist. His passionate and compelling confession
washing over me, basking my soul in its potency.
In the midst of swaying and the warmth of the night, his deep voice
reaches into my heart and makes itself home. “Most of all… I hate how
easily you made me fall in love with you, Rose.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-seven
ROSALIE
Nova is nowhere to be seen.
After we danced, letting our wandering hands and lips do the talking,
he received a call he had to take. Meanwhile, I hung out with Iris and
Bianca and the others. It was peaceful but not enough to distract my head
from playing Nova’s heartfelt admission in a loop. Regret sinks in that I
didn’t confess my own.
That was an hour ago and there’s still no sign of him.
I’m searching for him inside the resort when Nathan approaches me.
His face masked in impassiveness. “Nova had an urgent matter to attend to,
Rosalie. Iris and I will drop you at home.”
His tone doesn’t sit right with me.
Neither does the tension in his body.
Besides, Nova wouldn’t leave without telling me himself. The fact he
left so abruptly in the first place is troubling. After everything that happened
tonight, he wouldn’t spend a minute apart from me unless something
terrible has gone down.
A bad premonition stirs in my gut.
“Where is he?”
“I don’t know,” he lies. “But he said he’ll be back soon.”
“Take me to him, Nathan.”
A crack in his indifference. “Rosalie.”
“I don’t care what he told you,” I sharply say. “Either you tell me
where he went or take me there yourself.”
A war wages on his features as he contemplates whether or not to
betray his friend’s trust. I’m not above guilt-tripping him into revealing
Nova’s whereabouts. I have to know my husband is okay.
Does this have to do with his guarded behavior?
“Or you can wait until morning to hear from him?” he counters before
sighing, “He doesn’t want to burden you, Rosalie.”
“I’m his wife,” I snap.
“Who tried to kill my best friend in front of my eyes. Are you saying
you care for him now? I don’t trust you not to stab him in the back.”
 “Fuck you, Nathan.”
“He’s blinded by you, I am not.” Vehemence drips from his mouth.
I shove past him, slamming my shoulder into his. “Never mind, I’ll
find him myself.”
Except, I have no clue where to start.
Plus, my phone is with him.
I hear footsteps chase after me. Nathan brushes past, mumbling,
“Let’s go.”
Instead of taunting him, I bite my tongue about what changed his
mind. Reaching Nova my only priority. “Where’s Iris?”
“I’ll come get her later,” he curtly replies, unlocking his car. “Get in.”
Sliding into the passenger seat, I resist twisting my fingers in my
dress as I gaze out the window. My mind running amok with dangerous and
horrible thoughts. It cannot be related to work. It wouldn’t make him
abruptly leave.
“At least tell me he’s okay, Nathan,” I brokenly ask, holding back the
tremble.
He stares ahead at the road, one hand on the steering wheel. “He’s
used to it.”
His evasive answer is unhelpful.
I let silence resume. After a few minutes, I sit up straight and make
out the street taking us to Nova’s parents’ house. The gated community with
one stunning house after another. Yet I can’t admire their beauty as we near
my in-laws’ place.
Is it his mom? Dad?
Did they have a fight?
What did Nathan mean Nova’s used to it? I never suspected Nova
came from a broken home. Every time I’ve met Danish and Teresa, they’ve
seemed like a sweet couple. Always respectful to each other. They’re like a
happy family, unlike mine.
We park in the circular driveway.
Nathan’s low voice stops me before I can step out. “He’ll be pissed,
Rosalie. Don’t take anything personally.”
I get out from the car. Nathan doesn’t leave until I walk into the foyer,
shutting the front door behind me. The house looks the same as the last time
I was here, the furniture in their usual spots while dim lighting guides my
path. The ground floor is devoid of life.
 However, the kitchen is a mess.
Like it hasn’t been cleaned in days. It reeks as unwashed dishes
overflow in the sink, broken shards of glass litter the tiled floor while empty
alcohol bottles decorate the kitchen island.
I almost believe I’ve entered the wrong house. Except, a childhood
photo of Nova with his mom is on the refrigerator.
What the hell has happened here?
Switching directions, I travel toward the staircase leading to the
second floor. My heart in my throat, mind riddled with anxiety and
confusion as I climb the steps. My heels clap on the floor as I skip Nova’s
bedroom and instead go toward his parents’.
A gut instinct guiding me.
The silence is too overbearing and sickening. Until I hear a low and
pained moaning sound, followed by light streaming into the hallway from
his parents’ master bedroom. When it repeats, I hastily cross the distance,
worried that anyone is hurt.
Pushing open the ajar door, I screech to a halt. The bedroom is
messier than the kitchen. Clothes strewn all over the floor and unmade bed,
empty and half-empty alcohol bottles littering the floor. The whole room
reeking of alcohol and piss. Telltale signs of someone going on a binge-
drinking spree.
I catch Nova’s suit jacket draped over the rocking chair in the corner.
Is Danish an alcoholic? Did he hurt Teresa? My eyes snap to the
adjoined bathroom, wide open. I cautiously reach it.
Nothing prepares me for the sight inside.
Nova is hunched over a kneeling Teresa, barely conscious, puking into
the toilet. She is unrecognizable in a stained white maxi dress with thin
straps, one falling down her shoulder. Her greasy hair is held back by
Nova’s grip.
A tortured sound falls from my lips.
Nova’s head swivels in my direction.
When his dark eyes clash with mine, I stagger back a step watching
them become livid. Before he can probably berate me, Teresa coughs and
pushes against his hold, leaning up. He carefully helps her upright and
stretches to flush the toilet.
The stench of vomit heavy.
 My mother-in-law is too drunk to notice my presence and rests her
head on her son’s lap while he cleans her mouth with a wet washcloth. His
movements of a person who’s done this a million times. The shadows on his
face carrying years of burden.
The truth hits like a wrecking ball.
Nova’s been living in a glass house too, full of secrets and damage. I
let myself be fooled that his family is perfect. Heck, I secretly envied it.
There’s still so much I don’t know.
I watch numbly as he hooks one arm under his mother’s knees and
another below her head to pick her up. He doesn’t meet my eyes, shoulders
bunched tight as he walks closer. Teresa’s clothes look like they haven’t
been changed in days.
Fuck. How long has she been drinking? And why?
My uncle drank but it made him stronger and turned him into a
monster. Teresa simply looks broken and tormented. What could haunt a
beautiful soul like her into a sickening habit?
Stepping in Nova’s path, I place my hand on his arm. “She can’t sleep
like this.”
“I told Nathan not to bring you here.”
I don’t show hurt at his cold tone and remind myself of Nathan’s
advice. “She needs a shower, Nova. It’ll make her feel better.”
Teresa stirs, eyelids blinking at me. “Rosalie?”
“I’m here,” I whisper, tucking hair behind her ear. “Put her down,
Nova. I’ll help her and bring her outside.”
“She’s not your responsibility, Rose.”
“It wasn’t a question.” My voice is firm.
After what feels like a long silence but is mere seconds, he lowers her
to the ground. I put her arm around my shoulders and take her weight,
which isn’t much at all. She’s feels so fragile, I’m afraid she’ll break if I let
her slip.
“Leave a change of clothes,” I ask an unmoving Nova. He looks
worried and I reassure him, “I can take care of her. If I need help, I’ll
holler.”
He’s unsettled and angry at my presence, but still listens. Then shuts
the door on his way out. I focus on Teresa, who I manage to walk inside the
shower stall without tripping. She mumbles to herself, gaze pinched and sad
as I methodically remove her clothes. Keeping one hand to steady her, I
gently soap her up and clean her. She hums in satisfaction, especially when
I wash her hair. My dress luckily doesn’t get much wet that I need to
change. Once done, I quickly towel dry and help her into fresh clothes.
Through it all, she doesn’t sober, doesn’t acknowledge me, I may as
well be a stranger. A million mysterious questions run through my head.
How many nights has Nova run to her and taken care of her?
I didn’t know her health and mental issues went this deep.
It saddens me for her and Nova both.
And where the hell is Danish?
Helping Teresa to her feet, arm over my shoulder, I enter the bedroom.
A cleaner version of it. Nova immediately appears before us and takes her
weight off me. Wordlessly, he lays her down on the bed and covers her with
a blanket.
I fight back tears when he sits beside her and hums a tune, brushing
her hair until her unintelligible talking lulls her into a slumber. I conceal my
emotions, not wanting him to mistake it for pity, as he rises and walks out.
I follow him like a shadow as he descends the stairs and makes his
way to the kitchen.
Tension cloaks him, his earlier anger returning. Never have I seen him
so quiet and vulnerable. He obviously didn’t want me to know. Does he
think I’ll judge him? Or does he hold the same distrust as Nathan?
I shut that concern down fast.
Nova loves me.
Lingering near the island, I break the silence when he busies himself
in cleaning the shards of glass. “I forced Nathan into bringing me to you.”
“If I needed you, I would’ve brought you myself.”
“I was worried.”
“I’m fine, Rose.” His tone is snippy. He moves to throw the empty
bottles. “I’ve been taking care of my mom for years.”
“Where’s your father?”
“On a trip.” Under his breath, he curses, “As always.”
“Does he not know?” I flinch when he throws the last bottle too hard.
“Just go upstairs, Rose,” he snaps, the last shred of his patience gone
as he stalks to the full sink.
Unafraid, I bridge the gap and grab his hand before he can make
contact with the dishes. “Look at me.”
 He does but his gaze holds none of the tenderness I’m accustomed to.
They are devoid of life and locking away all the tumultuous emotions.
Unlike me, it’s the first time his vulnerability has risen to the surface. Open
and raw.
“Stop pushing me away, Nova.”
Shoving away from me, he runs one hand through his hair and says in
hard voice, “My family isn’t as perfect as you thought it was. That’s all you
need to know.”
Twisting away, he walks out.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-eight
ROSALIE
I chase after him, refusing to let him keep me at an arm’s length.
He better think twice if he believes I’ll leave when he needs me the
most. When he’s suffering. Has been hurting for God knows how long. No
child deserves to see their parents at such a low moment and shoulder the
burden alone.
I was beginning to respect Danish.
In a single moment, he’s lost all of it.
Moonlight illuminates the living room, where I find Nova sitting on
the couch alone. His elbows resting on his knees as he stares at the carpeted
floor. His body structure so eerily still I can’t tell if he’s breathing.
He doesn’t look like my ruthless and arrogant husband.
Instead, a broken man crushed by his past.
Heels discarded and still in my dress, I pad barefoot to him and kneel
between his spread legs. One hand on his thigh, I cup his smooth jaw and
bring his gaze to mine. His eyes see right through me, stuck somewhere far
away.
Seeing him like this, it rips my heart out.
“I’m not going to push you to talk or spill everything about your past
until you’re ready, but you have me and I’m not going anywhere,” I whisper
to him. Tilting up, I close my eyes and brush my lips against his in a soft
kiss.
Rising, I turn to give him some alone time.
I’ve only taken two steps when his hand seizes my wrist. I look
behind to find his sad and anguished eyes gazing into mine. I’m pulled back
to stand between the same space I left. My fingers running through his hair
as he rests his forehead on my stomach.
Tugging me closer, he holds me tight while I rub my palm over his
back comfortingly. He exhales softly, struggling and steeling courage to
speak. However, I’m jolted to my core from the impact of his revelation.
“My mother miscarried her second pregnancy on this date.”
“Oh, Nova…” I trail off before finding courage. “I’m so sorry.”
“It was the day I was kidnapped.”
 Perpetuated by my father… goes unsaid. I’m at a complete loss for
words. Nothing could make up for their loss anyway. I thought my eyes
were numb, too dry for tears yet they silently fall, catching on my lips.
Except, Nova has only spilled the tip of the iceberg.
I’m afraid he’s erecting a wall when he pulls back. He propels my
body forward while shifting backward and resting his head on the back of
the couch. I straddle his lap and push the messy locks that shadow his
forehead.
“My dad has never loved my mother while she has unrequitedly loved
him all her life. Marrying her was another business transaction for him. To
bring him closer to the one woman he’s always desired. The one that got
away. A loveless marriage is what he cruelly destined my mom to. While
she foolishly holds hope that one day he will look at her, want and need her
the way she does him.”
The puzzle finally completes to form a clear picture.
The reason behind Nova’s actions and promises to make our marriage
work.
He didn’t want to repeat history, write the same fate as his parents’.
“My dad isn’t incapable of love; it’s just my mom isn’t the one his
heart belongs to. She could never compare. So, she did what every hopeless
romantic does. She drowned her sorrows, his cold rejections, the reality of
failing her marriage in booze. He was never home. I’ve only ever known
my mother as an alcoholic. That for the longest time I believed it was
normal the way she drank daily.”
I listen, my heart sinking at the heartbreaking tale.
“Dad was never home, always away on business. The off chance he
was, my mom would smother him with attention until it turned into fights,
shouting, and cursing. She would accuse him of cheating on her and he was,
but the emotional kind. Or so I thought. Whether or not I was in the room
didn’t matter to them. I don’t even remember how old I was the first time I
found her crying and puking in the bathroom. I tried to help and she pushed
me down because she thought I was taking the bottle away. So, I stayed
close by, watching her drown in vodka until she passed out. I brought a
pillow and slept down beside her. By morning, she would be back to being
sober, pretending the whole ordeal didn’t happen. Every day was rinse and
repeat.”
Tears fall freely.
 Both of us are victims of neglectful and troubled childhoods. Hurt
differently but by the same ones who are supposed to love us
unconditionally and protect us, not the other way around.
“I don’t think my father ever wanted me. I was just another duty he
had to perform. To avoid the gossip of what went on behind closed doors.
He didn’t want a kid, just a legitimate heir to pass his legacy to.” His voice
is indifferent, hiding the emotionally scarred boy underneath. “It was sheer
luck or a coincidence that he stumbled on us the way you did tonight and
the full reality of his actions dawned on him. I was so tired of keeping the
secret, taking care of Mom while she was slowly killing herself before my
eyes that I spilled everything. I hit and told him I hated him for hurting
Mom and ruining our lives. It was the turning point and he made an effort to
fix things. Stayed home, sent Mom to rehab, and the months she was gone,
he took care of me, but I still didn’t trust or love him. Even though it was
the first semblance of us being a family once Mom was back home. Hope
flared and I was naïve enough to believe that they’ll finally fall in love and
he’ll make my mom happy. Except, you can’t win a heart that’s already
stolen.”
“You shouldn’t have been through this, Nova,” I whisper, caressing
his jaw. Kissing his cheeks. Wishing to take his pain away. “Neither you nor
Teresa deserved this.”
“It was awful, Rose.” Despair fills the air. “Every time I see her like
this, the memories come crashing back. I’ve tried everything to heal her, be
there and love her. But everywhere she turns, a reminder waits to send her
back into the void.”
“You can’t fight her battles for her, Nova,” I reply, speaking from
experience. “You can’t fix a person who doesn’t want to be fixed. Unless
it’s her choice, there’s only so much you can do.”
“It doesn’t hurt any less.”
“I know, baby.” I pull him against me, rubbing circles on his back.
“Your father shouldn’t have married her if he was in love with someone
else. Why didn’t he marry the woman he wanted?”
His features tighten, gaze turning black when he leans back. “Because
he lost her to someone else. Her family didn’t approve of my dad because
he was from the wrong side of the tracks and because of his own family’s
reputation. They arranged for her to marry another man. A year later, my
dad found out she was pregnant and let Grandpa pick a girl for him.”
 “But he never stopped loving her,” I finish.
“Not to this day,” he says. “Love is the most powerful poison in the
world, Rose. With the wrong person, it kills you from the inside, you live
but you’re nothing but a dead and hollow shell.”
In spite of it all, Nova wasn’t afraid to fall for me.
I don’t know how long we sit like this. Nova’s mood the same.
Resignation to the ugly truth darkening his face. Brushing my lips over his
jaw, I whisper, “Let’s go upstairs. You need rest.”
He glances my way, halting me from moving by closing his hands
around my thighs. “I’ve never told anyone about my past, just you. I never
wanted to until you. And I lied when I said I didn’t need you. Having you
here with me, I didn’t feel alone for the first time.”
"You aren’t.” He kisses the inside of my wrist, grazing the side of his
cheek.
Climbing down from his lap, I take his hand in mine. Once he rises to
his full height, we walk to the staircase, him quietly trailing behind as we
ascend. Inside his childhood bedroom, my gait falters when the bed comes
into view. The memories of us surfacing briefly, but the need to take care of
him outweighs the low stir of desire that his proximity never stops to evoke.
He still says nothing as I enter the adjoined bathroom.
Turning around, I first unzip my dress and let it puddle to the floor.
His gaze not straying from mine to roam over my nakedness when I slide
the thong down my legs. Shifting closer, I reach the top of his chest and
slowly unfasten the buttons of his black shirt. His own fingers lift and undo
my hair from its messy bun until they spill down my back.
This is the first time I’m touching him like this.
An intimacy I didn’t know I was missing out on.
His arm falls when I slide his shirt down his broad shoulders. Pressing
a kiss over his heart, I unbuckle his belt and pull it through the loops.
Unzipping, I remove both his boxers and pants, lowering to the floor until
he steps out of them.
His semi hard cock teasing me when I rise to my height.
Once we’re both naked, we enter the shower together. The warm
spray of water drenching us in seconds and cocooning us in a cloud of
steam. Slowing it, I grab the bodywash and squeeze some into my palm
before lathering up the hard planes of Nova’s chest and abs. I clean and
wash every inch of him, enjoying his sigh of content and pleasure.
 When I reach for my own body, he tugs my hand away.
“I’ll take care of my wife,” he murmurs, his breath ghosting over my
ear.
He takes his time, like I did with him, paying attention to every part of
me. Lingering on some areas. All too soon, we’re done and drying each
other with towels.
Hanging them over a hook, we reenter the bedroom.
I turn toward the closet, but his soft voice halts my progress. “No.”
Obeying, I let him pull me to the bed and crawl underneath the
blanket. Like every night, I pat the spot beside me while he towers over.
The darkness of the room concealing those warm and expressive eyes.
Messy locks falling over his forehead boyishly and his inviting mouth.
“Come here, Nova,” I whisper into the night.
The mattress dips with his weight as he lies on his back. I don’t waste
a second before covering us with the blanket and using his arm as a pillow
while tangling my legs with his.
His body is relaxed but his mind is elsewhere as his fingers absently
rub back and forth down my spine. Leaning on my elbow, I peer down at
him.
“What are you thinking?”
His gaze flashes up to mine and his lips curve in a small smile. That I
know is for my benefit. Always the protector for the ones he cares deeply
about. When he lets people in, he lets them in completely.
“I thought she was getting better but she’s been lying to me. I
should’ve checked on her more often, especially today.”
“Your dad should’ve been here too. Even if he doesn’t love her, she’s
still his wife and his responsibility. Why doesn’t she leave him?”
I can’t fathom staying with a man and enduring his infidelity.
Nova and I got lucky.
“I’ve asked her many times but she shuts me down. I stopped bringing
the subject up because it triggers her. I don’t want to mistakenly push her
into drinking. Today is always tough on her every year. Otherwise, she
takes care of herself.”
“Whenever I’ve met her, she’s always seemed happy.”
“She believes he’s changed.”
I smooth the frown line that crinkles his forehead. “And you?”
 “He tries.” A mysterious look crosses his eyes before it’s gone. “But
there are still secrets with the power to ruin. Sometimes the hold of the past
is too strong, there are no cutting the ties.”
“Like our families.” With no barrier and every inch of us pressed
together, he doesn’t miss when I shudder. I sink back into his arms, hiding
my face in the crook of his neck. His scent a peaceful rush. The mistrust
and loathing between our fathers are so tightly tangled, not even the
sharpest of knives can cut it.
A silent gasp escapes when Nova turns us on our sides until we’re
facing each other.
His eyes search mine.
Peering into the deepest parts of me, cracking my chest wide open.
“We aren’t our parents. I won’t let either of our families’ pasts dictate
our future.” Leaning until our foreheads touch, he pins me with his stare
and harshly says, “I don’t care if you’re scared or if only hate can exist
between our families, I fucking love you, Rose. I don’t need you to say it
back, I just need—”
“I love you too,” I confess. He freezes. With my heart galloping
wildly behind my ribs, beating his name with every breath, I tell him again,
“I love you, Nova. I don’t know how or when it happened, but I do. It may
have been the first time you kissed me, the first tear you brushed away,
every time you kiss my scars or cheer me up when I’m at my lowest. I fall
deeper and deeper in love with you. I love being your wife. I love being
your little hellion… your Rose. I love being yours.”
He smiles so beautifully, as though I lit up the sky.
“You’re my everything.” His lips crush against mine.
I taste his smile.
His happiness.
His love and possessiveness.
I taste the heartbreak that’s to come.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventy-nine
NOVA
I am not fucking up the world’s greatest gift that’s happened to me.
A woman stealing my heart that I vowed to keep black and lock in a
cage. To not let it be my ruination like the way it was for my parents. I
never believed a love that fulfilled and made you happy existed. A love that
didn’t eat away at your soul, but fed it.
In my world of deceit and greed, it’s a myth.
A reality out of reach.
Until Rose, who shattered all my beliefs.
The first time I touched her when she was sixteen, she jolted me like
electricity. It felt as though a loaded truck slammed into me. That’s how
powerfully I was hit with the stunning force that was Rosalie Kapoor. Since
then—in that one single and terrifying moment—I knew I had met my
match. But I couldn’t let her know.
Couldn’t let my emotions slip, giving her an edge. So, I treaded
carefully, sealed my emotions around her. I perfected the mask of
indifference, a bully, an asshole to ensure she never peered beneath to find
the true feelings that she was stirring.
We’ve come so far that I’m not going to let a secret—no matter how
tumultuous, tragic, and appalling—destroy my chance of keeping her
forever.
It’s time for my father to confront the sins of his past.
Once and for all.
Today, he’s graced the office with his presence. A week after Rose and
I spent that bittersweet night at my parents’ house. Not once he’s asked if
Mom is all right. Does he even remember he lost his second kid and almost
me? I’ve never resented a man as much as I do him.
Without knocking on his door, I push it open and stroll in.
He looks up from the pile of papers on his desk and furrow in his
brow disperses into a smooth line. Lowering his reading glasses, he asks,
“How are you, son? Your mother and I were thinking of inviting you and
Rosalie over.”
“Why did you choose Rosalie, and not Jasmine, all those years ago?”
 He jerks in his seat, looking taken back. No signs of the truth
reflecting in his eyes whatsoever. Steepling his fingers on the desk, he
regards me carefully before asking, “Why do you ask? Aren’t you happy
with Rosalie?”
“Call it curiosity,” I answer, taking a seat across from him and
crossing my legs. “The oldest daughter is usually the first choice. Yet you
skipped right past her. She also wouldn’t have rebelled as hard as Rosalie
did. Anyone’s curiosity would be piqued.”
He knows.
It takes everything inside me to stay seated and let the rage simmer
down. He’s had a kid with another woman, cheated on my mom, and still
remains delusional to say my marriage to his rival’s daughter wasn’t about
getting closer to Lily.
Lily is as much to blame.
Has she been leading him all along?
Are they still having an affair?
“How long have you known, Nova?” he asks after a tense beat of
silence.
“The question is, how long have you, Dad? Was it when she chose
Mihir over you? Let another man raise your daughter? Did you marry Mom
just to spite her?” My voice rises an octave with each livid accusation. He
remains stoic and unflinching. “Do you still fuck her? Was my marriage
convenient for your affair? I mean, you don’t have to hide being seen with
her in public since we’re all one big fucking family now. You can flaunt
your mistress in front of the entire world without shame.”
“Stop!” he roars, slamming his fist on the desk. “Don’t you dare insult
her.”
“You’re one to talk,” I sneer angrily. “You can treat Mom like shit,
ignore her existence, and insult and make a mockery of your vows, but one
word about Lily and look at you. No wonder she still drinks.” He flinches. I
shake my head in disgust. “Probably thinks you go to Lily every night to
cheat on her. Because of you, I’m lying to my wife every day. She has no
clue. Do you have any idea how much it will devastate her?”
“I’ve never cheated on your mother.”
I laugh humorlessly in disbelief and at his audacity. “Did you forget
you have a kid with her?”
 “You only know one side of the story, Nova. I’m guilty of a lot of
crimes against your mother but cheating isn’t one of them. Neither is lying
to her. Yes, I’ve always loved one woman, but Lily has moved on and it’s
taken me years to accept that. Teresa has known the truth from the
beginning. I didn’t learn about Jasmine being mine until years later from
Mihir, who couldn’t resist taunting me how he not only stole the love of my
life but also my kid. I told your mom everything before confronting Teresa.
Except I didn’t know Mihir had been filling your mom’s head with lies
behind my back that Teresa and I were still seeing each other.” Expression
turning grim yet earnest, he unleashes the biggest bomb. “Your mother is
the one who fixed your marriage with Rosalie, son. She and Mihir guilt-
tripped and threatened Lily about revealing that I was Jasmine’s biological
father if she didn’t say yes. Teresa, being distrustful as she was, thought this
would ruin any chance of Lily and I getting together. Except there was
nothing to end.”
I sit, stunned and speechless.
Is my mother truly capable of that? Then again, I know all too well
that in love, all’s fair and lines all but disappear. The ones you think you’ll
never cross.
How many times have I told Rosalie that I’d never let her be with
another man. I’ve lost count. Yet I’ve meant them each time.
“You cannot tell her, Nova,” says Dad. “Some things are better left in
the dark.”
“Nothing ever stays in the dark.”
Our eyes lock in a silent battle. The sound of a text pinging interrupts
us.
I move to stand when with a sigh, my father focuses on his phone, but
the stark dread on his face stops me cold. A storm brews when his gaze
flashes to mine. “What did you do, Nova?”
“What?” I frown.
“Why do I have a text from Mihir saying he wants to meet? Both of
us. Now.” His tone is angry. Standing abruptly, his chair skidding on the
floor, he rounds the desk. “Let’s go.”
I check my own phone as I walk alongside my father to the elevator.
My mood turns bleak when I see there is, in fact, an unread text. A surprise
invite from Mihir is equivalent to walking defenseless into Satan’s lair.
No telling what disaster is waiting for you until it’s too late.
 I knew this business merger with him was going to come bite us in the
ass.
We take my car, both of us lost in our own thoughts as I drive toward
Mihir’s house. My mind plagued with what fresh hell he has in store for us.
I’m already filled with boiling fury at the role he played in damaging my
parents’ marriage. My mother has always been easily led and naïvely
fooled. She and Dad could’ve had a semblance of a good relationship, even
a friendly one, had it not been for Mihir.
How am I ever going to tell Rosalie and stand a chance to fix it?
I circle down the driveway I’ve driven only a handful of times and
never for a good reason. Déjà vu slams into me as I park and kill the
ignition. The flashback of Rosalie blasting my car providing a momentary
distraction and bringing a smile to my lips. It vanishes just as fast when my
dad and I step out.
The sun beats down on us as we walk toward the front gate.
It opens with a flourish by one of the many staff members.
Lily must not be home. Another bad sign.
“Mr. Kapoor is waiting upstairs,” the woman says and walks us to the
study upstairs. Like we don’t already know the way.
My father is silent but I can sense his unease. I see him in a new light.
He’s flawed but also lonely and sad. Maybe he’s right. I’ve only seen and
believed one side of the story. I imagine being in his place and I can’t bear
the thought of watching Rosalie settle down with another man, have his kid.
I would rather be dead.
Love is a tricky notion.
It possesses the power to bring out our worst and most vindictive
qualities, as well as our good sides.
Which side do I fall on?
I harden my expression upon reaching my father-in-law’s study and
wear false boredom as I enter first. Then my father.
Mihir’s conceited and slimy face fills my vision. I stiffen even before
an arrogant and vicious grin etches across his mouth. Relaxing against his
big chair, as if we’re mere peasants showing up at his doorsteps, he greets
us. “Gentlemen. I’m so glad you could visit on such short notice. However,
urgent business matters can hardly wait, as you’ll both agree. Have a seat,
please.”
 His politely spoken words don’t perfectly veneer the gloating tone
underneath. He’s practically foaming at the mouth, as though he’s won a
lottery we don’t know about.
“Why are we here, Mihir?” demands my father, putting his hands in
his pockets. “If it were business, we have a perfectly good office to discuss
this in.”
“I prefer to conduct my most important and discreet ones at home,” he
answers. “In a minute, you’ll be thanking me for the privacy as well.”
The more he talks in circles, the more my hackles rise.
I’ve no patience for his sick mind games. So, I coldly taunt, “Then
how about not wasting our time with chit chat and getting to your point?”
His gaze flashes to mine, his jaw tightening. I hold his stare as
flashbacks of our previous encounters raise blotchy redness to his cheeks.
“Always so blunt,” he sneers, his mask cracking.
“You could’ve told me over the phone,” I jeer, arching an eyebrow.
Taking a seat across from him to show I’m not intimidated, I smirk.
“Perhaps when you sent the text.”
My father follows suit, settling on the chair to my left. “What was so
important you had to call us in the middle of the day?”
“I’m afraid the time has come to balance the scales and end the
corrupt reign of the D’Cruz legacy, men,” he announces bluntly and slides
one file to each of us. His tone is all businesslike as he delivers his threat.
With the readiness of a manipulative man plotting for years. The room
filling with his smugness. “You, Danish, will sign The Cruz Port over to
me, while your son will resign from the CEO position and both your shares
will be sold to me. If you both say no, Danish, then the information in the
files in your hands will be made public tomorrow, along with a copy sent to
the CBI.”
His words ring in my ears while my eyes read the dump of
confidential information in my hands as I flip through the pages. I don’t
want to believe what I’m seeing, but the truth slaps me in the face that my
instincts were right all along. Though, it’s far too late.
Mihir’s been stealing my clients.
The file holds every single detail about the Middle East project I’ve
been keeping on the down-low. The secret location of my team where
they’ve been working for the past few months.
 “There’s more where that came from, Nova. I have access to every
deal your company’s ever done and will be doing. Whatever decision you
make, they’ll all be mine regardless,” Mihir informs me before laughing
evilly. “Although you might be wondering how I got my hands on it.”
My father isn’t faring any better, his face ashen as he stares at his lap.
I catch a sight of the photos he’s looking at but can’t make them out. What
does Mihir have on him?
Someone inside my company has been sabotaging me and it isn’t my
fucking former assistant, who I last checked was in jail. Mihir must’ve paid
off a higher-up in my company, who leaked all the sensitive information to
him, thus ruining me and my firm’s reputation.
But who would be foolish or daring enough to go against me?
As if I summoned the traitor, the door creaks open from behind me.
The figure walks past my side to face me beside a smug-looking
Mihir.
I stare into my wife’s dark eyes.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty
NOVA
The woman before me isn’t my Rose.
It can’t be.
While my wife held mischief, fire, and longing filled with love, this
one could chill the hottest of deserts with her iciness. I would even
welcome the one that hated me with a passion, but not this version of her.
A hollow and indifferent shell.
What did you do, Rose?
Her eyes stare at me, but they slice right through me. My brain is all
frazzled, unable to comprehend the sudden ocean wide distance between us.
I’m seconds away from ripping from the chair and yanking her closer when
Mihir’s voice breaks my trance.
By some miracle, I suppress the urge and become alert.
My subconscious aware that my world is about to be ripped into
shreds.
In a way I’ll never be able to repair.
“I’m glad you could join us, Rosalie.” He smiles at her proudly. I stare
unblinking when she responds with one of her own and curls her hand over
his shoulder. His gaze cuts to mine, flashing a mocking look. “You must
have a lot of questions, Nova. Don’t worry, you’ll get all your answers.
Though I believe you’re smart enough to put two and two together.”
My whole body vibrates, wishing this is a nightmare and I’ll wake up.
The last few months flashes before my eyes, the way a dying man’s
life does, as I attempt to form an explanation for why Rosalie would
willingly stand by her abusive father’s side.
Was it all a farce?
An act to fool and trap me?
“Rosalie?” my father says. The lingering sting of betrayal evident
after he welcomed her with open arms. “What’s going on?”
“Why are you both so shocked? She’s my daughter and today, she’s
made me so proud.” Mihir grins before revealing, “The day she came with
the brilliant proposal to spy on your company, I knew I had raised her right.
You both seriously underestimated her. Did you really think I would tolerate
joining my family’s name with yours? Creating a bloodline merging our
blood? You should’ve known better, Danish.”
“When?” My neutral tone pierces the air. I pin a mute Rosalie with a
stare and demand, “When did you decide this?”
She lifts her chin and lets her father answer.
“After the London trip.”
Four words.
And my heart cracks into a million pieces.
For over eight years, she’s been plotting on deceiving me. Her hate
ran even deeper and thicker than mine, it seems. I made it so easy and gave
her an opportunity at every turn to backstab me. And my God, she took it.
No wonder she didn’t object to becoming my assistant.
She’s the one who’s been leaking information, sabotaging my
reputation and my legacy. Why? Because her father told her so? Him
hurting and abusing her wasn’t my imagination. The bruises, the tears, the
raw fear… it was and felt real.
Nevertheless, she’s standing beside him.
Because of some righteous sense of loyalty.
Yet all I care about knowing is, did she even love me? Or was it all a
lie? Why the fuck do I still want to protect her? I search her face, pleading
and aching for a tiny glimpse of my sweet Rose existing in there
somewhere. That she wouldn’t betray me like this.
She loves me.
She said she loves me.
Today, I realize the depth of her hold and power on me. Weak. She’s
made me weak.
“Is it true, Rosalie?” my father questions, his tone turning hard. “You
are behind all of this? Fucking answer me!”
Peering straight at me, she obliterates my soul. “Yes.”
“After we trusted you? Treated you like family? Why would you do
this?”
She ignores my father’s accusation and turns to Mihir. “Can I leave,
Papa? I’m sure you can explain the rest.”
“Of course.” He pats her arm. “You may go.”
As she walks past me, I grab her wrist. A small gasp and our gazes
lock. I’ve never let my guard down in front of my enemies, yet I do for her.
I give her one last chance.
 “Tell the truth, Rose. What does your father have on you? I don’t care
what you did all those years ago. What you felt for me then was different. I
didn’t deserve your trust then, but I do now. He can’t hurt you as long as
I’m alive. Just say it was a mistake.” My harsh tone sounds almost
pleading. “Let me protect you. It’s not too late.”
“Protection from whom?” My chest aches, splintering when she
shrugs off my grasp as if my touch burned her. “Besides, it wasn’t me who
needed it, Nova. It was you and now, you’re paying the price.”
Without a look back, she walks out.
I’m left staring at the spot she left empty.
“I warned you, Nova,” Mihir speaks. “Don’t be fooled by her tears.
Look at you, you fell for her anyways. Guess the apple doesn’t fall far from
the tree.”
“Shut your mouth!” snaps my father. “We aren’t giving in to your
demands. I wasn’t taking a bribe from those men. I’ll prove the same in
court.”
Numbness spreads through my limbs but I make out my father’s
words.
Bribe?
I grab the file he discarded and scan the contents. Two damning
pictures in black and white reveal my dad holding envelopes filled with
cash. The scenery telling me it’s the street near the port. We heard that the
local thugs were extorting protection money from the local businesses and
small shops.
So, we took matters into our own hands and threatened the local gangs
to stay away. Our reputation preceded us and they knew to heed our
warnings. The picture is of my dad taking back the money to return to the
rightful owner.
However, the problem lies in itself.
While our ruthless reputation helps in certain matters like dealing with
thugs, it also creates problems with the so-called authorities. They’ve been
after us for a very long time. Upon seeing this, they’ll believe the likes of
Mihir. It will spiral and lead to our board voting against us.
How could my father be so irresponsible?
“Who took these?” is out of my mouth before I can stop it.
Mihir smirks. “Rosalie.”
 Everything incriminates her, the proof laid before me, but my stupid
black heart is jumping to give her the benefit of the doubt. I just know I’m
missing a piece.
“How does it feel being brought down to your knees, Nova?” taunts
Mihir. “Your father will teach you how to lick your wounds like he’s been
doing all these years.”
The latch on my controlled wrath shatters and I lurch out of my chair,
grabbing his throat across the desk. Before I can land a punch, I’m harshly
pulled back.
“Calm down, son,” says my dad. “This isn’t over. Let him come at
us.”
“Do whatever the hell you want,” I sneer. “You aren’t touching what
belongs to me. And that includes my wife. I don’t believe a word you said.
Rose would never betray me.”
He rubs his neck and taunts, “Oh yeah?”
My gaze draws to a paper he throws down with a resounding slap on
the desk. Reflexively, I pick it up.
He delivers the ace up his sleeve.
“This is the contract Rosalie had drawn when she returned from
London. A week living with you was enough to make her decide she never
wanted to spend the rest of her life with you. A wise choice. In exchange for
spying, I would set her up to be financially independent with a trust fund for
the rest of her life while helping to annul your marriage. The court will take
one look at the contract she signed as a minor when she was sixteen and
declare the marriage null and void. I gave her the contract this morning.
You’ll be hearing from the lawyer soon.”
My vision blurs.
Every revelation tightening the invisible noose around my neck.
Still believe she loves you? my mind taunts.
Mihir stands from his chair, straightening his tie. “I’m sure you both
can find your way out. You have until tomorrow to say goodbye to the
D’Cruz legacy.”
I shrug off my dad’s grip and turn around.
“Don’t,” he warns. “She’s made her choice, Nova.”
“She owes me answers.” I throw my car keys to him. “You can drive
back.”
 The deserted hallway of her wing of the house haunts me with every
step as I stride closer to her bedroom. I remember it all. The wall I pushed
her against, tasted her lips for the first time, and felt her leaning into my
touch.
Every second is painted and etched into my psyche.
The inside of her bedroom is the same as the first time I entered it, but
vacant. The bookshelves with sliding glass doors are empty of her books.
The room is scarce but her exotic scent lingers. Her belongings are at our
place, where I thought we’ll be building our life together, but not anymore.
She’s leaving me after ripping out my heart.
Not closing the door, I walk and sit in the same chair I sat on ten years
ago. Resting my elbows on my knees, I stare straight ahead and wait for her.
The semblance of control I garnered vanishes when she appears in the
doorway. Gorgeous red hair falling in rivulets and framing her pretty face.
Cold and emotionless coal-black eyes meet my still hopeful ones.
In a flash, I’m on her.
I cup her cheeks with both hands and hoarsely beg, “Don’t play with
my heart like this, Rose. Why are you doing this? What the hell does he
have on you? Just fucking tell me so I can fix it.”
The flames of hope flicker brighter when she circles my wrists.
Tightens them for a fraction of a breath.
Not to lean into my embrace, but to pull them away.
I’m gutted each time she does this.
“You’re embarrassing yourself, Nova,” she replies, her tone mocking.
Brushing past, she creates distance before facing me. Tilting her head, she
sighs. “I can’t believe this trick works every time. You never see me
coming. I didn’t even think you’d fall for the lies so easily. I told you, only
hate can exist between us.”
“When you said you loved me, that was a lie too?” I ask, wanting to
hear the words.
“Everything was a lie.” Her voice is unflinching and remorseless. “I
had to gain your trust, get closer to you and make you fall in love with me.”
Every word drives the knife deeper.
Until the gut-wrenching pain twists into acceptance that maybe I
never knew her at all. I was blindsided by my own lust and affection. The
craving and obsession to possess her. Every layer of mine I let her peer
inside was just another weapon to destroy me.
 She single-handedly distracted me from my sole mission.
The old wounds hadn’t even healed and now, they are once again
chafed and bloody.
Her betrayal akin to gasoline.
“What made your father earn such undying loyalty?” I harden my
voice, concealing my emotions. “Or was it an act too, huh? Was your story
real or did you fake those scars and tears? After all, there are no lines you
wouldn’t cross to sabotage me.”
My taunting words pull no reaction from her stillness and
indifference.
I know she didn’t lie about them, but I want to see her show me some
emotion. Perhaps I haven’t lost all my vindictiveness.
“Does the uncle even exist?”
She flinches.
A crack in her armor.
“I told you I never wanted to be your wife, Nova. I have only ever
been a pawn to every single man in my life. The week in London, you
shredded all my hopes of us ever being civil, without none of your cruelty. I
was exchanging one prison for another.” Her voice pitches higher as she
lashes out tragically, “I decided I wasn’t spending my life this way. I was
done being treated like a piece of property to pass around for everyone’s
gain. So, I made a deal with Dad. I betrayed you because even being
invisible comes with a price, Nova. My father made me pay mine.”
Even angry and shouting, my heart aches for her.
“I’m not divorcing you,” I inform.
“It’s not up to you.”
“I’m not meeting your father’s demand either. I’m going to destroy
him,” I say. “The only thing stopping me was you. Since you’ve decided to
make an enemy out of me, it’s only fair I pay in kind.”
She blinks nervously before defiance and arrogance tighten her
features. “You’re underestimating him, Nova. He won’t stop coming at
you.”
“He has already showed his cards.”
“You, on the other hand, have nothing.”
Oh, how wrong you are, Rose. “I have something that will not only
destroy him, but you too, my wife.”
The question is… will I go ahead with my plan?
 Crossing the room, I fist her hair and pull her head back. She
swallows as I circle her throat and whisper, “If everything was a treacherous
little lie, then tell me you never loved me. Say the words. But know this,
there will be consequences.”
Silence hangs heavy in the air.
The fate of how our story ends in her hands.
Softening my gaze, I graze her bottom lip with my thumb. “I love
you, Rose.”
“I don’t love you.
“Never did.
“Never will.”
Dropping my hands, I step back. “I knew you were going to be my
downfall. Guess I did fool myself. This isn’t heaven, you’re my hell.”
She taught me my first heartbreak too.
The broken pieces of it belonging to her.
“I’ll send you your stuff back. Don’t bother returning.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-one
ROSALIE
As soon as Nova exits my bedroom without looking back and his
footsteps recede, I crumple to the floor in a heap. Sobs I held in now fall
freely in ugly waves. His masculine scent that is my safe haven lingering
strongly and taunting me with the loss. Every inch of my limbs quake to
chase after him and say sorry for breaking his heart.
I love him.
I love him so much.
Every word I spilled to him was a lie, except for the part where I
made a deal with my father. At that time, burned by the pain of him treating
me like crap and disrespecting me, I thought I had no choice and was
desperate for a way out of the engagement. I accepted the deal without
thinking about the severity of my actions.
Have I broken his trust irreparably? Will he ever love me again?
Each flinch and pain I caused, bleeds and fractures my heart alongside
his. However, it’s the only choice I have to protect and save him.
The nightmare I thought ended was hiding in plain sight and I never
escaped it.
He’s back.
My monstrous uncle is back.
They say the dead never returns… Mine was resurrected by my father.
My manipulative father, ever so cunning, had a contingency plan in
place in case the deal went awry. As he if had predicted I would fall for
Nova long before I did. The naïve me thought I could keep my distance and
avoid him, while no longer doing his bidding and hope everything would be
all right.
Then I ran into him at the port.
There was no avoiding it.
Still, I had made up my mind that I wouldn’t help him sabotage Nova
and his family. Only to meet a ghost from my past. The stark horror, the
crippling fear, and the harrowing scream I let loose still sends a tremor
rocking down my spine.
 Summoned like the demon he is, his boots fill my line of sight. I duck
my face as his boot connects with the side of my head until I fall sideways.
I don’t give him the satisfaction of listening to my pained groan.
The scent of alcohol no longer wafts from him.
He’s running eight years sober, as he boasted after reappearing in my
life.
Somehow, that makes me him even more dangerous. Drunk men are
likely to be caught off guard or slip up, but I no longer have that advantage.
His eyes are sharp and alert as they stare me down. Flipping me flat
on my back with a kick in my ribs, he praises, “You did good, kid. Didn’t
know you had it in you. Must have really charmed and did a number on him
because he looked enraged when he left.”
A painful sting hits me in the chest.
“Let’s hope it’s enough to make him reckless or things will have to get
more messy and bloodier.”
After one last lecherous look that churns my stomach, he leaves.
The lock clicking into place.
A second later, darkness descends.
Too bad, he doesn’t know I’m no longer scared of it. I thrive in the
dark and this time, he and Dad will be the ones who won’t see me coming.
Luck has never been on my side.
Perhaps God will take pity on me.
I just pray that Nova doesn’t act rashly and if he does, that I’m fast
enough to stop him in time.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-two
NOVA
Two days have passed since Mihir’s ultimatum.
He’s yet to make good on his threats.
Though, he keeps texting me that time is ticking.
No one more than me is aware of the fact. Because it’s been the
slowest, most suffocating, and dull forty-eight hours of living without Rose
—returning to an empty house, desolate of life. I’ve been on autopilot as I
convince my heart of the depths of her betrayal and to harden it into granite
against softer human emotions.
Otherwise, I’ll never be able to go through with my plan.
To bring to light the truth about Jasmine.
Lily’s transgressions.
To even the score.
The devil chirping on my shoulder taunts me that Rosalie didn’t think
twice about selling me out to my biggest enemy, so why should I?
Everything is fair in love and war, they say.
However, every time I’ve come close to picking up my phone and
sending the proof to all the media outlets, my fingers become paralyzed.
A force stopping me.
Because a part of me believes there’s still a chance, albeit miniscule,
of Rosalie and I reconciling. Her regretting and becoming mine again. I
haven’t even returned her things, secretly hoping she’ll come demanding
them and I’ll have one more glimpse of her.
It’s like I’m chasing the ghost of her.
She’s ceased to exist.
I was desperate enough to almost call Nathan and beg him to ask Iris
if she’s heard from Rosalie. But it’ll lead to questions from my best friend
that I’m not ready to answer. One second, I had it all, and now, I have
nothing.
Instead, I’ve put all my focus on battling against Mihir.
My father is working tirelessly on saving the port from Mihir’s greedy
hands and before he blasts the pictures.
 Meanwhile, I’ve searched every inch, nook, and cranny of my firm’s
building for proof of how he’s receiving all his information. Each desk and
computer has been investigated, every employee from top to bottom
interrogated. Nothing incriminating has been found.
Feeding information manually is impossible.
She’d had to have been in the office daily to accomplish that.
I’m pondering what I’m missing when there is frantic movement
outside my office before the door is thrown open unceremoniously.
My father’s pale face and rumpled appearance fill my vision.
I’m out of my seat before he even speaks.
“What happened?” I demand, expecting to hear another sneak attack
or threat from Mihir. Maybe he released the evidence.
But nothing in the world prepares me for what he utters next.
“Your mom has been in an accident.”
***
Everything is blurred into white noise.
The outside hum. The chatter. The clanking. The hurried footsteps.
Nothing penetrates past the echoing silence ringing in my ears.
I stare at my mom’s lifeless form on the hospital bed, the dried blood
from the gnash on her forehead. My fingers brush her hair back, connecting
with her skin slowly turning colder by the minute.
She’s gone.
In the blink of an eye.
Just like that.
Even before we rushed to the hospital, every news channel out there
announced her demise and spread the CCTV footage of her getting hit by a
truck and flipping in the air before slamming and crunching against the
windshield.
She died on the spot, is what the doctors said.
The impact caused her to bleed from the ears and nose.
“Ma,” I whisper past the ball lodged in my throat. Sliding my hand
down her frail arm, I wrap mine around hers. Squeezing and waiting for the
squeeze that won’t come or the warmth telling me she’s only sleeping and
will eventually wake up.
She always did.
I startle when a strong hand curves around my left shoulder. “Son.”
 “How can she be gone?”
He sighs heavily, unable to answer. What is there left to say?
My last and final conversation with her replays in my head.
“When were you going to tell me, Mom?”
She jerks back, confused, as I enter the kitchen. “About what?”
“That you blackmailed Lily into marrying her daughter with your
son.”
Eyes turning wide, her face pales and she swallows. Cautiously she
approaches, hands poised to touch me, but I step back. Despair crosses her
soft features. “Nova, beta, please. I’m so sorry. It wasn’t my best moment.
Once the decision was made, I regretted it immediately and tried to fix it,
but Mihir, he—he wouldn’t listen to reason.”
“Yet you let me believe it was Dad who forced me into it.”
“I wanted to confess but you… seemed happy. You were always so
angry at your father, the world, but with Rosalie, you smiled and laughed.”
“She’s leaving me.”
My confession renders her shocked. “She loves you.”
“She never did.” A hollow chuckle slips past my mouth. Gazing into
my mother’s heartbroken and guilty face, I accuse, “You’re the reason I’ll
be living the same fate as you. Unrequited love. And you’re the reason I
hardly have a relationship with my father, because all my life I thought of
him as the bad guy, when it was you.”
I didn’t mean it. It was a mistake confronting her when I was hardly
myself and freshly wounded from my encounter with Rosalie.
Mom called and texted, but I never replied.
Her drinking had escalated, as mentioned to me by the cook, but I
stubbornly didn’t check on her.
I’m the reason she was drunk on booze and driving on the road today.
I’m the reason she was on her way to Rosalie’s house to fix my marriage.
That’s what her text said from three hours ago.
In a mere few days, I’ve lost the only two women I’ve ever loved.
Along with any humanity I possessed. Love and affection are fickle
and weak emotions. Having attachments and wearing your heart on your
sleeve only invites misery and emptiness.
Our story was and will always be a hateful game.
Rosalie has felt my love, now she’ll face my wrath.
Nothing is more dangerous than a man who has nothing left to lose.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-three
ROSALIE
I’m taking a huge risk.
Being reckless.
But the thought of Nova being alone and grieving the loss of Teresa, I
cannot not be with him. I will be the last person he wants to see and he’ll
probably yell and kick me out, but that doesn’t stop me from sneaking out
through the garage at midnight.
Taking a car is out of the question, lest I want to be caught.
Quietly, I walk out and duck past the two bodyguards before reaching
the gate. The night guard is nowhere to be seen. Before he returns from
wherever he’s gone, I unlock the small gate and skip into the deserted road.
Waiting for a cab driving past is my only hope.
I don’t know how long I hike on the sidewalk until I finally hail a taxi.
Fortunate enough to find a decent cab driver. The sweet bald and old man
smiles and asks for the address. I quickly fire it off and tell him to drive
fast. He obliges while I stare out the window.
My heart beating an erratic rhythm.
The sudden and tragic passing of Teresa D’Cruz yesterday morning
has taken the country by storm. She wasn’t gossiped about or remembered
as much when she was alive compared to now. I don’t even think she had
any real friends.
No one knew the demons she battled or the broken heart that pumped
inside her.
The woman with the biggest heart, who showered me with nothing
but love.
Treated me like a daughter far more deeply than my own mom ever
has. My mom, who has no clue of the snake pit I’m stuck in while she’s
traveling in some beautiful part of the world.
While I cried as soon as I heard my mother-in-law was gone, my
father and uncle celebrated. Their sick happiness at seeing the D’Cruz
men’s tragedy. I could hear the echoes of their laughter and glee down the
hall to my bedroom where they kept me locked during the day. My phone
with them.
 Without it, I can’t even call Jasmine to protect me from the hellhole.
I haven’t let my father or uncle pick up on the fact that I haven’t given
up my fight. I pretend to be scared, crying for good measure when they’re
nearby. While waiting for the moment they let down their guards. Just one
opportunity to slip into his office and destroy the evidence he has on Nova’s
firm.
My father, as cunning as he may be, is also old fashioned. Instead of
keeping a digital blackmailing history or details on his enemies, he keeps a
hard copy. Once he’s extorted whatever it is he wants, he burns them in the
fireplace in the study. Making the proof of his treachery disappear into
ashes.
He’ll do the same once Danish and Nova give in to his demands.
I won’t let it come to that.
As soon as I’ve succeeded in my mission, I’ll go to the police and
confess all the abuse I’ve suffered at their hands. I am done hiding and
letting fear rule me.
This is my chance to kill two birds with one stone.
Uncle’s smugness of returning will be gone in a cloud of smoke. I’ll
finally get my revenge and bury the last of my demons. The scars he
inflicted. He will spend the rest of his life behind bars and count the days
till his last dying breath.
So will my father.
I can finally be with Nova again after I confess the truth and beg him
for forgiveness.
“Miss, we’re here.”
The polite voice of the driver interrupts my train of thought. The
house I shared with Nova looms ahead. After asking the driver to wait until
I return to go back, which he agrees to, I walk on shaky legs to the gates.
“Mrs. D’Cruz?” calls out the nightshift guard perched in his small
office. “Is that you?”
“Yes.” My tone is scratchy and low. “Let me in.”
“But Mr. D’Cruz isn’t here. Hasn’t been in the last three days.”
I stop in my tracks. “Where is he staying?”
“In his apartment in the city.”
Surprise flickers because I didn’t know he had one. “Can you tell me
the address?”
“Of course.”
 He recites it and I make my way back to the cab driver. We’re back on
the road and it takes another two hours before I reach the high-rise
complex. The doorman recognizes who I am and quietly lets me pass. His
expression sympathetic. The private elevator, leading straight to the
penthouse, climbs at the slowest pace, or that’s how it feels.
Every second feeling like a lifetime.
I have no idea what version of Nova I’ll be finding. We’re once again
standing on the opposite sides. Two parallel lines never meant to collide,
unless we want to ruin those around us and ourselves.
Haven’t I already accomplished that?
Will he even believe a word I say now?
The elevator halts and the doors part.
Darkness. Deafening silence. Cold.
I’m hit by three at once as I cross the threshold. The farther I go, the
colder the walls become, along with the chill night air coming in from all
the windows and doors being left wide open. Sparse furniture decorates the
first living room I enter.
Nova isn’t here but his scent wafts in the space and I inhale, instantly
feeling home. My lungs finally breathing again. I stride past the open-style
dining and kitchen area to a second living room that leads to the balcony.
The lights are off with the moonlight streaming in.
In front of the open sliding glass door, stands a disheveled Nova in a
black dress shirt and pants. The funeral clothes he wore yesterday as he
buried his mother, alongside his father and close relatives. Barefoot and a
burning cigarette hanging from his left hand. That’s not what crushes my
already broken heart, though.
In his other hand is a half-empty bottle of whiskey.
He’s drinking.
My Nova abhors that stuff yet the evidence is before my eyes. I’m
half to blame for reducing him to touching alcohol. He doesn’t even hear
me as his hand lifts, ready for another sip, when my brain catapults me into
action.
“No,” I yell and cross the room. Wrenching the bottle from his grip, I
throw it far away. The loud crunching noise brings his focus to my
proximity. Nothing shifts in his dead expression except the glistening shine
of dry tears on his eyelashes. Dark circles make home underneath them.
 “Baby,” I hoarsely cry out and grab his shoulders, tracing my hands
up his neck to his face. Cupping his unshaven jaw, I whisper apologetically,
“I’m so sorry… for everything. Your mom—”
He shoves me back as if my touch repulses him.
Just the way I did.
Twice.
“Who let you in?” His tone is as biting and unfeeling as the broken
pieces of glass on the floor. “Get out.”
I close the gap once more and beg, “Nova, please.”
“Leave, Rosalie.”
I flinch at him saying my full name. He couldn’t have treated me
more like a stranger trespassing on his turf. He’s grieving, I tell myself. His
reaction is justified. I’m the enemy. The woman who betrayed his trust
worse than any other soul in the world. He gave me his heart and I crushed
it.
I deserve it.
He needs me more.
Turning away, he inhales another puff. I know he quit the habit for
me. Not once during our marriage has he touched a cigarette. Yet in one
night, he’s broken two of his vows to himself.
“I’m so sorry.”
Reaching him, I wrap my arms around his torso from behind. He
doesn’t react. No breaking down. Turning around. Or wrapping his own
arms around me.
“Leave.”
“No,” I say to his back. Still strong and powerful but carrying the
burden of his mom’s passing. I can’t even imagine the tangible hurt and
abandonment he must be feeling. I’ve never lost someone close to me in a
way that’s forever but the thought is enough to bring me to my knees. “I’m
not leaving you alone tonight.”
“Why? ’Cause my mom is dead? Or because the only woman I loved
besides you is dead?”
Loved?
I always thought he’d be breaking us yet it’s me who wrecked and
shattered what we could’ve been. Am I too late? The drowning sensation
rises.
 “I’m sorry,” I recite repeatedly as if it’ll make a difference. Laying my
hand in the middle of his back, I slowly confess, “You were right, Nova. I
was—am—hiding truths from you that I can’t yet say, but please, trust me.
I’m going to make it right. Just give me time, please.”
“Make everything right?” He whips around, crushing my wrists in his
grip. The pain doesn’t even register as he yanks me close and growls in my
face, “You need time? I’ve already lost it all. You fix what is broken. I’m
past the point of broken and damaged. Hell, I’m not even left with pieces to
put anything together.”
I study his face, shrouded in darkness, and know I have to give him
something before I lose him completely.
“My uncle is alive. My father faked his brother’s death after the
incident with me,” I spill, a desperate attempt to make him believe me. “I
couldn’t tell you that day because he was watching us and listening through
the cameras in my room. I had no choice but to push you away, Nova.”
When he stills as a statue, I hold my breath, wishing and praying he
believes me.
His brown eyes remain as cold as ice.
A cruel smile lifts the corners of his mouth.
I die in that moment.
“Really, Rosalie, still manipulating me?” He coldly scoffs, dropping
my arms and scrubbing his hand over his jaw. “People don’t return from the
dead. Your uncle is nothing but ashes and dust in the wind. I looked him up
through an investigator the first time you told me. At least you were smart
enough to mix some truths within the lies.”
“I’m not lying, Nova. I ran into my father at the port when I took your
mom there and he forced me to go home with him. I told him I wasn’t going
to meet his demands and continue feeding information about your family
but—” I swallow the palpable fear. “—then he revealed uncle and I… I
panicked. They were going to hurt mom and Jasmine if I didn’t do their
bidding. You have to believe me. You don’t know my uncle. He’s unhinged
and psychotic.” Dejection sinks in my voice. “He and Dad have been
keeping me locked up.”
“How come they let you come to me then, huh? Since they’re
blackmailing and keeping you locked up. I’m not that drunk to believe such
made-up lies.”
I fought the urge to shake him and make him believe me.
 “I managed to escape tonight. I can’t bear the thought of you alone
and wallowing in sorrow.”
His indifference cracks for a second before it vanishes as his gaze
roams over me. “You sure know how to weave a tale, not that I should be
surprised. My life, with which you’ve played games, isn’t one of your
make-believe stories. There are real consequences. I don’t believe a word
coming out of your lying mouth. You Kapoor women are all the same. Only
know how to cheat, lie, and break hearts.”
He might as well have stomped all over me. My spirit breaks at his
cruel taunts but I don’t let it deter me from pressing against him. My tone is
low and pleading as I speak. “I lied, Nova. I love you so much. I’ve never
stopped. You were willing to believe me then, don’t turn your back on me
now. I beg you. Don’t you see I’m trying to protect you?”
“You had your chance,” he replies in a detached tone, his gaze a
bottomless pit of void. “I’m not falling for your tears or your lies. Even if
what all you said is true, you still went behind my back and chose your
scum father over me. After I told you what sins he’s committed against me,
you picked him. I can never forgive you for that.”
“Don’t say that.” I twist my fingers into his shirt, hanging onto him
like he is my lifeline. He remains stoic.
“I won’t feel so guilty for tomorrow now,” he says, ignoring my
words. A familiar vindictive streak darkens his pupils. In a low tone laced
with an edge, he taunts, “You never asked me about the woman my father
loved. Were you never curious to know who destroyed my parents’
marriage?”
The temperature drops as tension mounts. I lick my suddenly dry lips,
unable to comprehend the look on his face as if he’s about to shatter my
world. The foundation of my life.
Is she someone I know?
My brain comes up short, scrambling for a name and how it affects
me.
Nova tilts his head and crushes the cigarette under his boot. “I can
hear the wheels turning in your head. How about I save you time and let
misery be your friend, hmm?”
“Who is she?”
“Lily Kapoor.”
I stagger back, shaking my head. “No.”
 “Your mother is my father’s mistress.”
“You’re lying, trying to hurt me like I hurt you.”
“Remember when I said there’s no cutting ties with the past? Lily and
my father made sure of that with Jasmine.” He delivers the blow without a
care. “She is my half-sister. It’s why you were chosen over her.”
I hastily push the tear that escapes past the burning in my eyes. Hating
the way I tremble. It couldn’t possibly be true. “My mom would never
cheat.”
“Secrets hurt bad, don’t they?” A taunt and a step forward. “Especially
when you never see them coming.” Another step until my back crowds
against the wall. “How does it feel knowing your mother sacrificed you to
keep her side piece close? The yacht you had so muh fun on, guess who my
father bought it for?” His palms cage me in on either side of my head and
he leans down to whisper, “Still love me knowing I kept this secret from
you for months and had no intention of ever confessing it?”
Searching his face for tells or lies, I find none.
Devastation makes home in my bones.
I’m about to tell him that nothing could stop me from loving him
when his earlier word registers in my frazzled mind. “What did you mean
by tomorrow?”
“The world will know your mom’s dirty little secret and that Jasmine
is her bastard child. One that is bound to ruin your father’s impeccable
reputation he so prides himself on,” he states, no remorse in his voice. “As
for his threats, he shouldn’t have waited. I found the drive you put in my
desktop. Took me awhile to figure it out, but I did. Your father doesn’t have
access anymore. He can’t come after me or my father. I’m sure you’ll let
him know once you leave.”
He straightens, about to turn, but I catch his arm. “Don’t do this,
Nova. Jasmine doesn’t know, it’ll destroy her. Don’t punish her for my
crimes. Please.”
“Go away before I kick you out.”
“If you ever loved me,” I say and he pauses, lifting his unsympathetic
stare to mine. “Then give me one day to prove to you I’m not lying about
my uncle. One chance, Nova. That’s all I’m begging for.”
“You’re embarrassing yourself, Rosalie.”
His callous mocking slaps me in the face. I’m unable to move. This is
the ruthless and spiteful side of Nova I never witnessed. The cold-blooded
man people dare not to cross as they quake in his wrath.
Never thought I’d be on the opposite side of him, feeling his intensity
and power.
Leaving me standing, he turns and goes to the kitchen. I hear the
sound of him popping open another bottle. I forget the ugly secrets we’ve
both kept from each other, used against one other, and remember why I was
here in the first place.
Maybe I am pathetic, after all.
Taking any scrapes he’ll give me.
I force myself to follow after him and round the corner to find him
sitting on the kitchen island, drinking straight from the bottle of whiskey.
He notices my presence but doesn’t acknowledge me.
However, when I don’t go in the direction of the exit, his body goes
rigid.
Reaching his side, I tug the bottle and set it aside.
“One day you said you might do something we won’t be able to come
back from,” he says quietly. “This is it. There’s no coming back from this,
Rosalie.”
“No,” I gasp. The first sob escaping. “I love yo—”
Grabbing the back of my neck and tilting my chin, he bends to press a
harsh kiss on my lips. When he rips his mouth away, his eyes show me the
first glimpse of the pain I inflicted and the vicious anger of my betrayal.
“You don’t taste like mine anymore. Maybe you never did. Maybe you
enchanted me like an enchanted rose.”
“I’m sorry.” I cry harder, my knees giving out as I clutch him. “I’m
sorry.”
Abruptly standing, he angrily flings the bottle past me.
I flinch as it crashes into the wall.
Nova’s livid face glaring down at me.
“Get the fuck out, Rosalie,” he shouts. “We’re over.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-four
ROSALIE
I run down the hallway, sobbing as the elevator descends.
Nova not stopping me.
I’ve lost him.
I’ve lost my entire world.
The doorman calls out my name as I rush past him but I don’t listen.
My vision blurry as I make it to the waiting cab. Unlocking the door, I slip
into the back seat and tell him Bianca’s address.
I’m still going to out my father.
Nova is safe. No way I’m letting my father come at him or another
person ever again.
“Didn’t believe you, did he?”
Fear paralyzing my body, I sharply look up into the malicious eyes of
my uncle. He sits in the passenger seat, pointing a gun at the driver’s head,
who appears seconds from pissing his pants.
Our palpable fear mingling.
“Did you really think I’m stupid enough to let you sneak out, kid?” he
sneers before shaking his head. “At the first chance of freedom and who do
you run to?”
Words escape me while terror takes ahold of me.
With the threat of the gun, I don’t make the mistake of reaching for
the door. He won’t hesitate to shoot either of us.
Shrewd gaze on me, he barks at the other man, “Drive.”
I stare longingly at the window as he switches on the ignition and
watch the building disappear. My gut screaming to jump out, but where am
I going to run? As if he can read my mind, he hits the driver. “Faster.”
“Pity about his mom, isn’t it, Rosalie?” he muses once we’re on the
highway and he relaxes against the seat. Weapon still drawn on our
companion. “Did you know she called Mihir to inform him she was coming
to meet you?”
His admission penetrates past the fright.
No. No. No.
 “Shame she never made it.” His creepy grin expands at my
expression. “You missed your chance to say goodbye. Or perhaps after
tonight, you might just meet her. I always hated she slipped all those years
ago but I had my fun with the boy before he ran.”
Turning around to face the front, he whistles a random tune.
Oh my god.
Bile rises in my throat and I feel dizzy. Silent tears fall as I digest the
heights of their barbarity. They killed Nova’s mom. It was true they were
behind Nova’s kidnapping, actually intended for his mom. Orchestrated the
accident.
Everything is my fault.
I never should’ve kept my mouth shut.
How many more innocent lives will they hurt before they stop? If
these are the last hours of my life, then I’m going to make sure they die
with me.
It all ends tonight.
Once and for all.
I jerk against my seat when the car comes to a halt outside the tall
gates of our property. The guard allows us inside. The moment the driver
parks, Uncle shoots him point-blank in the head.
“Ahh!” I scream when blood splatters on my face. I’m shaking when
the door to my side is ripped open and a fist curls in my hair. He pulls so
hard that I fall to my knees on the gravel. Heartless and cruel, he drags me
to the short set of stairs until I’m scratched raw and bleeding. “Stop.”
Wrenching me upright while I drown in unimaginable pain, he shoves
me past the threshold. I fall to the floor, right at my father’s waiting feet.
“Why do you never learn, Rosalie?” he spits out. “Stand up!”
When I take too long, Uncle once again take holds of my hair and
jerks. I won’t be surprised if he pulled out a chunk of my locks.
My face whips to the side as a sting registers when Dad backhands
me. A dull ringing remains in my ear when I meet his irate features. His
violence doesn’t surprise me. He’s made me numb to it all. I’m nothing but
a means to an end for this man.
“You bloody spilled to him, didn’t you?” he demands, eyes furious.
“What?”
“Don’t act coy, you spoiled cunt. I’ve lost all the files.” He paces back
and forth. “There’s nothing. Years of patience and you’ve thrown water all
over it.”
I smile.
He stills as a statue upon noticing it.
I don’t even tell him that Nova found the drive all on his own. Dad’s
old-fashioned ways finally cost him his mighty revenge. Tomorrow, he’ll be
nothing but a joke after his wife’s affair becomes public. Maybe it’s for the
best. Jasmine and Mom deserve to be free of his shadows and dictatorship.
Danish and Nova might be corrupted and flawed but they protect their own.
Whether I live or die, there’s no undoing my father’s downfall.
The thought makes me smile brighter.
It’s my uncle who slaps me, splitting my lip. The coppery taste filling
my mouth.
“Take her upstairs to my study,” orders my dad. “Then go get rid of
the body outside. I’m going to deal with her.”
“You heard your father.” Uncle shoves my shoulder. “Move.”
I quietly climb the staircase while he follows. Just when we reach the
room, he slams me into the wall and squeezes my throat painfully. I slap at
his hand, but my strength is no match for his. He dodges my knee aiming to
kick him in the balls.
“No,” I yell, terrified when he spreads my legs and slips his hand
underneath my skirt. “Let go! I’ll kill you!”
“It’s been a while since my parting gift,” he grins, flipping my skirt
until my panties are bared. His gaze drops to the inside of my thigh to the
cigarette burns and he licks his lips. “Did Nova see my handiwork? I bet he
did. No way he didn’t fuck you day and night.”
Tears of humiliation spill as I try to divert my mind when he cups me
boldly.
The sound of footsteps approaching saves me from being raped.
Throwing open the door, he pushes me inside and I slam hard into a
nearby table. The edge of it hitting me in the ribs and digging in painfully.
When he leaves, I don’t hear the lock click.
As if he’s arrogant enough I won’t try to escape twice now that I’m
subdued.
I want to crumble to the floor and shake the memory of his filthy
touch. Before I lose the fight and curl into a ball and cry, I shake myself out
of the stupor. Time is ticking. I glance around the room and zoom in on the
burning fireplace.
 I watch the orange flames, licking higher and spreading warmth, not
that I feel anything other than cold and numb. I eye the small bar in the
corner hosting several expensive bottles of liquor. Two windows with
curtains hanging over them.
Without wasting a second, I run and grab the first bottle and begin
spilling it around the room. I keep going until most of the space is reeking
of alcohol. The desk, the bookshelves, everything wet. It won’t be enough.
Cautiously, I approach the door and twist the knob.
My heart leaps to my throat while every inch of my body aches. I peer
around the corner and the hallway is empty. I slip out and make my way to
the garage on the opposite end. When I reach downstairs, I go straight for
the large can of gasoline Raghu, my old bodyguard, kept in the back.
It’s heavy and I have to drag it to the bottom of the stairs. When I lift
it, pain shoots up my spine. So, before I lose the last of my strength, I
ascend the stairs. My luck continues when I still find the hallway deserted.
Quickly, I hurry to the study, some of the liquid spilling onto the floor.
I spread the flammable liquid on the furniture and wall opposite to the
burning fire in the fireplace. I won’t have much time. One wrong spill or
splash, it’ll only be my burned-alive body they find. Rounding Dad’s desk, I
find his cigar lighter in the second drawer. I’m playing a suicidal game, but
I’m done.
Everything ends tonight.
Without Nova, there’s nothing in this world for me anymore.
I stay hidden in the corner next to the door. The only exit. The clock
strikes four in the morning over the wide desk when I hear footfalls creak
outside, coming closer. I switched off the lights so they won’t notice the
liquid on the hardwood floor. Although, the scent might give it away.
My heartbeat picks up as seconds pass before the knob turns.
My dad enters first.
Behind him my uncle.
“What are you doing, Rosalie?” snaps Dad.
Uncle, who I hear sniff loudly, walks in farther toward the switch
board near the bookshelves. The second the lights turn on, blinding them for
a second, I use it to shove Dad away from the door.
They whip around to face me, gaze homing in to the lighter in my
hand.
The smell of alcohol sinks into their senses and understanding dawns.
 Satisfaction burns at their nervousness.
“Rosalie,” swallows my dad, eyeing the fireplace in the corner. The
flames are burning brighter and a whooshing sound pierces the air. The
curtain flies in its direction, barely missing from catching on fire.
In my peripheral, I see Uncle approaching me.
“Say goodbye to your reign, Dad.”
I flip on the lighter and throw it toward the fireplace. Mayhem occurs
at once as a loud blast goes off and the orange glow reaches the ceiling. The
curtains at last in flames, then the books and the papers. Smoke billows all
around.
Running outside the door, I pull it close to lock them inside.
Except, a hand curls around the edge to stop me.
I put in all my strength and my body weight but it’s futile. Letting go,
I race toward the stairs as fast as I can.
“No!” I scream, my hair being wrenched back.
I land on my back with a thud.
My father staring down at me murderously. Behind him, I see Uncle
lying on the floor, howling in pain and slapping at his burning arms. My
momentary distraction causes Dad to bend and fist my hair, pulling me
toward the smoky room.
“I should’ve killed you a long time ago, you worthless bitch,” he
barks. “You’re no better than your whore mother, spreading your legs for
those D’Cruz men.”
“You won’t get away with this,” I yell, fighting with all my might.
Leaning up, I bite down on his arm. He lets go with a hiss. The fire is
spreading fast, reaching the railing in the hall now.
I dash once more.
He’s faster and his body lands on top of mine.
Flipping me on my back, his fist swings at my face. The force of the
punch almost knocking me out while a light dances behind my vision. I
block his next few punches with my arms, a coppery tang filling my mouth
as I cough to the side.
Suddenly, a stabbing and blistering heat licks up my leg.
With horror, my eyes zero in on the fire reaching at the top of the
landing. With a shove and a kick, I push Dad off and crawl toward the
stairs. His cry of pain rings when my ankle connects with his jaw as he tries
to haul me back.
 Using the banister as leverage, I rise to my feet while smoke and mist
surround the ceiling. Just as I take the first step, a push twists my ankle and
gravity pulls me under.
I fall down the flight of stairs.
My scream disappears into the night, mingling with the blaze as
darkness captures me into its clutches.
It’s over.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-five
NOVA
My head pounds as if someone is repeatedly hitting it with a hammer.
Rosalie’s wounded and heartbroken face is the last thing I remember
before I picked up another bottle and drank as if it’s holy water. Kept at it
until I passed out.
When the pounding doesn’t stop, I realize it’s my phone ringing
repeatedly.
Who the fuck is calling?
My neck is sore when I raise my head and the view of my disastrous
living room takes shape. I blink and rub the blurriness from my eyes, my
throat parched and tasting like vomit. It’s worth it, though.
The voices in my head had quieted for those hours.
A dull calmness.
No thoughts.
No pain.
A dark and pitiless void.
Nathan’s name flashes on the screen and with a groan, I pick it up.
“What?”
“Where the fuck are you?”
The room spins when I sit upright on the couch at his angry voice.
“Just tell me why you called, Nathan. I said I want to be left alo—”
“Haven’t you seen the news?” he cuts me off, a panic and anxiety in
his voice I’ve never heard before. A tensed pause and he sighs, “Rosalie is
in the hospital, Nova.”
I swear my heart stops beating altogether. The earth yanks from
beneath my feet. Did I hear him right? It has to be a nightmare.
No! She can’t be gone too.
“Who hurt her? Which hospital?” I rapidly ask, my lungs suffocating.
He continues over my silence, “There was a fire at her house last
night and she barely made in out once the guards called the fire department
and the police. She is severely battered, man. The doctor said she was
beaten and has cracked ribs and broken bones. Why wasn’t she with you?”
What have I done?
 Everything from last night comes rushing back. One flashback after
another. My first thought is she wasn’t lying. Did I almost get her killed?
My gut churns as I swallow the bile rising in my throat.
Someone beat her keeps chanting in my head like a bad omen.
I could’ve saved her. Stopped her from leaving. Her father must’ve
done this. I knew what a horrible man he was and yet I taunted her and
kicked her out to go to him. Because I was lashing out and wanted to hurt
her.
The one thing I vowed to never do.
“Tell me she’s okay, Nathan.”
“I-I don’t know. She hasn’t regained consciousness yet. The trauma to
her head from falling down the stairs was too hard. Had she been stuck
upstairs, she wouldn’t have survived.” His voice cracks, struggling to speak.
“Dash and I are with the girls with her. They’re distraught and haven’t
stopped crying for a minute.”
“Text me the hospital’s name.”
I hang up and forget about everything except reaching her.
The ride to the parking lot is a blur as guilt, regret, anger, and
paralyzing fear cripples me. My mind plagued and shouting that I made a
terrible fucking mistake. Flashbacks of last night repeat over and over.
The awful things I yelled.
The violence.
Without a doubt, I know everything she uttered was true. It means her
uncle is alive and he must’ve been in on it too. My actions are
reprehensible. I let her walk into danger, to her own attack and demise.
I thought I was incapable of feeling anything anymore. I thought I
knew anguish and sorrow. None of it compares to knowing I almost lost my
Rose.
My beautiful wife.
Why didn’t I believe her? She came back and told me she loved me.
How could I have been so cruel? I was no better than her father.
Settling behind the wheel two minutes later, I pull into the road and
break every single traffic law as I drive at full speed. Horns blare and
yelling ensues but I don’t fucking care. My hands tremble on the steering
wheel while the other is fisted on my lap.
“Please don’t let it be too late,” I pray for the first time in my life. “I
can’t lose her.”
 The tires screech as I park in front of the hospital’s double doors.
I shake the memory of my mom’s passing to the back of my mind.
My only priority is my Rose.
“Rosalie D’Cruz,” I shout at the reception. “Which room is she in?”
She startles at my disheveled state, the strong smell of liquor, and
guardedly says, “I’m sorry, sir. Only family is allowed upstairs. No one is
allowed unless the police have talked to them first.”
“I’m her husband!” I angrily shout. “The room number. Now!”
Swallowing at my display of rage, she relents and gives me the
information I need.
I run past another revolving set of doors, taking the stairs for the
second floor two steps at a time. The room she’s in is at the end of the hall. I
see Nathan and Iris sitting on a bench, his arm protectively around her
shoulder as she rests her head on his, while Dash holds a quietly sobbing
Bianca on his lap.
She sees me first.
Fury darkens her features unlike I’ve ever seen before and it’s aimed
right at me. Dash notices too late before she’s lurching out of his arms and
stalking in my direction. One hard jerk and I almost stumble from her
ferocity.
“How dare you show your face now,” she yells in agony. Tears make a
mess of her face as she accuses, “How could you let her go back to her
father? Why was she there, Nova? What did you do!?”
Dash appears behind and shadows her back.
“I need to see her,” is all I can muster.
She reads the guilt written on my face as plain as day.
“Oh my god!” she gasps, crying out. “You did send her. No! You’ll
stay away from her.”
She defiantly stands in my path, ready to shove me back when I take a
step forward. Her palms slap on my chest, but before I can take ahold of her
small wrist and push her aside, I’m slammed into the nearest wall with a
powerful shove.
“Don’t think I won’t hit you if you lay a finger on her,” threatens
Dash without raising his voice, an elbow crushing my throat. “Answer her
first. Did you have a hand in this?”
“Yes. I fucked up.” I stand toe to toe against him, pushing against his
grip. Hangover or not, I’ll kill him if he stays in my way. “Regardless, none
of you are keeping me away from my wife.”
“Step back, Dash,” Nathan says lowly.
“Dash,” murmurs Bianca, touching his bicep.
He listens to her. After one warning glare my way, he lowers his arm.
Bianca replaces his place, looking up at me with the saddest
expression ever. “Was your revenge really worth getting her almost killed?”
“You don’t know the whole story, Bianca. Don’t make judgments,” I
tell her. “Now step away.”
“No,” says Iris vehemently.
“Iris,” softly murmurs Nathan.
She turns to him, angrily growling, “He’s the reason she’s lying on
that hospital bed. How can you even take his side? He’s done nothing but
torment Ro. I thought he had changed, but apparently not.” Whipping her
stormy and wounded eyes to mine, she demands, “It was you, wasn’t it?
The article about her mom and your father’s affair. You knew it would
destroy her family yet you did it anyways. Jasmine couldn’t be here because
the media is all over her house.”
“You never deserved her,” accuses Bianca, falling apart and burying
her face in Dash’s chest. “I can’t lose her, Dash.”
“You won’t,” he murmurs in her hair, leading her to sit on a chair.
“She’ll be okay, kitten. Shh… it’s okay.”
“Maybe you should come later, Nova,” suggests Nathan sadly.
“I’m not going anywhere.” My voice is unflinching. “You’ll have to
drag me dead out of here. It’s the only way I’m leaving.”
I shove past them and before they can stop me, I rush inside her room.
Only to be brought to my knees.
“Rose.” Her name rips from deep inside my chest.
Her stunning face is covered in black-and-blue bruises, split and
swollen lips, while her left arm is in a cast. She also has another cast on her
right ankle. An oxygen mask helps her to breathe as she lies broken and
unconscious. The beeping noise of the machine doesn’t even register over
the tattered remains of my soul.
I stumble to her side, touching her unbroken hand, interlocking our
fingers.
She doesn’t stir, not even a flutter of her eyelashes.
A wet drop lands on the top of the sheet covering her.
 I blink, realizing they’re falling from my eyes. Even as I stared at my
mother’s prone body, I didn’t cry. Yet, seeing my stubborn and strong
Rosalie lying still has reduced me to tears.
“I’m so sorry, Rose,” I whisper, sitting down when my strength
weakens. Running my hand through her hair, I whisper even though she
can’t hear me, “Forgive me. Wake up, please. I need you, Rose.”
I hold her palm between both of mine and kiss it.
“Come back to me. I’m here.”
Silently crying, my chest hollow, I stare at her sleeping form. Every
second she doesn’t open her eyes, I die a little more inside. Concern for her
overweighs the rage boiling underneath.
Her uncle and father.
I should’ve dug deeper.
No clue how much time passes when the door clicks open. I don’t
even look up as I growl, “I’m not leaving her.”
“Not asking you to,” replies Nathan. “She’ll make it, Nova. Don’t
worry.”
“How can I not? It’s because of my mistake she’s lying here.”
“You can’t blame yourself.”
I sharply meet his solemn eyes. “Bianca and Iris were right. I don’t
deserve her. I’ve brought her nothing but pain.”
He goes quiet.
“Who else was found at the house?” I already know the answer but I
still pray I’m wrong and that I didn’t make the biggest mistake of my life
last night by sending her away. Refusing to believe her because I was angry
and fell for her father’s crafted treachery.
“Two more bodies. Her father, who has also admitted, and a third dead
body, who they are trying to identify,” he replies. “Why do you ask?”
“The other is her uncle. Mihir faked his brother’s death after he
assaulted Rosalie when she was a kid.”
“Fuck.”
“I all but served her on a platter to them, Nathan. She almost died
trying to protect me. How am I ever going to fix it? I can’t survive without
her. I barely made it a week before turning to the bottle and self-destructing
without her.”
He rounds the bed to stand by my side and lays a supportive hand on
my shoulder. Squeezing, he says, “You’re going to fix it by loving and
fighting for her. No matter how long it takes.”
I’ll never leave her side or stop loving her, even if it’s from afar.
After a while, Nathan leaves. However, I’m not alone for long before
Bianca and Iris enter the room. Neither of us say anything and simply watch
Rosalie, waiting and praying for her to wake up.
The doctor came by to check on her twice, removed the oxygen mask
when she was able to breathe on her own, and kept repeating to me that her
body needs rest to heal. That she’ll wake up soon and to not stress.
Meanwhile, the police came by once and told me to call them as soon as she
wakes up to take her statement. After they got nothing substantial from
questioning us. I kept the information of the third person being her uncle to
myself.
Mihir, on the other hand, has suffered severe burns after the ceiling
fell on top of him. They’re keeping him sedated. It’s become public
knowledge that the fire was deliberate. I’m saying nothing of my suspicions
until Rosalie wakes up.
While her mother, Lily, is flying from Greece and will land tomorrow
morning.
I don’t move a muscle from beside her and decline any offer of food.
Like I could stomach any.
I’m resting my head on the side of the bed, my hand wrapped around
hers, when it shifts. A small movement that I would’ve missed if I wasn’t
closely counting every single breath she was taking.
Her hand moves again and I look up into a pair of dark eyes that own
me.
Standing, I lean over and tuck her hair away, feeling like I can finally
breathe again without it suffocating me. I roughly whisper, “Rose.”
She slowly blinks.
Her lips part, expression twisting in pain, and says in a weak voice,
“Nova.”
“I’m here.” I kiss her forehead. “You’re okay, Rose.”
She opens her mouth to say something, but we get interrupted by the
door opening and nurses and the doctor running inside. Behind her, Bianca,
Dash, Iris, and Nathan join us. The girls cry out in relief and hug each other.
I gaze back at Rosalie and wish I hadn’t.
Because the relief I saw earlier has shifted into indifference.
A sinking feeling spreads and taunts me…
I’ve lost her, truly.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-six
ROSALIE
The nurse sternly orders everyone to clear out the room, allowing only
a single person to remain inside while the doctor checks me over. Bianca
and Nova have a stand-off, silently telling the other to leave.
My body is sore all over. My face feels numb and throat dry and
scratchy. Every breath is a struggle and I feel sluggish. However, slowly I
notice my surroundings, becoming alert when the wave of anxiety recedes.
The last person I expected to wake up to was Nova.
Hell, I never expected to wake up at all.
Yet here he is, looking guilt-ridden and disheartened. His soft brown
eyes wet with tears. Did he cry for me? When did he come here? My mind
runs amok with questions.
If I’m alive, does that mean Dad and Uncle made it too?
Was it all for nothing?
I think someone said I was unconscious for over sixteen to seventeen
hours. Except I was busy replaying the memories of the fight with Nova,
my uncle taking me home like a hostage, the beating, and then the fire.
“If you can’t decide, then both of you please leave.”
I glance at my heartbreak and my best friend.
When neither of them makes a move, the nurse turns to me
expectantly. They gave me a sip of water a few minutes ago and it’s why
I’m able to speak. “Nova, stay.”
Nova’s chest expands as though he didn’t expect my choice to be him.
Relief and gratefulness swarming his tight features. He’s in the same
clothes I saw him wearing last. He’s as much of a mess as I am, minus the
broken bones and bruises. While Bianca looks crushed at my answer, but
concern for me overrides it.
“Are you sure, Ro?” she asks softly.
I nod.
The sooner Nova and I have a talk, the sooner he leaves. When the
police show up in a short while since they were informed that I regained
consciousness, he can listen as I confess everything. I don’t have the will to
rehash the traumatic experience again. I simply want to close this chapter in
my life and move on.
Bianca reaches my side and kisses my head before leaving. Dash, who
is hovering near the door, takes her hand. With one final glance, she
disappears. Iris already hugged and left after making sure I was okay and
telling me how much she loves me. I was grateful for both of them. I’ll need
them a lot in the coming months.
“Mrs. D’Cruz, you don’t have to give a statement until you’re feeling
better. I can tell them you need more rest.”
“No. I just want to get it over with, please.”
“Okay, I’ll send them in once they arrive.”
“Thank you.”
The nurse fusses over me for a moment before exiting until it’s just
Nova and me left in the room. He stands near the foot of the bed, watching
me with the saddest and most forlorn expression until the urge to hide my
face becomes stronger.
He rounds to my side, sensing it. Proving he knows me better than I
know myself.
However, it’s not true at all, is it?
He didn’t trust me when I desperately needed him the most. My brain
starts to make excuses that he was grieving, drinking, and hurting. All of
them valid, but his cruel words, they sting and stick like an incurable
disease, killing me slowly.
The ugly truths he intentionally kept from me stab me in the chest,
twisting my insides until I’m bleeding from the shards. I remember every
single word he said.
“We’re over.”
“Only know how to cheat, lie, and break hearts.”
“I can never forgive you.”
“There’s no coming back from this, Rosalie.”
The last two break my heart the most. I shiver when he cups my
cheeks and bends to press his lips in a whisper of a kiss all over my face.
My forehead, my eyes, my cheeks… my lips.
The pain meds feeding into my veins have made me numb. Yet I’m
not immune to his touch and taste the salt from my tears. His fingers brush
them away.
 “I’m so sorry,” he murmurs, our foreheads touching. “Please forgive
me, Rose. There is no excuse for the way I behaved and pushed you away,
the way I sent you back. I would’ve died if I had lost you. Tell me what
happened.”
“I had no intention of going home and decided to go to Bianca’s
instead, but he… my uncle was waiting in the cab for me.” I swallow at the
utter terror I had felt when I realized I was caught. “He had a gun and I
didn’t know what to do.”
“It was my fault. I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.” Nova goes rigid with
unleashed fury, and I know half of it is aimed at himself. None of this
would’ve happened if he hadn’t let me go. Rubbing my back, he promises
with conviction, “He’s not touching you ever again. He died in the fire,
Rose. You’re safe now.”
I clutch his forearm, forcing him to look at me. I hold in my sob as I
tell him the truth about his mom. “Your mom’s car crash, it wasn’t an
accident. My dad and uncle knew she was coming to meet me… They
killed her, Nova. You were right all along. It was them behind your
kidnapping. I didn’t know they were capable of it. I’m sorry.” Despair and
anguish make him shudder. He stills, arms going lax around me. I hold on
to him with my unbroken arm. “I swear I didn’t know, you have to believe
me.”
“I do,” he groans roughly, hiding his face in the crook of my neck.
“None of it was your fault. Never will I make the same mistake. I just need
you to get better and stronger, Rose.”
We stay locked in an embrace. Nova sitting beside me on the bed as
we grieve the loss of his mom together. He leans on me, unlike the previous
night. His sad tears licking my skin.
A knock on the door pulls us apart.
Nova stands straight, holding my hand as we face the two officers
entering.
“If you’re ready, we’d like to ask you a couple of questions, Mrs.
D’Cruz,” the older one between the two says, their expression sealed.
“Of course.”
“Can you start from the beginning? Where were you when the fire
started?”
Taking a deep breath, I confess everything. The years and months of
manipulation, child abuse at my uncle’s and father’s hands, the
blackmailing, Teresa’s murder, and lastly, the night Uncle kidnapped me. I
don’t pause or shed a tear as I admit to every horrific detail. Shooting the
cab driver, hitting and kicking me.
The tension mounts in the air, sharp enough to cut with a knife.
Somewhere during my heartbreaking speech, Nova loses his calm and
paces back and forth in the corner. At times, he looks torn, and other times,
enraged. His contriteness visible over the sharp angles of his face, jaw
clenched while those eyes become anguished.
Once I’m done, Nova gives his own statement and confirms the
blackmailing. The leaking of his clients’ files and other sensitive
information. However, neither of us speak about the pictures of his dad
exchanging money.
The policemen exchange a look. The younger one takes the order and
immediately puts the phone to his ear, probably to demand a search for the
body of the driver. As well as confirmation on identification of my uncle.
“One last question… Do you believe your father could be behind the
rumor of the affair behind Danish and your mother?”
I go ramrod still, completely forgetting about Nova’s threat. However,
I maintain my composure instead of cutting my accusatory stare to Nova.
His own expression sealed tight into a neutral one. He takes a step forward,
about to confess, but I cut him off.
“Yes, I think he must’ve been.” I feel Nova’s intense stare locked on
my profile but I dare not turn. “Another tactic to ruin my father in-law’s
reputation.”
After a couple of more follow-up questions, he shuts his notepad.
“You should get a lawyer, it’s going to be a long court case,” he
advises. “Even with all the evidence, your father will not be easily put
behind bars. I hope you’re prepared.”
“I will be.”
Nova and I are alone once again. I gather my emotions at the
revelation that despite my plea, he went ahead with his threat. The world
might think it was nothing but a rumor, but the damage to my mom and
sister is already done. It must be why neither are here yet.
“You did it,” I state, laughing humorlessly. “A day. That’s all I had
asked for.”
“I’m sorry I didn’t listen, Rose.” He crosses the room to me but I pull
away from his touch, unable to stand him in this moment. His arms fall to
his sides. “I made a mistake I’m going to regret for the rest of my life. But
please, give me a chance to fix it. Don’t be like me. I didn’t mean any of it.
I love you. I could never not be in love with you. I’m begging you to
forgive me.”
“Why should I forgive you, Nova?” My calm vanishes, anger and pain
replacing it. “When you weren’t even willing to do the same. You threw me
to the wolves. You didn’t believe me. I begged you for a chance. And you
kicked me out. I made a mistake and came back to you, yet still you didn’t
believe me. I wanted to die in the that fire.”
“And I would’ve followed you.” Turning my cheek toward him with a
little pressure, he torturedly says, “You dare to sacrifice yourself for me
again, you kill me first. I’ll never live in a world you aren’t part of. I fucked
up badly. Punch me, kick me, hurt me… hate me, but never say that. I’ll
take everything with a smile except you ever uttering you want to die.”
“I’m tired of it all, Nova. We’ve both made mistakes.” I push his hand
down and steel my resolve. “And I do forgive you even though I don’t
blame you for what happened. I love you so much…”
“I love you too, Rose.”
“But I can’t do this anymore.”
“No. No!” he shakes his head, a tear falling. “No. Don’t push me
away now. We can get through this together.”
“Sometimes love isn’t enough. I can’t be with a man who doesn’t trust
me. One forced to be with me. I would rather stay invisible than be seen and
ignored. We only know how to hurt each other and bring our worst qualities
out of one another.”
“You’re wrong. Don’t do this,” he pleads, panicking. “We’re stronger
than this.”
“I am not. I pretend because the reality is, I was nothing but a puppet
to every man in my life,” I whisper. “The people with the strongest shell on
the surface have the most fragile of hearts, Nova. They have the shell to
protect what’s inside so nobody sees how broken and rotten they really are.”
His hands cup my face again. “Then let me be your shell, Rose. Let
me protect and cherish you. I’m not leaving your side as long as I’m alive,
certainly not while you’re in a hospital. You’re mine, you love me. I’m not
letting you go.”
“It’s not your choice. I need to be on my own for a while, become my
own person without the shadows of my past hanging over my head. I just
want to be Rosalie. If I stay with you, I’ll never be. I’m sorry, but please
leave, Nova. We’re over.”
He doesn’t move.
I close my eyes and look away.
If I stare at him any longer, my resolve will crumble. He may not
realize it but he needs to heal too. We can’t cling onto each other. He’s my
scar, while I’m his.
Together, we’re infectious and poisonous.
I tremble when I feel the ghost of his lips on my forehead.
His soft breath teases my ear as he whispers, “I will respect your
wishes, but we could never be over… You and I are forever, Rose.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-seven
ROSALIE
The next morning I’m sitting in the hospital bed with Bianca and Iris
on either side of me when the door slams open, and in walks my mother.
For the first time in my life, I see her not so put together. Her eyes are red
and rimmed with dark circles, the color of her beautiful face pale.
“Oh my god, Rosa,” she runs to my side and gingerly touches my
hand. Afraid of unintentionally hurting me.
Little does she know, I’m used to it.
Every night she wasn’t home when I was locked in my room.
Every time Dad cornered me in his office to berate and she pretended
everything was peachy.
Every trip she took around the world while she neglected me.
The unreturned phone calls and texts.
Most of all, the secrets she’s kept over the years. I’ve been hurt by her
inactions and ignorance way deeper than this incident. I’m over keeping it
all inside for fear of popping the bubble she lives in.
“I was worried sick. Who would hurt you like this?” she cries out,
tightens her hand. “Where is Nova?”
His name brings another pang of emptiness, longing, and pain. I
thought he had left last night, only to learn from Iris that he’s in the waiting
room. She revealed that he asked Nathan to bring him a change of clothes
and used the restroom at the hospital. I should’ve known he wouldn’t make
it easy for me to move on. However, I stand by my decision.
There’s a sense of freedom in my chest and I have to explore it.
Bianca and Iris rise. “We’ll give you both some privacy.”
“What happened, Rosa?” asks my mom as soon as they leave. “How
did this all happen? Is it true? Your father was blackmailing you? The police
called me as soon as I landed.”
“When are you going to stop pretending, Ma?” The pent-up rage I’ve
kept inside me bursts out, making her pale even more. “Don’t you get tired?
Aren’t you even going to acknowledge the article about you and Danish.
Were you ever going to confess to Jasmine? I know everything!”
“Please, love. Calm down.”
 It only enrages me more. “Seriously? I almost get killed and you’re
telling me to calm down. How are you so cool and collected while your
daughter survived abuse from her father and uncle? Or are you that scared
of him, huh?”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know. Why didn’t you tell me?”
“How? Were you ever home for longer than a few days before you
were off again in some part of the world?” I taunt. “Should I have called
you? Oh wait, I did. Except they went to voicemail and unanswered. I was a
kid, Ma, and I was scared. Half the time, I was kept locked like an animal in
the room. I begged you to take me with you. Didn’t that clue you in? Or
maybe think to check in on me?”
“You’re right, I was responsible as your mother and I should’ve.”
“You knew Dad was a harsh man yet you didn’t protect me. I had to
learn to lean on myself. Jasmine tried but he would send her away. She was
a kid herself yet she was more of a mother than you.”
“I thought as long as I did your father’s bidding, he would stay away
from you and Jasmine. I also should’ve told you about Danish being
Jasmine’s father but it was before my marriage, Rosa. I simply wanted to
move on and when Teresa came with a proposal to marry you with her son,
I said yes because I knew his family could protect you from your father.”
I jerk back in shock and confusion. “I thought you proposed the
idea?”
“No,” she confesses with a sad smile. “Teresa was insecure and
thought I was having an affair with Danish. She thought if we married our
kids off, it’d effectively put an end to a relationship that never existed. She
didn’t realize she gave me a lifeboat.”
Maybe Teresa wasn’t so perfect, after all.
Nova must know this too, but I no longer care if he hid it from me.
“I am deeply sorry and ashamed for being an awful mother, Rosa.”
Taking my hand, she kisses it, and says, “I hope you can forgive me one
day. You never met your grandparents, but they weren’t good at
confrontation either and swept everything under the rug. It’s what I was
taught.”
“The damage is done.”
She breaks down in tears, muttering, “I’m sorry.”
“I filed a case against Dad,” I inform her coldly. “If you still want to
be with him—”
 “I could never, Rosa. I’ll be by your side. I’ll make this right.”
The next hour, she sits beside me quietly while I rest. During my nap,
I swear I hear Nova’s voice and feel the brush of his hand but when I wake
up, there’s no sign of him.
Jasmine comes by later and the air is tense between her and my
mother. They hold back on exchanging words for my sake but my eyes
convey all the regret and sorrow when our gazes connect. She cries upon
seeing my state, mumbling apologies for not being there to help. Regret is
all everyone’s left feeling. I almost become sick with the feeling.
At the end of the day, the doctor comes by to inform me they will
keep me under observation for a few more days before I can go home.
I start to count them down.
***
After three more agonizing days, I’m finally discharged. The bruises
on my face have healed, the color almost faded, and my ankle has healed
while my broken arm is still in a cast. It’ll take a few months to heal.
Mentally, though, it’s going to be a long journey.
I’m overwrought with memories, both bad and good.
Nova at the forefront of them all.
I tell Bianca and Iris, who came to take me home, to drive to Nova’s
house since all my stuff is there. My dogs are waiting there for me with
Raghu, who came to visit me with his sweet wife the same day as my mom.
My fur babies have been staying at his place through this whole ordeal.
“Why don’t you stay with Dash and me, Ro?” asks Bianca for the
millionth time, while driving down the street.
“You shouldn’t be alone,” adds Iris softly.
“I’ll be fine,” I honestly answer. “My old apartment was in my
father’s name and the police have seized all his properties, not that I would
want to stay there.”
They give me a look of disbelief.
“What are you going to do about Nova?” Bianca quips. “You know,
he hasn’t left your side. Even now, he’s driving behind us.”
I whip around to stare from the rear glass window and catch sight of
his Maybach.
“I told him I’m not getting back together with him.” I sigh loudly.
“Respecting my wishes, my ass.”
 Silence ensues in the tight space as my best friends stare at me,
bemused yet emotional.
“What?”
Iris shrugs with a smile. “It’s good to see you being your old self, Ro.
You left us so scared.”
“Don’t ever do that again. You hear me?” demands Bianca.
“I won’t lie and say I’m completely fine, but I also won’t stay sad and
cry over it.”
“We won’t let you. One day, it’ll be nothing but a bad nightmare.”
Iris grabs my uninjured hand. “You’re one of the strongest women I
know, Ro. We’ll be by your side every step of the way. And I don’t care
what you say, the three of us are spending the night together.”
“Okay,” I acquiesce, secretly relieved. The thought of being alone at
night makes me shudder. “I would like that.”
Bianca takes the final turn, driving down the gravel driveway and
cutting off the ignition before the front doors. The three of us get out and
greet Raghu, who stands up ahead. My babies come racing toward me as
soon as he lets go of their leash.
Bunny doesn’t miss the brace on my arm and stops at the last
moment. While Maggie and Fire scratch and jump at my legs with their tiny
paws. I bend over and pat their heads, letting them lick my uninjured arm
and face.
“I missed you all so much,” I cry out in happiness and laugh after so
long. They don’t leave my side, just as ecstatic to see me that Raghu has to
get them under control. All of us walk to the wraparound porch and step
into the house.
“Did you get it ready, Uncle Raghu?”
“Of course, kid.” He points to the couch. “The bags are all packed.”
Right then, another set of footsteps—that makes my heart pitter-patter
—approaches us. Nova’s determined voice floating to me. “You’re not
moving out.”
“Back off, Nova,” Iris replies angrily.
My best friends haven’t forgiven him. Before it can escalate into an
argument between them, I turn to face Nova, locking my expression his
proximity evokes. I stifle the urge to stay in my spot and hold on to my
resolve. He’s dressed casually with his hair in a messy disarray.
Those ever-so-stormy eyes soften when they connect with mine.
 “I am not,” I agree with him and before hopefulness can sink in, I
quash it immediately. “You are. As you can see, I already packed your
suitcases. Should be enough for a few weeks before you can take the rest of
your stuff.”
He steps forward, arching one eyebrow. His sly amusement apparent.
“You’re kicking me out of my own house, wife?”
“After the divorce, it’ll be mine. I’m simply saving you time.”
“Can I have a word with you?” His expression is sobering. “Alone.”
“I’ve already said my piece, Nova.”
“Please, Rose.” His voice cracks. “I won’t take long.”
“You don’t have to, Ro,” says Bianca.
Funny. A year ago, I was uttering the same words to her. Our gazes
lock and she must see the same feeling that she felt in that moment. She tilts
her head in understanding and grabs Iris’s hand.
“Let’s give them some privacy.”
Raghu lingers and warns before leaving, “You have ten minutes.”
No sooner are we alone than his mask slips. He closes the gap in two
long strides, as if he can’t bear to stay away. The sight of my broken arm
makes his features pull taunt. “Are you feeling better? You shouldn’t be
staying alone. What if you forget to take your meds?”
“I’m okay and my friends will be staying with me.”
He nods but the concern isn’t gone. I watch his restraint vanish when
his gaze roams over my face. He gives in to the urge, grabbing the back of
my neck and running soothing circles. His voice is pained as he whispers,
“Rose.”
“You need to stop hovering around.”

NOVA
Those words absolutely crush me.
I expected them, but they still sting. Nothing hurts more than the sight
of her yellowing bruises on her cheek and broken arm. I don’t drop my
hand, knowing I might not get a chance for a long while.
I have a long battle of earning her trust and making her mine ahead of
me.
Divorce is out of the fucking question.
 “Did you hear me, Nova?” she stubbornly says. Lifting her head to
touch me but then dropping it at the last second. “This isn’t respecting my
wishes. Why are you making this tough on me?”
“Because it’s physically impossible for me to stay away from you.
Because I love you. Because you’re wife. My heart that beats outside my
chest. Because I don’t want to be anywhere else besides with you. Most
importantly, because I have no intention of letting you go without fighting
tooth and nail. I would rather spend an eternity chasing you than without
you.”
“What about what I want?” she counters, lips trembling as if she’s
trying not to cry. “You fractured my heart, Nova. Tore it into shreds and
stomped all over it. Being around you is a constant reminder of that. I don’t
want to feel broken anymore. I need time and space. Why don’t you
understand that? If you love me at all, then let me go. Please.”
Losing the fight, she breaks down and rests her forehead on my chest.
Loud sobs rack her small frame, bleeding me dry.
Even though it goes against every instinct in my body, my soul
screaming in agony, I give her what she wants. Kissing her forehead, I
murmur, “Shh… Okay. I’ll stay away for as long as you wish. Just don’t ask
me to divorce you. I can’t do that, Rose. Let me live with the hope, even if
it’s false, that one day you’ll be mine.”
If loving her from afar is all I’m allowed, then that’s what I’ll do.
Whether or not she’s ready, I’ll be back to beg her for another chance.
I’ll keeping coming back until she says yes.
Tilting her head back, I brush the saltiness away and commit every
contour of her angelic beauty into my memory from this close. Breathe in
her scent and the shape of her soft curves. I’ll need it if I want to survive the
next few months.
“Okay,” she whispers. “I won’t.”
“Take care, Rose,” I roughly say and caress her curls one final time.
“Goodbye, Nova.”
I back away and find the strength to walk out without looking back.
She loves me still and needs time… I remind myself. It’s enough for me, for
now.
As soon as I’m outside, her friends skip past me to find her. While
Raghu stands to the side with the dogs. They bark excitedly upon seeing
me. I cross the distance and ask the old man, “Mind giving me time alone
with them too?”
His hard features don’t change as he passes the leash to me.
I lower to my haunches and I’m immediately attacked with eager licks
and kisses. Bunny nozzles his face against my arm while Fire and Maggie
lean on my knees on two paws. I smile at them, giving equal attention to
each dog.
Reluctantly, especially when they croon and tug at my jeans, I stand.
“This isn’t a goodbye, you heathens,” I mumble to them as they settle
down a bit at my soft tone, laced with a hint of sadness. “I’ll be back to win
your mommy over. Until then, take care of her.”
Raghu returns to hold them back when they chase after me as I settle
behind the wheel and start the car. Reversing, I drive away from our house.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-eight
ROSALIE
(Six months later)
As much as I like the end-of-year festive season, it’s also a pain in the
ass.
I’m at the shelter today and we’re short-staffed with most people on
holiday. It shouldn’t be a problem but it also kept raining the whole day,
leading to a mess all around. The dogs escaped through the open doors to
play in the backyard, returning all dirty from the wet mud.
Sami, me, and a few of the others having been working nonstop
cleaning and bathing them. But now my hands are tired and my joints ache
from scrubbing. There’s still a few of the dogs to go. My plans of going
home early and having a relaxing evening with my own pets went to hell.
“How many more are left?” I ask an equally tired Sami, who is
checking the time on her wristwatch.
“Four more.”
“Why don’t you go home?” I tell her, aware her husband and six-year-
old daughter are waiting for her. “I can give them a bath and then lock up.”
“Are you sure?” Her voice is hesitant.
“Of course.” I smile. “Go be with your family. Wish them a happy
Diwali from my side. I’ll see you Monday.”
“Thanks, Rosalie. Happy Diwali to you too.”
We hug and say goodbye. I gaze around at the space. It’s a complete
mess and so am I. My hair is twisted in a bun, the short tresses falling from
it and tickling my cheeks. My plain white tee is smudged with dirt and
covered in dog hair while my black legging is wet and sticking to my body.
“God! I need a bath too,” I mutter.
“Yeah, you do.”
I jump at the deep voice and whirl with a scream lodged in my throat.
I rest my palm on my wildly beating heart, especially when it pumps even
harder and faster as my gaze clashes with Nova’s.
The man is still my husband on paper.
I can’t even form a rebuttal as I take him in head to toe in a black T-
shirt and blue jeans.
 The first thing I notice is that he’s grown his hair longer. The messy
black locks now curl behind his ears, making him sinfully handsome. Lethal
sharp looks that demand attention the moment he enters a room.
Has it been six months since I watched him begrudgingly walk out of
my life? I was only able to stay in that house, filled with memories of us in
every corner, for two days before I quickly moved into a two-bedroom
apartment in the city.
I thought it was going to be hard on me but my babies were also sad
in his absence.
Often, I would catch them sitting at the front door and waiting for him
in the evenings. Like he’d be returning from the office any minute.
Of course, it led to me second-guessing my decision that first week,
wondering if I had made a mistake. Contemplating and fighting to run back
to him. I don’t think I went a night without crying myself to sleep for the
first month. It wasn’t just the loss of Nova and everything about him, but
the years of nightmares and brokenness I had compartmentalized. The lack
of protection and love from my parents during my childhood.
The lid on it had splintered and I was feeling everything at once.
It wasn’t until I began therapy, talking instead of keeping it all inside,
that I started to feel better and in control. I wasn’t running from it; I was
facing it head-on and dealing with it in a proper way. Something that
wouldn’t have been possible without the support of my best friends who
never left my side.
My love for writing played the biggest role in helping me grieve and
heal. I poured everything into pages full of raw and unfiltered, emotional
and dark, tragic and traumatizing, and finally strong and hopeful words.
As each day went by, I wasn’t crying every night.
The nightmares were all but gone.
My mind wasn’t riddled with anxiety and scars. I was free in a way I
never was.
However, the one chapter I never got over, didn’t want to get over let
alone forget, is now standing mere feet from me.
He’s kept his word and maintained distance.
“You’re still the most stunning woman,” he compliments in the same
rich and dark baritone, raising goosebumps on my skin. He comes closer,
pushing his hands inside his pockets, and rocks back on his heels. “How
have you been, Rose?”
 Bereft.
Missing you.
Unable to stop loving you.
I say none of those things and tuck my hair back when it tickles my
cheek again. “I’ve been good. What are you doing here?”
“I can’t stay away anymore.” I suck in a breath at his confession.
Before I can reply, he casually drawls, “You look like you could use some
help.”
I jump at the change of topic, away from the heavier one. Because I’m
still unsure of what I want. His closeness after so long has made my brain
all mushy. I want to throw myself into his arms and yet run away.
It’s five in the evening on a Friday, so I ask curiously, “Why aren’t
you in the office?”
“Took a half day,” he replies before probing again. “Sami said you
were giving the dogs a bath. Who’s next?”
“You’re volunteering?”
“I don’t see anyone else around.”
As if I need a reminder we’re alone. “Don’t mind getting your hands
and clothes dirty?”
“You already know the answer to that,” he teases. “Stop stalling.”
The safe choice would be to send him away, yet I find myself guiding
him to the back near the shower stalls. His body heat warming my back. I
chew my lip, pondering how he’s keeping his restraint and not touching me.
Do I even want him to?
A few minutes in his presence, I’m already off kilter. I’m not ready to
become lost in his orbit. Not yet. I’ve just now begun to smile and enjoy the
things I love. I want to be strong on my own before trusting to lean on
someone else.
Nova makes me feel weak.
In my knees. My heart. Everywhere.
The feeling scares me.
“They didn’t get much dirty.” I point to the inseparable pair. “You can
just hose their legs and they should be good. I’ll take those two.”
Nodding, he brushes past me. Our hands touching. The small contact
sending sparks of electricity down my spine. I become riveted to the
muscles shifting and flexing of his arms and back as he concentrates and
gently guides the two dogs.
 Shaking myself out of the stupor, I focus on the other two.
Peaceful silence fills the space as we finish cleaning them and after
feeding, we guide them to their cages to tuck in for the night. I grab a
bucket and sweeper to clean the wet floor. Only for it to be taken from my
hands.
“I’ll do it,” says Nova and nods toward the bench in the corner. “Go
rest.”
His expression leaving no room for an argument.
I observe him for the next half hour, gathering my thoughts while
guessing what his end goal is. Mainly, how did he know that I’d be here?
Was it a coincidence? Quite a big one, considering he’s never volunteered
or been around any shelter.
Speaking of shelters, Nova hasn’t taken his offer back to construct the
bigger one with all the world-class amenities as I’d envisioned. I thought
for sure he would attend the meetings I have with Justin as well as his own
team I’m working side by side with. The first time I entered his office
building, I was a nervous wreck about running into him. But he never once
came to visit, even though he must’ve received updates.
“Anything else?” he asks, once finished.
“What did you mean you can’t stay away?” I blurt out instead.
“Should I expect you to show up everywhere I go?”
“Unlikely, since you hardly go out unless it’s to Bianca’s place or
lunch with your friends. Don’t think they’d be welcoming to me.”
I narrow my eyes in suspicion and stand, cocking one hip to the side.
“Have you been stalking me all these months?”
“I kept my distance, as you asked,” he replies before admitting
unapologetically, “I never said I’d stop watching over or loving you. I’m
giving you time and space—well, space now—until you’re ready to be
mine again.”
“What if I never am?”
Pain flashes in his eyes but his lips curve into a smile as he confesses,
“I’ll keep trying and begging until you are.” Invading my personal space,
his arm circles my waist to pull me flush against him. I don’t push him
away and he notices. “Six months ago, you wouldn’t have spent seconds
alone with me, but today you did. I count that as a win.”
“That’s because I needed the help,” I stubbornly lie. “I would’ve
kicked you out otherwise.”
 His tempting and lush mouth tilts higher at my feeble resistance. His
brown eyes turn warm, bright with love and adoration that hits me square in
the chest. “I miss you, Rose. I miss waking up and sleeping next to my
wife. I miss our dogs, who I love just as much as you. I miss our little
family. You, me, and them. Because that’s what we are. What kind of a man
would I be if I didn’t fight for mine?”
My breath hitches, emotions clogging my throat at him calling me his
family.
“So fair warning, my beautiful wife, I’m going to be around… a lot.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighty-nine
ROSALIE
(December)
My tenacious husband, intent on winning me back, has become a
regular volunteer at the shelter ever since that day. It doesn’t matter if I take
the morning, afternoon, or evening shift, he’s always there when I am.
Winning over everyone with his charm while I’ve been referred to as a
moody grump.
Doesn’t he have his own company to run or something?
Billionaire extraordinaire by day and stalker by night.
What did you expect, Rose? He’s nothing if not a man of his word.
One time when I had frustratingly snapped after failing to get rid of him, all
he reminded me was that he did give me a warning. I gave him the silent
treatment for the rest of the day, which was a task in itself.
He was unperturbed and highly amused.
He’s enjoying our little war.
Except, this isn’t about hate. Completely the opposite.
Although, I haven’t made it entirely easy on him. Since I’m usually in
charge during my shifts, I give him the tasks the others turn their noses at.
Hoping he’ll get annoyed and be on his merry way. But it becomes a flop
show every time.
I would start to feel bad, low-key feeling like a bully, only to recall his
confession about stalking me from afar. I was under the impression he was
moving on, except he had been keeping tabs on me via Nathan, who gets
his information from Iris.
I wasn’t as mad as I should’ve been.
And that pisses me off even more.
Pushing thoughts of him out of my mind, I focus on giving meds to
one of the sick dogs with a little fever. I mix it in his food because unlike
some, he doesn’t easily take the pills without spitting them out. Once done,
I give in to the temptation to find Nova. He came here an hour ago and I
sent him to clean the backyard with poop and all.
As I reach the back, I hear Sami and Iris snickering among
themselves.
 Curious, I make my way over and see what the fuss is about. Only to
hold back my own laughter and a bit of pity.
Nova’s face is scrunched even though he’s wearing a mask and gloves
as he uses the scooper to clean the small garden area before dumping its
contents in the trash can to the side. Somehow, he stills looks sexy without
even trying and picking up garbage.
Or maybe I’m biased.
Iris catches me staring and shakes her head. “What are you doing to
that man, Ro?”
“Not giving him special treatment.”
“You aren’t scaring him away.”
I raise one eyebrow. “Are you on his side now?”
“I’m on yours,” she says, taking a pause before smirking
mischievously. “And I’m all for making his life hell until whatever this is
ends. Don’t miss the golden opportunity while you have him on his knees.”
“Do you think I should take him back?”
“Babe, you still haven’t divorced him, nor have you taken off the
wedding ring.” Smiling softly, she murmurs, “You can’t take someone back
that you never let go in the first place.”
She and Sami walk past me while I glance back to Nova, who is also
making his way over. Hands clean and mask gone. His expression is intense
as it runs down possessively over my leggings and cropped shirt. My go-to
outfit for working here.
He stops, towering over me and shading my face from the sun. His
voice like smooth silk, caressing and teasing at once. “Anything else for
today, Rose?”
I shake my head, still amused over the task I set for him.
“Something funny?”
“Actually, yeah. I don’t think you’ll share the same sentiment.”
“As long as it makes you smile, I’ll be your errand boy anytime.”
Kissing my cheek, he walks inside. He’s been doing that a lot lately,
much like everything else.
What do I do in return? I let him.
(January)
The winter weather reaches its peak in the first week of January,
making me spend extra long hours at the shelter. Lately, my life has become
all about spending time volunteering, the pet project—still working on its
name—writing late at night, and hanging out with my friends.
Although, Nova has taken residence in my head twenty-four seven.
Doesn’t matter if he’s around or not, I’m obsessing over him. He hasn’t
pushed the topic of us being together again, but every time I find those
chocolaty eyes on mine, I can read the desire and longing plain as day.
Yet, he never says anything.
I don’t even know what to call whatever this is happening between us.
More than him, I’m afraid to admit my feelings to myself. Because this
time, I know it’ll be forever.
A sharp knock comes at my door, jerking me from my reverie. I check
the time on my laptop and it’s eleven at night. My dogs become alert at the
sound. Bunny trotting behind me as I walk to the front door.
I look through the peephole and become nervous when I see it’s Nova.
Of course, he knows where I live.
Has his patience run out?
Swinging open the gate, I don’t get a chance to greet him before
Bunny goes crazy happy at the sight of him. He slams his body into Nova’s,
who scratches and rubs behind his ears. At Bunny’s excited yelp, the little
ones come running and then it’s chaos in the hallway.
I lean against the wall as the four of them reunite.
A warm feeling washing over me when Nova laughs and bends to hug
them. Fire demanding extra attention, who Nova pulls onto his lap. They
don’t let him up until he eventually has to push them away.
This is what you could have every day.
“Settle down, heathens,” he affectionately tells them, and they listen.
“Inside. Now.”
I’m unprepared for the intimate and adoring look he gives me when
our eyes lock.
“Hi,” I whisper.
With the backs of his knuckles, he strokes my cheek. “Hey.”
The gray hoodie molds to his chest and washboard abs, while jeans fit
against his strong legs. His hair is a sexy mess as if he ran his fingers
through it one too many times. As much as I fawn over his casual looks, I
miss his power suits just as equally.
“Sorry I came by unannounced.” His mouth says one thing but his
mischievous gaze says the opposite. Both of us aware but I don’t call him
out on it. “But I wanted to congratulate you in person.”
I frown in confusion.
He chuckles. “You don’t know, do you?”
“Know what?”
“Your latest book made it on the bestseller list, Rose,” he reveals
proudly. “It has been there for two weeks now and is still climbing.”
My gaze widens in disbelief. I must’ve missed my agent’s email since
I’m back in the writing cave. A giddy and shocked smile hurts my cheeks as
I squeal, “Really? I didn’t know.”
Before I know it, I’m throwing myself into Nova’s arms in pure joy.
Two of my past books have also been bestsellers on reputable lists but the
feeling of hearing it again never gets old.
“I can’t believe this.”
“It’s very much true, sweetheart.”
His voice in my ear brings into focus that my curves, hidden in a thin
camisole and lacy shorts, are pressed against him. Shyness sinks in while
air sizzles with sexual tension as I slowly pull back. He doesn’t let go, his
fingers spanning my waist so I’m stretched on my toes and leaning on him.
Our lips are inches apart when I peer up at him. Yet he makes no
move to kiss me or close the gap. I murmur, “Thank you for telling me.”
“I also told your friends. They’re taking you out tomorrow to
celebrate.”
“You came all the way here to tell me that?”
“I’ll never waste a chance to come see you, Rose.” Kissing my
forehead, he sets me down on my feet. I feel off-kilter, fingers twitching to
reach for him. Hovering near the doorway, he turns one last time and smirks
devilishly. “Just so you know, I finished the book last night. It’s my favorite
one now.”
Fuck. How did I forget?
I didn’t kill his character in my book this time.
Winking at my blushing face, he leaves with a smile.
(February)
It’s Saturday and I’m surprisingly up at nine in the morning. It’s
because I kept tossing and turning last night. Today, the judge will
announce the results of my father’s case. I chose not to go to the hearing.
After an investigation was launched into my father, a lot of horrific crimes
done by him came to light. My late uncle a part of half of them. His death a
farce so no one suspected them. Apparently, Teresa and the innocent cab
driver aren’t their only victims.
I’m going to be jittery all day until I hear the ruling that he’s locked
away forever.
At ten, there’s a knock at my door.
I trail after Bunny, who runs ahead. Nova stands on the other side with
a grocery bag in one hand. Lifting it out of reach, he greets Bunny. Then the
others, before entering my apartment like he belongs there. Although this is
only the second time he’s been here.
“What’s the occasion today?” I ask sarcastically. Pretty sure he’s here
to distract me from obsessing over my father’s case. Nova also spoke on the
stand regarding the blackmailing and threats from my dad.
He doesn’t mention the elephant in the room either. “I’m here to cook
and feed you breakfast. Come.”
Taking my hand, he twists me around and strolls inside. My apartment
isn’t that big with an open floor plan. So, he easily finds the kitchen.
Ordering me to sit on the stool at the island, he takes out the items. Eggs,
brown bread, my favorite fruits, butter, and jam.
“What are we doing, Nova?” I finally ask.
He doesn’t pause as he rifles around in my kitchen. “Hanging out.”
“What? Like friends?”
“Yes, as friends.” Meeting my gaze, he sweetly says, “Who love each
other.”
My heart skips a beat in agreement about loving him, not the former.
“Is that enough for you?”
“Nothing short of having you in my arms, hearing you say you love
me, and calling me yours while spending the rest of our lives together will
be enough.” His tone becomes deeper with yearning. “Once that happens,
we’re going to have children so we can grow our family and you can never
leave me again. So no, Rose, this could never be enough.”
I stare at my lap, tears burning the corners of my eyes. “Then why?”
Reaching my side, he tilts my head. Smiling tenderly, he makes me
fall in love with him all over again with his next words.
“Because when I have you again, it won’t be because of some
obligation or a contract. It’ll be because you chose to be mine and thought
me worthy to be your husband.”
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Ninety
ROSALIE
(Three months later)
My palms are sweaty and the blood is rushing to my head, making me
feel like I’ll faint.
I can’t believe I’m about to do this.
I’m nervous but for the first time, it’s the absolutely thrilling kind.
The one where you know something amazing and life-altering is about to
happen. You want to freeze time yet at the same time want to see which
exciting journey it takes you on.
“Oh my god, Ro!” squeals Iris in awe. “There are so many people
outside. A huge freaking line.”
“Do you think they’ll catch you if we throw you on top like rock stars
do?” suggest Bianca wiggling her eyebrows. “I’m so tempted to try it.”
Iris rapidly nods her head. “Yes, we should totally do that.”
“Ugh… Why did I bring you two?”
Bianca snorts. “Like we’d let you do this without us.”
“I’m your assistant, remember?” reminds Iris.
I roll my eyes at their antics and take a peek around the corner. I have
to clutch the wall to stay steady. Iris wasn’t exaggerating about the number
of people, except the part that they’re all here to see me.
Ever since I decided on taking control of my life, there was one thing
on my bucket list and that was to reveal my face to my readers. I no longer
wanted to stay hidden and proudly look the world in the eye and say I’m a
romance author.
The universe was obviously on my side because about two months
ago, I was invited to the first-ever exclusive romance book signing in
Mumbai. I swear I had read the invitation over and over before taking the
plunge.
I called Bianca and Iris right after and asked them to come with me so
I don’t get cold feet. However, the fear never came. Even now, as I stare at
the crowd. I’m just eager to meet them all. My stomach somersaulting in
exhilaration. I wonder if the other authors are also feeling the same.
 Surrounded by my girls, I miss Nova. Wishing I had told him.
The last three months have been surreal. He’s inserting himself into
my life deeper, carving a home for himself once more with sweet little
gestures. The day he came by for our breakfast date to divert my mind from
my dad’s case, he stayed until the news broke out of my father being
imprisoned for life. Nova had held me as I cried in pure relief that my
nightmare was finally over.
Since then, he’s come over daily to have one meal together.
It soon turned to coming over every morning to take my dogs for a
walk. He even talked me into giving him a key to my apartment so I could
sleep in without worrying about opening the door.
He’s been patient, taking things at my pace and never once pressuring
for more. It almost feels like we’re dating. Even though I still wear his ring
and we’re very much married.
The faces before me blur, the sounds becoming white noise as I ask
myself: what the hell am I doing? What exactly am I waiting for? I haven’t
stopped loving him. Not even for a second. I want what we had before the
catastrophe hit.
I want what he told me that day.
I want to be in his arms, day and night. I want to tell him how much I
love him and that he’s mine just as much as I’m his. That my life is
incomplete without him. He’s the other half of my soul. My light in the
dark. The future father of my kids.
He’s everything.
The visceral need to call him slams into me. However, before I can
call or text him, one of the organizers of the event enters our private room
and informs us to go to my table. They’re going to start letting people in, in
a few minutes.
“Let’s go, Ro,” says Bianca.
After the signing, I’m taking the first flight home.
Braving a smile, I step out of the shadows and enter the brightly lit
room. I’m confused when I only catch sight of one author table with all my
books on display.
Hmm, strange.
Perhaps they’ve given separate rooms to each attending author?
Reaching my table, I stare in pride at my books. Sometimes, it feels
like a dream that I wrote all of them. So many words, so many stories. Each
character having a little trait of mine. I hold back tears.
“This is fantastic, Rosa,” murmurs Iris. “I’m so glad you’re doing this.
The world deserves to know just how talented you are.”
Bianca hugs me. “We’re so proud of you, Ro. Now, let’s rock this
day.”
“Thank you for being here, both of you,” I tell them. “Love you
guys.”
As soon as we pull apart, the crowd rushes in and walk straight to my
table. At the front is a pair of girls closer to my age and the moment they’re
before me, they start to talk at once.
“Oh my god! I’ve been your fan for so goddamn long.”
“I’m completely obsessed with your books!”
“I love your writing. Your characters are so easy to connect with.”
I laugh, smiling wide and blushingly say, “Thank you so much. Makes
me so happy to hear.”
“Please. I want a signed copy of all your books.”
“Me too!”
My hands shake when I flip the book and sign each copy. Still feeling
on cloud nine as I hear the love in their voices. It’s such an incredible
feeling that I can’t put into words. Pun intended.
Before I know it, the line keeps moving and never ending as I meet
each of my lovely readers. Grateful for every single one of them. Hours go
by as Bianca and Iris help me along. Packing bags and swag while I interact
with the readers.
During the chaos, I miss the tall podium at the head of the large room
along with chairs being brought in and spread around. One of the organizers
clears their throat into the mike and tells the guests to grab a seat as they’re
pausing the signing for a few minutes.
I glance in confusion at Bianca and Iris, who act innocent, but I don’t
miss the secret smiles they exchange. I ask, “What’s going on?”
“No idea.”
“Who knows?”
I face forward when the same organizer says that the main sponsor of
this event would like to say a few words. However, she moves aside
without revealing the name. I follow her gaze and my lungs lose all the
oxygen as I stare at Nova confidently walking toward the podium. A hush
falls around the room, like everyone knows they’re about to witness
something heartwarming.
Our eyes lock across the room and I’m pinned by their intensity.
The world disappearing when his voice grips me in a trance.
“My beautiful Rose, don’t look so surprised. I could never miss the
most important day in your life, especially since I’ve been waiting for a
very long time to see you shine like this. But I’m also here for a selfish
reason,” he admits with a small smile, making my breathing pick up. “I
wrote something for you. Though, I should let everyone know I’m nowhere
near as good as my wife, but for her, I’m going to try.”
Collective sighs of awe go around the room.
But our locked gazes never stray.
It’s just me and him.
“I was a man who never believed in love. Until one day, I sneaked
into a fiery and the most stunning girl’s bedroom. She had eyes that snared
me and red lips that slayed me. With every barbed word, she cast me under
a spell and I knew I had met my match. Like a boy crushing on a girl he
didn’t want to admit his feelings for, I made her cry. Except, she wasn’t a
girl you messed with.” He chuckles low, our mind traveling to the past.
“And a week later, she taught me a lesson. In that moment, I decided she
was going to be mine forever. For years, I secretly obsessed over her, I
watched her, I ached to learn everything about her. The real her that she
kept hidden.
“The world saw a hardened girl with a closed heart, I saw the
daydreaming girl with her nose buried in a book. The emotionally scarred
girl who was hurt by the ones who were supposed to protect her and yet she
was still fierce. I saw the girl who wanted to be seen and loved. I saw my
future. I thought I wanted to make her bow, instead she brought me to my
knees. I fell in love even before I knew what love is. She just didn’t know it
yet but, in her eyes, I saw she felt the same but was too stubborn to admit it.
She called me her villain and for the longest time, I was. Little did she
know, every time we were together, I felt like her hero who wanted to slay
the demons for her. But nothing in our story had ever been conventional. In
the end, it was my fiery Rose who fought and slayed mine.”
He pauses with a deep sigh, voice breaking as if it’s too much while
his handsome face is blurry as tears fall down my cheeks.
 “I am so glad you didn’t listen to me and said no when I stupidly
asked you to call off our wedding, Rose. If you had, I would’ve missed out
on the best thing to ever happen to me. I would’ve lost my single chance at
love and a family. You’re my soulmate. I love you so much. Take me back
because I can’t stay apart from you anymore. Please, Rose. Please.”
I run across the room.
He meets me halfway, catching me in his warm embrace.
I crush my lips against his and it’s like coming home. My tears mixing
with his.
“I love you, baby. I was always coming back to you. You will only
ever own my heart.”
He sighs, his strong arms a brand around my waist as he slants his
mouth to kiss me deeper. I never want to come up for air.
Catcalls and hoots fill the room, but I pay them no mind as I gaze into
Nova’s loving gaze. “Heroes never excited me. I want a villain. My villain.
One who will ruthlessly fight the world by my side. One whose world
begins and ends with me. One who loves every part of me, lifts me up and
fucks me like there’s no tomorrow,” I whisper for his ears only. “Be my
villain, Nova. Be mine.”
“I don’t want to be your villain anymore, Rose. I just want to be
yours.”
“You’ve been mine since I was sixteen.”
One hand seizes the back of my neck, and he vows, “This—us—is
forever.”
“Forever.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Ninety-one
NOVA
Rosalie and I cross the threshold of the hotel room and I’m pushing
her against the wall before the door even slams shut.
Her sweet laughter teases my lips as I bend to ravage her mouth.
I haven’t stopped kissing her since we settled in the back of the cab. A
whole fucking year without her taste, the shape of her curves against my
body. I’ve been drowning without her and I can finally breathe after what
feels like an eternity. Yet I wouldn’t change anything for the world because
this has never felt more right and pure. We’re no longer bound by the
shadows of our pasts and monsters hiding in the dark.
She’s mine again.
Because she chose me.
My gorgeous wife chose to come back to me. I’m going to spend the
rest of our lives making her not regret it.
“I’ve been dying to have you like this in my arms again, Rose,” I
roughly confess against her lips. Her greedy hands wandering and pulling at
my clothes. “Dying to slide inside you, feel your heat surround my cock.
Desperate to make love to my wife.”
“Me too,” she moans when I rip her silk dress in the middle. “I’ve
missed you so much, Nova. Every innocent touch made me ache for you.
Take me. Fuck me. Show me how much you love me, hubby. I’m going
nowhere.”
I’m a beast let out of his cage, hungry and primal to claim her for
forever this time.
We tear the rest of our clothes, eager to feel each other’s naked skin.
Bending, I take one hard nipple in my mouth, groaning at the first
taste of the pierced tip. My tongue laps and flicks until her pleasured moans
echo in the dark room. I don’t let up, sucking harder and pinching the other
nipple.
“Ahh… yes. Ah!”
Her fingers twist painfully in my hair as she cries out yet arches her
chest to push her tit deeper into my mouth.
 “Did you touch yourself?” I demand, licking up her delicate throat to
her ear. “Did you finger fuck your tight pussy thinking of me, my wife?”
Her small hand wraps halfway around my cock, stroking as she
breathlessly confesses, “Yes. Ever since you came back, I couldn’t resist. It
wasn’t enough. No one makes me come as hard as you do.”
I thrust against her grip when she makes a fist with both hands around
my thick girth and pumps, spreading the precum around my tip. My head
drops to the crook of her neck as I groan in ecstasy.
Before she can make me come since I’m already on edge, I throw her
over my shoulder. “I need to be inside you.”
“Yes please.”
Reaching the bedroom, I slide her down my body and push her gently
until she lands on the soft mattress behind her. Before I can touch her, she
crawls to the headboard and switches on the bedside lamp until dim light
spills.
The glow allows me to catch the sinful expression on her flushed face.
Long red hair making a halo around the contours of her cheekbones.
“Rose.” An edge to my voice when she crawls back to kneel before
me on the bed. “Lie back. Don’t make me wait, sweetheart.”
Without answering, a smile playing on her lips, she stands. Reversing
our position, she makes me sit on the bed. Stepping between my spread
legs, her palms run up my abs, shoulders. Leaning forward, she kisses my
mouth and licks the seam of my lips. Our tongues collide as I grab her tiny
waist and yank her even closer.
My cock throbs when I don’t flip her onto her back and thrust inside
her.
“I need your mouth on me, Nova,” she murmurs shyly against my
lips. “Please.”
Like I’ll ever say no.
Hooking my arm around her, I turn and lay her on her back. Keeping
my ravenous gaze locked on her hooded ones, I spread her thighs. Cupping
and squeezing her tits, I stare at my hands kneading the soft flesh and light
brown tips before tracing them lower over her flat stomach and paying
equal attention to her belly ring.
Moving even lower, I reach her pussy and freeze.
My fingers tighten as I stare, unblinking, at the beautiful sight I
fantasized about so many times. Though they pale in comparison to the real
thing.
“Do you like it, baby?” she softly asks, a hint of nervousness in her
tone.
Her pierced clit beckons me.
Filthy little girl.
The ring curves around the hood and I spread her open to stare
shamelessly, making Rosalie squirm. Flashing my eyes to hers, I somehow
manage to ask, “Healed?”
“Yes.”
Holding her immobile, I attack her pussy with my mouth. She screams
at the first swipe of my tongue from her asshole to her clit. Taking one
knee, I push it up and to the side, spreading her wider. Her juices drive me
crazy. So does her loud moans as I swirl my tongue around and suck her clit
into my mouth.
One sharp tug of the ring with my teeth and she comes apart on my
tongue.
Thrashing and jerking as I slide one finger in to prolong her orgasm.
Her low whimper turns into a sharp gasping moan when I replace my
finger with my cock and in one savage thrust, fill her cunt to the hilt.
“Nova!”
Shoving her arms up, I intertwine our hands and swallow her sounds.
Letting her adjust to my invasion, I wait for her eyes to flutter open before
slowly moving inside her.
“You feel so good, Rose,” I rasp, feeling her clench around me.
“Every gorgeous inch of you is mine. You belong to me. Say it.”
“I belong to you.”
Her thighs circle around my waist, lifting her hips to meet my thrusts
halfway. I slide in her wet heat slow and deep, making her feel every inch
of my cock. I make love to her like we have all the time in the world,
making the moment last longer while staring raptly into her eyes.
She never closes them and frees her hand from my grip to pull me
even closer. The sounds of our panting and gasping against each other’s lips
filling the air. I sigh when her fingers wrap around my neck and the other
roams over my back.
“I love you, Nova.”
I kiss the happy tear sliding down her cheek. “I love you more, Rose.”
 Circling her waist, I stay buried inside her as I rise and make her
straddle my lap. My lips roam over her neck, sucking and marking her as
mine. Over her tits, bouncing when I can’t resist pounding harder.
Only to slow down again.
I want this to last forever.
Her head drops back as she grinds and fucks herself on my cock. I
reach between us and play with the pierced hood of her clit. She clenches
and her wetness leaks down to my balls. I keep flicking the bundle of
nerves, while hitting her G-spot with my piercing every time I bottom out.
Both of our climaxes inching closer.
“Rose,” I rasp until she gazes at me. “No more elements of surprises,
please.”
She laughs breathily and whispers, “Not even the good ones?”
“Only the good ones.”
Thrusting inside her thrice more, I push as deep as possible just as she
falls apart on a silent cry. Hearing her chant my name, I lose myself as I
spill inside her.
My little hellion.
My wife.
My Rose.

OceanofPDF.com
 Did you enjoy Nova and Rosa’s story? I really hope you did.
If yes, please make sure to leave a review on Amazon and Goodreads.
I love to read each and every one of them.
Are you intrigued by Iris’s story?
Read about her in Carnal Games, releasing very soon.
Make sure to pre-order it on Amazon.
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0CKB12BHH
Have you read Dash and Bianca’s story?
Make sure to meet them in Scandalous games
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0BTXFZL6X

OceanofPDF.com
 Acknowledgement
As always, I firstly want to thank my lovely and super amazing
readers for choosing to read my books and showering them with love. I live
to read your reviews, edits and messages. They make all the countless
sleepless nights, hardships, anxiety worth it. I really hope you enjoyed
Nova and Rosalie’s epic romance and all the swoony gestures he does for
her. Don’t worry, this isn’t a goodbye to these two. You will meet them very
soon since I have more couples to write in this series.
Next, I want to say the biggest thank you to my superbly talented and
wonderful editor, Rumi. She’s a gem I’ve found in this book community.
This book honestly wouldn’t have been possible without her had she not
been patient and waited for me to get the book to her. I’m so lucky to have
you in my corner.
My amazing street team, you are my biggest cheerleader for
recommending and sharing my books. Some of you have been me with
since my journey as an author began and some I met along the way—thank
you so much for giving my books so much love.
My ARC team, thank you so much for taking the time to read my
books and leave such wonderful reviews. They make my day and I’m
always looking forward to them.
Lastly, I want to thank my family for continuously supporting me on
this writing journey and encouraging me to keep going even when it gets
tough and I doubt myself. I wouldn’t be where I am today with your
unconditional love and guidance. Thank you for believing in my dreams
and showing me every day that I can do this. I love you all to the moon and
back.

OceanofPDF.com
 My Books
If you guys don’t already know, I also write dark and taboo romance.
If you enjoyed my writing and want more, check out my below books.
TABOO AND DARK ROMANCE DUET

1. Will he ever be mine (Meant to be duet #1)

2. She will always be mine (Meant to be duet #2)

STANDALONES

1. Wicked Fate – A Dark Enemies to Lovers Romance.

2. Mayhem on the hills (Valley of the Gods #0.5) – Dark New
Adult Romance

All my books are available on Amazon and free to read in Kindle

unlimited.

OceanofPDF.com
 About the author
My name is Simran and I’m twenty-five years old. I’m from a
small city in India with big dreams. I have always been into reading
romance novels and somewhere along the way, I had an urge to write
my own book one day and it finally happened.
It still feels unbelievable and gives me the greatest joy in the
world. Other than reading, I also enjoy binge-watching Netflix and
listening to music which also plays a huge role in my writing.
I’m very active on social media and would love if you guys want
to connect with me there and you can also sign up for my newsletter
for all my latest updates.

OceanofPDF.com